Quantcast
Channel: Bharatkalyan97
Viewing all 11212 articles
Browse latest View live

Composite animals व्याल vyāla are Indus script hypertexts; hieroglyphs signify metalwork wealth resources of blacksmiths

$
0
0


Composite animal narratives on sculptures: Head of a feline (tiger or lion) with tusks of an elephant and tail of a serpent. Sometimes they have been shown standing on the back of a makara, sometimes shown attacked by a peacock.

व्याल mfn. (prob. connected with व्याड q.v.) mischievous, wicked, vicious, AV. ; Kāv. ; Kathās.
व्याल m. (ifc. f(). ) a vicious elephant, Kāv. व्याल m. a beast of prey, Gaut. ; MBh.  &c.; snake, lion, tiger (Monier-Williams) व्याल vyāla a. 1 Wicked, vicious; व्यालद्विपा यन्तृभिरुन्मदिष्णवः Śi.12.28; यन्ता गजं व्यालमिवापराद्धः Ki.17.25. -2 Bad, villainous. -3 Cruel, fierce, savage; जहति व्यालमृगाः परेषु वृत्तिम् Ki.13.4. -लः 1 A vicious elephant; व्यालं बाल- मृणालतन्तुभिरसौ रोद्धुं समुज्जृम्भते Bh.2.6. -2 A beast of prey; वसन्त्यस्मिन् महारण्ये व्यालाश्च रुधिराशनाः Rām.2.119. 19; वनं व्यालनिषेवितम् Rām. -3 A snake; H.3.29. -4 A tiger; Māl.3. -5 A leopard. -6 A king. -7 A cheat, rogue. -8 N. of Viṣṇu. -Comp. -खड्गः, -नखः a kind of herb. -ग्राहःग्राहिन् m. a snake-catcher; Ms.8.260; व्यालग्राही यथा व्यालं बलादुद्धरते विलात् Kāśīkhaṇḍam. -मृगः 1 a wild animal. -2 a hunting leopard; Mb.12.15.21. -रूपः an epithet of Śiva. व्यालकः vyālakaḥ A vicious or wicked elephant. (Apte)

Indus Script hieroglyphs identified in the composite animal hypertext narratives on sculptures of temples are:

peacock
tiger
lion
elephant
makara (crocodile, elephant, feline)
serpent (cobra hood)

The Meluhha rebus renderings of Indus Script hieroglyphs which signify metalwork resources of blacksmiths are:

maraka'peacock' rebus: maraka loha 'copper alloy' marakaka 'copper alloy, calcining metal'.

kola 'tiger' rebus: kol 'working in iron'
ibha 'elephant' rebus: ib 'iron'

sīhah 'lion' rebus Sihā to enter accountbook ledger entries (Oriya) சிங்கச்சுவணம் ciṅka-c-cuvaṇam , n. prob. siṃhala + svarṇa. A kind of superior gold; ஒருவகை உயர்தரப் பொன். தீதுதீர் சிறப்பிற் சிங்கச் சுவணமென் றோசைபோகிய வொண்பொன் (பெருங். வத்தவ. 11, 23).

dhmakara 'composite animal of crocodile, elephant trunk, feline paws' rebus: ध्मा dhmā 1 P. (धमति, ध्मात; Caus. ध्मापयति) 1 To blow, breathe out, exhale. -2 To blow (as a wind-instrument), produce sound by blowing; शङ्खं दध्मौ प्रतापवान् Bg.1.12,18; R.7.63; Bk.3.34;17.7. -3 To blow a fire, excite fire by blowing, excite sparks; को धमेच्छान्तं च पावकम् Mb. -4 To manufacture by blowing. -5 To cast, blow, or throw away. ध्माकारः dhmākāraḥ A blacksmith, smith.(Apte)
phaḍa 'cobra hood' rebus: phaḍa, paṭṭaḍa 'metals manufactory'

Cobra hoods on either side of eagle h156 Harappa tablet
Cobra hood. Mohenjo-daro 0492 tablet

Hieroglyph: फडा (p. 313) phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága &c.फडी phaḍī f (Dim. of फडा) The expanded hood of Coluber Nága &c paṭṭaḍa फड phaḍa

phaṭā फटा (Samskrtam), phaḍā फडा (Marathi), paṭam (Tamil. Malayalam), paḍaga (Telugu) (S.) paṛge, (Mu.) baṛak, (Ma.) baṛki, (F-H.) biṛki hood of serpent (Voc. 2154). / Turner, CDIAL, no. 9040, Skt. (s)phaṭa-, sphaṭā- a serpent's expanded hood, Pkt. phaḍā- id. For IE etymology, see Burrow, The Problem of Shwa in Sanskrit, p. 45.(DEDR 47) Ta. paṭṭaṭai, paṭṭaṟai anvil, smithy, forge. Ka. paṭṭaḍe, paṭṭaḍi anvil, workshop. Te. paṭṭika, paṭṭeḍa anvil; paṭṭaḍa workshop. Cf. 86 Ta. aṭai. (DEDR 3865) There is also a pun on the word aṭai., aṭi. 'anvil' in a smithy. Rebus: phaḍa फड 'manufactory, company, guild'. Rebus: పట్టడ paṭṭaḍa paṭṭaḍu. [Tel.] n. A smithy, a shop. 

Hieroglyph: फडा (p. 313) phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága &c.फडी phaḍī f (Dim. of फडा) The expanded hood of Coluber Nága &c paṭṭaḍa फड phaḍa

A variant pronunciation of paṭṭaḍa workshop is the semantics relatedto public place, factory,manufactory: Rebus: फड phaḍa m ( H) A place of public business or public resort; as a court of justice, an exchange, a mart, a counting-house, a custom-house, an auction-room: also, in an ill-sense, as खेळण्या- चा फड A gambling-house, नाचण्याचा फड A nachhouse, गाण्याचा or ख्यालीखुशालीचा फड A singingshop or merriment shop. The word expresses freely Gymnasium or arena, circus, club-room, debating-room, house or room or stand for idlers, newsmongers, gossips, scamps &c. 2 The spot to which field-produce is brought, that the crop may be ascertained and the tax fixed; the depot at which the Government-revenue in kind is delivered; a place in general where goods in quantity are exposed for inspection or sale. 3 Any office or place of extensive business or work,--as a factory, manufactory, arsenal, dock-yard, printing-office &c. 4 A plantation or field (as of ऊस, वांग्या, मिरच्या, खरबुजे &c.): also a standing crop of such produce. 5 fig. Full and vigorous operation or proceeding, the going on with high animation and bustle (of business in general). v चाल, पड, घाल, मांड. 6 A company, a troop, a band or set (as of actors, showmen, dancers &c.) 7 The stand of a great gun. फड पडणें g. of s. To be in full and active operation. 2 To come under brisk discussion. फड मारणें- राखणें-संभाळणें To save appearances, फड मारणें or संपादणें To cut a dash; to make a display (upon an occasion). फडाच्या मापानें With full tale; in flowing measure. फडास येणें To come before the public; to come under general discussion. 

Hieroglyph: फड (p. 313) phaḍa m (Commonly फडा) An end or a fragment of a branch of the Date-tree: also a leaf or spike of it.  फडा (p. 313)  f m A common term for the joints of Flat-jointed prickly pear.  A root (as of ginger or turmeric) which separates into cloves, a race or sprig. 4 m An end or a fragment of a branch of the Date-tree: also a spike or pinnate leaf of it. 
फडकरी (p. 313) phaḍakarī m A man belonging to a company or band (of players, showmen &c.) 2 A superintendent or master of a फड or public place. See under फड. 3 A retail-dealer (esp. in grain). 
फडच्या or छ्या (p. 313) phaḍacyā or chyā m Commonly फडशा. फडशा phaḍaśā m ( H) Clearance, settlement, liquidated state (of a debt): settled, performed, or executed state (of an affair or a business): consumption, exhaustion, consumed state (of articles of provision). कर, हो. 
फडझडती (p. 313) phaḍajhaḍatī f sometimes फडझाडणी f A clearing off of public business (of any business comprehended under the word फड q. v.): also clearing examination of any फड or place of public business. 2 fig. Scolding vehemently; paying off. v काढ, घे g. of o. 3 Search of or inquiry at the several फड q.v.; taking the accounts of the several फड (as to arrivals of goods, sales, rates &c.) 4 Altercation or dispute of two फड or companies of तमाशेगीर (showmen or sportmen). 5 Freely. Examining or sifting rigorously. 
फडणिशी or सी (p. 313) phaḍaṇiśī or sī & फडणीस Preferably फडनिशी or सी & फडनीस. फडनिविशी or सी (p. 313) phaḍaniviśī or sī & फडनिवीस Commonly फड- निशी & फडनीस.  फडनिशी or सी (p. 313) phaḍaniśī or sī f The office or business of फडनीस. फडनीस (p. 313) phaḍanīsa m ( H) A public officer,--the keeper of the registers &c. By him were issued all grants, commissions, and orders; and to him were rendered all accounts from the other departments. He answers to Deputy auditor and accountant. Formerly the head Kárkún of a district-cutcherry who had charge of the accounts &c. was called फडनीस. 
फडपूस phaḍapūsa f (फड & पुसणें) Public or open inquiry. 

Image result for bharatkalyan97 eagle sealHarappa seal h156A, h156B. Vats, 1940, Excavations in Harappa, Vol. II, Calcutta: Pl. XCI. 255
eruvai  'eagle' rebus: eruvai 'copper' sena 'hawk' rebus: sena 'thunderbolt'
फड, phaḍa 'cobra hood'  फड, phaḍa 'Bhāratīya arsenal of metal weapons'. 

Harappa seal impression. h-156a. Eagle glyph. Cobra hoods. Mountain range dhanga 'mountain range' rebus: dhangar 'blacksmith'

Gaja-vyala attacked by a large peacock-like bird. Orchha Fort, Madhya Pradesh. Source: Wikimedia Commons / Sagar Das CC BY-SA 4.0
Simha-vyala carved on the pillars of the Venugopala Swamy Temple, Bangalore. Source: Wikimedia Commons / Dineshkannambadi CC BY-SA 4.0
Simha-vyala at the entrance to the Konark Sun Temple, Orissa. Credit: Bibhu Dev Misra
Yali pillars at Krishna temple at Hampi, Karnataka state, India
Yali pillars, Puthumadam, Madurai

Carved pillar in the 16th century Thousand Pillar Hall, Meenakshi Temple, Madurai



Simha-vyala carved on the pillars of the Vittala Temple, Hampi. Credit: Bibhu Dev Misra

Gaja-Vyala pillars at the Bhoga Nandeeshwara temple, Karnataka. Credit: Bibhu Dev Misra
Gaja-Vyala carved on the pillars of the Vittala Temple, Hampi. Credit: Bibhu Dev Misra


  • Title: 
    Peroor Temple, near Coimbatore. Carved pillar in detail
  • Author: The British Library
  • Subjects: CoimbatoreIndiaTamil Naduarchitectural elementscolumnsyalis (mythical Hindu beast)Perur Temple (Coimbatore)
  • Print from an album of 44 albumen prints by Edmund David Lyon. Perur, near the Noyyal river, is 7 kms from Coimbatore in Tamil Nadu. It is famed for its Pattiswaraswami temple dedicated to Shiva. The temple is said to date originally

    from the Chola period and is attributed to Karikala Chola (2nd century AD), but most of it was completed in later centuries. This is one of the Tandavasthalas or Dancehalls of Shiva and has a gold-plated statue of Shiva as Nataraja, the Lord of the Dance. Lyon's 'Notes to Accompany a Series of Photographs Prepared to Illustrate the Ancient Architecture of Southern India' (Marion & Co., London, 1870), edited by James Fergusson, explains that this photograph 'gives a more detailed view of the second Pillar at the entrance. It represents the fabulous animal, the Yali, standing on an elephant crouching on the ground.' Yalis (or vyalas in North India) are fantastical feline beasts which symbolise unfettered human passions.

  • http://www.bl.uk/onlinegallery/onlineex/apac/photocoll/p/zoomify61626.html
  • Archaeological Survey of India

    Photograph of a silver plated Yali vahana (vehicle of the divinity) in the Ranganatha Temple at S... Creator: Archaeological Survey of India; Medium: Photographic print; Date: 1896-97; Shelfmark: Photo 1008/3(316); Item number: 316; Genre: Photograph; Exhibition: Asia, Pacific and Africa Collections;

  • Silver plated Yali vahana, Ranganadhaswami Temple [Ranganatha Temple], Srirangam, Trichinopoly District

  • Photograph of a silver plated Yali vahana (vehicle of the divinity) in the Ranganatha Temple at Srirangam, from the Archaeological Survey of India Collection: Madras, 1896-98. The Ranganatha Temple is one of the largest and most sacred complexes in South India. This Vaishnava temple is situated on the holy island of Srirangam in the Cauvery River. The building of the temple started in the Chola period but most of the works were carried out from the 13th to the 17th century under the patronage of the Pandya, Hoysala, Vijayanagara and Nayaka rulers. The temple covers an area of 63 hectares divided into 7 concentric enclosures with tall gateways or gopuras in the middle of four sides. These gopuras are pyramidal brick and plaster towers covered with brightly coloured sculptures and a vaulted end with little pot finials. The yali vahana is part of the processional images used at festival times.
Yali and rider, Mukteshvara Temple, Bhubaneshwar, Odisha state, India
Yali in Aghoreswara temple, Ikkeri, Shivamogga district, Karnataka state, India
Pillars with Yali and Kudure Gombe ("horse doll") at Ranganatha temple, Rangasthala, Chikkaballapur district, Karnataka state, India
Yali pillars at the Ranganatha temple in Chikkaballapur district, Karnataka state, India
Yali pillars at Bhoganandishvara temple in Chikkaballapur district, Karnataka state, India

Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yali_(mythology)
Image result for composite animal bharatkalyan97Image result for composite animal indus scriptA truly fascinating paper by Dennys Frenez and Massimo Vidale on composite Indus creatures and their meaning: Harappa Chimaeras as 'Symbolic Hypertexts'. Some Thoughts on Plato, Chimaera and the Indus Civilization at a.harappa.com/... 
FS Fig.51FS code 25 associated with सांगड sāṅgaḍa 'joined animal parts' rebus: samgaha,samgraha 'catalogue' PLUS pasaramu, pasalamu = an animal, a beast, a brute, quadruped (Te.) Rebus: pasra 'smithy' (Santali) PLUS ranku 'liquid measure' rebus: ranku 'tin' PLUS kolmo 'rice plant' rebus: kolimi 'smithy, forge' PLUS कारणिक investigating.
The classifier is the cobra hood: फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.
Mohenjo-daro. Sealing.  Surrounded by fishes, lizard and snakes, a horned person sits in

 'yoga' on a throne with hoofed legs. One side of a triangular terracotta amulet (Md 013);

 surface find at Mohenjo-daro in 1936, Dept. of Eastern Art, Ashmolean Museum, Oxford.

 [seated person penance, crocodile?] 

The classifier is the cobra hood: फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.

Brief memoranda: kamaḍha ‘penance’ Rebus: kammaṭa ‘mint, coiner’; kaṇḍo ‘stool, seat’ Rebus: kāṇḍa  ‘metalware’ kaṇḍa  ‘fire-altar’.

kāru 'crocodile' Rebus: kāru 'artisan'; khar 'blacksmith'
Hieroglyphs (allographs): 
kamaḍha 'penance' (Prakriam) 
kamḍa, khamḍa 'copulation' (Santali)
kamaṭha crab (Skt.)
kamaṛkom = fig leaf (Santali.lex.) kamarmaṛā (Has.), kamaṛkom (Nag.); the petiole or stalk of a leaf (Mundari.lex.)  kamat.ha = fig leaf, religiosa (Sanskrit) kamaḍha = ficus religiosa (Sanskrit)
kamāṭhiyo = archer; kāmaṭhum = a bow; kāmaḍ, kāmaḍum = a chip of bamboo (G.) kāmaṭhiyo a bowman; an archer (Sanskrit) 
Rebus: kammaṭi a coiner (Ka.); kampaṭṭam coinage, coin, mint (Ta.) kammaṭa = mint, gold furnace (Te.)  kamaṭa = portable furnace for melting precious metals (Telugu); kampaṭṭam = mint (Tamil)
eraka 'upraised arm' rebus: eraka 'moltencast copper' arka 'gold'.
Image result for bharatkalyan97 cobra hood
Image result for bharatkalyan97 serpent hood
The classifier is the cobra hood hieroglyph/hypertext: फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.

Text on obverse of the tablet m453A: Text 1629. m453BC Seated in penance, the person is flanked on either side by a kneeling adorant, offering a pot and a hooded serpent rearing up. 

Glyph: kaṇḍo ‘stool’. Rebus; kaṇḍ ‘furnace’. Vikalpa: kaṇḍ ‘stone (ore) metal’.  Rebus: kamaḍha ‘penance’. Rebus 1: kaṇḍ ‘stone ore’. Rebus 2: kampaṭṭa ‘mint’. Glyph: ‘serpent hood’: paṭa. Rebus: pata ‘sharpness (of knife), tempered (metal). padm ‘tempered iron’ (Ko.) Glyph: rimless pot: baṭa. Rebus: bhaṭa ‘smelter, furnace’. It appears that the message of the glyphics is about a mint  or metal workshop which produces sharpened, tempered iron (stone ore) using a furnace.

Rebus readings of glyphs on text of inscription:

koṇḍa bend (Ko.); Tu. Kōḍi  corner; kōṇṭu angle, corner, crook. Nk. Kōnṭa corner (DEDR 2054b)  G. khū̃ṭṛī  f. ʻangleʼRebus: kõdā ‘to turn in a lathe’(B.) कोंद kōnda ‘engraver, lapidary setting or infixing gems’ (Marathi) koḍ ‘artisan’s workshop’ (Kuwi) koḍ  = place where artisans work (G.) ācāri koṭṭya ‘smithy’ (Tu.) कोंडण [kōṇḍaṇa] f A fold or pen. (Marathi) B. kõdā ‘to turn in a lathe’; Or.kū̆nda ‘lathe’, kũdibā, kū̃d ‘to turn’ (→ Drav. Kur. Kū̃d ’ lathe’) (CDIAL 3295)  

sal 'splinter' rebus: sal 'workshop'.Vikalpa: aṭar ‘a splinter’ (Ma.) aṭaruka ‘to burst, crack, sli off,fly open; aṭarcca ’ splitting, a crack’; aṭarttuka ‘to split, tear off, open (an oyster) (Ma.); aḍaruni ‘to crack’ (Tu.) (DEDR 66) Rebus: aduru ‘native, unsmelted metal’ (Kannada) 

ã= scales of fish (Santali); rebusaya ‘metal, iron’ (Gujarati.) cf. cognate to amśu 'soma' in Rigveda: ancu 'iron' (Tocharian)
G.karã̄ n. pl. ‘wristlets, bangles’; S. karāī f. ’wrist’ (CDIAL 2779).  Rebus: khār खार् ‘blacksmith’ (Kashmiri)

dula ‘pair’; rebus dul ‘cast (metal)’

Glyph of ‘rim of jar’: kárṇaka m. ʻ projection on the side of a vessel, handle ʼ ŚBr. [kárṇa -- ]Pa. kaṇṇaka -- ʻ having ears or corners ʼ; (CDIAL 2831) kaṇḍa kanka; Rebus: furnace account (scribe). kaṇḍ = fire-altar (Santali); kan = copper (Tamil) khanaka m. one who digs , digger , excavator Rebus: karanikamu. Clerkship: the office of a Karanam or clerk. (Telugu) káraṇa n. ʻ act, deed ʼ RV. [√kr̥1] Pa. karaṇa -- n. ʻdoingʼ; NiDoc. karana,  kaṁraṁna ʻworkʼ; Pk. karaṇa -- n. ʻinstrumentʼ(CDIAL 2790)

The suggested rebus readings indicate that the Indus writing served the purpose of artisans/traders to create metalware, stoneware, mineral catalogs -- products with which they carried on their life-activities in an evolving Bronze Age.
Jasper Akkadian cylinder seal
Red jasper H. 1 1/8 in. (2.8 cm), Diam. 5/8 in. (1.6 cm) cylinder Seal with four hieroglyphs and four kneeling persons (with six curls on their hair) holding flagposts, c. 2220-2159 B.C.E., Akkadian (Metropolitan Museum of Art) Cylinder Seal (with modern impression). The four hieroglyphs are: from l. to r. 1. crucible PLUS storage pot of ingots, 2. sun, 3. narrow-necked pot with overflowing water, 4. fish A hooded snake is on the edge of the composition. (The dark red color of jasper reinforces the semantics: eruvai 'dark red, copper' Hieroglyph: eruvai 'reed'; see four reedposts held. 

The classifier is the cobra hood hieroglyph/hypertext: फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.

koThAri 'crucible' Rebus: koThAri 'treasurer, warehouse'

If the hieroglyph on the leftmost is moon, a possible rebus reading: قمر ḳamar
قمر ḳamar, s.m. (9th) The moon. Sing. and Pl. See سپوږمي or سپوګمي (Pashto) Rebus: kamar 'blacksmith'.

kulā hooded snake Rebus: kolle 'blacksmith' kolhe 'smelters'

koThAri 'crucible' Rebus: koThAri 'treasurer, warehouse'


kamar 'moon' Rebus: kamar 'blacksmith'

arka 'sun' Rebus: arka, eraka 'copper, gold, moltencast, metal infusion'

lokANDa 'overflowing pot' Rebus: lokhaNDa 'metal implements, excellent 

implements'

aya 'fish' Rebus: aya 'iron' (Gujarati) ayas 'metal' (Rigveda)

baTa 'six' Rebus: bhaTa 'furnace' PLUS meDh 'curl' Rebus: meD 'iron'

clip_image056m0492t clip_image057[4]2835 Pict-99: Person throwing a spear at a bison and placing one foot on the head of the bison; a hooded serpent at left.

The classifier is the cobra hood hieroglyph/hypertext: फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.

Hieroglyph: kolsa = to kick the foot forward, the foot to come into contact with anything when walking or running; kolsa pasirkedan = I kicked it over (Santali.lex.)mēṛsa = v.a. toss, kick with the foot, hit with the tail (Santali) 
 kol ‘furnace, forge’ (Kuwi) kol ‘alloy of five metals, pancaloha’ (Ta.) kolhe (iron-smelter; kolhuyo, jackal) kol, kollan-, kollar = blacksmith (Ta.lex.)•kol‘to kill’ (Ta.)•sal ‘bos gaurus’, bison; rebus: sal ‘workshop’ (Santali)me~ṛhe~t iron; ispat m. = steel; dul m. = cast iron; kolhe m. iron manufactured by the Kolhes (Santali); meṛed (Mun.d.ari); meḍ (Ho.)(Santali.Bodding)
nAga 'serpent' Rebus: nAga 'lead'
Hieroglyph: rã̄go ʻ buffalo bull ʼ 

Rebus: Pk. raṅga 'tin' P. rã̄g f., rã̄gā m. ʻ pewter, tin ʼ Ku. rāṅ ʻ tin, solder ʼOr. rāṅga ʻ tin ʼ, rāṅgā ʻ solder, spelter ʼ, Bi. Mth. rã̄gā, OAw. rāṁga; H. rã̄g f., rã̄gā m. ʻ tin, pewter ʼraṅgaada -- m. ʻ borax ʼ lex.Kho. (Lor.) ruṅ ʻ saline ground with white efflorescence, salt in earth ʼ  *raṅgapattra ʻ tinfoil ʼ. [raṅga -- 3, páttra -- ]B. rāṅ(g)tā ʻ tinsel, copper -- foil ʼ.

paTa 'hood of serpent' Rebus: padanu 'sharpness of weapon' (Telugu)

Hieroglyph: kunta1 ʻ spear ʼ. 2. *kōnta -- . [Perh. ← Gk. konto/s ʻ spear ʼ EWA i 229]1. Pk. kuṁta -- m. ʻ spear ʼ; S. kundu m. ʻ spike of a top ʼ, °dī f. ʻ spike at the bottom of a stick ʼ, °diṛī°dirī f. ʻ spike of a spear or stick ʼ; Si. kutu ʻ lance ʼ.
2. Pa. konta -- m. ʻ standard ʼ; Pk. koṁta -- m. ʻ spear ʼ; H. kõt m. (f.?) ʻ spear, dart ʼ; -- Si. kota ʻ spear, spire, standard ʼ perh. ← Pa.(CDIAL 3289)

Rebus: kuṇha munda (loha) 'hard iron (native metal)'

Allograph: कुंठणें [ kuṇṭhaṇēṃ ] v i (कुंठ S) To be stopped, detained, obstructed, arrested in progress (Marathi)

Image result for bharatkalyan97 serpent tabernae montana
The classifier is the cobra hood hieroglyph/hypertext: फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.

Cylinder seal with a zebu, scorpion, man, snake and tree. Enstatite.H. 2.6 cm (1 in.); diam. 1.55 cm (5/8 in.). Mesopotamia, Ur, U. 16220. Late 3rd millennium BCE. British Museum. BM 122947

Gadd seal 6. (cut down into Ur III mausolea from Larsa level; U. 16220), enstatite; Legrain, 1951, No. 632; Collon, 1987, Fig. 611 Cylinder seal; BM 122947;humped bull stands before a palm-tree, a thorny stone(?), tabernae montana (five-petalled fragrant flower); snake; person with long legs; behind the bull a scorpion ... Deciphered Indus writing: pola 'zebu, bos indicus'; pola ‘magnetite ore’ (Munda. Asuri); bichi 'scorpion'; 'hematite ore'; tagaraka 'tabernae montana'; tagara 'tin'; ranga 'thorny'; Rebus: pewter, alloy of tin and antimony;  kankar., kankur. = very tall and thin, large hands and feet; kankar dare = a high tree with few branches (Santali) Rebus: kanka, kanaka = gold (Samskritam); kan = copper (Tamil) nAga 'snake' nAga 'lead' (Samskritam).


Drum Slab folio 18

Instep venerated. Amaravati sculptural friezes. Skambha with ayo khambhaṛā 'fish-fin' rebus: ayo kammaṭa 'alloy metals mint, coiner, coinage'.
Drawing of a drum slab measuring 4ft.5in. by 3ft.0.9in. [WD1061, folio 20]
Copyright © The British Library Board. (See more examples at 
All Indus Script hypertexts with phaḍā 'serpent hood' signify metals manufactory public officers 
https://tinyurl.com/y7a26nhe)

meD 'step' rebus: meD 'iron' (cf. Santali glosses)
படம் paṭamn. < pada. Instep; பாதத் தின் முற்பகுதி. படங்குந்திநிற்றல் (சூடா. 9, 53). Rebus: pata ‘sharpness (of knife), tempered (metal). padm ‘tempered iron’ (Ko.)

फडा phaḍā f (फटा S) The hood of Coluber Nága Rebus: phaḍa फड ‘manufactory, company, guild, public office’, keeper of all accounts, registers.
Image result for bharatkalyan97 cobra hoodBharhut sculptural frieze. 
nagaraja erapattra bharhut Cobra hood and tree. signify metals manufactory and smelter.


Kork Chak temple restored to former glory

$
0
0

Kork Chak temple restored to former glory

Buth Reaksmey Kongkea / Khmer Times 

Apsara Authority spokesman Long Kosal is sued by villagers in Siem Reap province. Post News


Apsara Authority yesterday announced it had completed the reparation project on two damaged towers at Kork Chak temple.

Apsara spokesman Long Kosal said the two towers of Kork Chak, which had sustained high levels of damage due to many plants growing on them and the roots penetrating the walls causing them to crack, have now been repaired by a team of Apsara Authority experts to prevent a series of collapses.

Kosal said the damage to the towers was caused by plants, the age of the buildings, people and the climate.He said that in 2015, with financial support from the government, the team began renovating the south tower at the front and south wall of the temple.

He added that in 2020, the team completed the renovation of the north tower, which had collapsed in the southwest corner.

“For the restoration of Kork Chak temple, we will make regular additional repairs to the north wall and the northwest wall of the north tower,” Kosal told Khmer Times.

“Although we have now repaired it, we will continue to monitor, maintain and preserve it because all of our temples here are very old and have a lot of decaying rocks,”  he said.

Archaeologist and director of the Kork Chak temple’s preservation project of the Department of Temple Conservation in Angkor Park Chhun Ratana said that in order to restore the temple, the team removed rotten and unsafe bricks and replaced them with new bricks if necessary to strengthen the temple.Ratana said the team then removed weeds, cleaned off the plants that were on the temple and blew soil off the bricks.

She said the team also closed holes that allowed water to seep into the temple structure, which could cause it to decay.

She added that all of these repairs are in accordance with the restoration standards in the Angkor area, the use of traditional products and techniques and in accordance with the original form of the temple.

According to Apsara Authority’s document, as of this year, Kork Chak temple is over 1,000 years old and, according to its inscription, the temple was built in 850 AD in the reign of King Jayavarman III, dedicated to Preah Noray.

Kork Chak temple restored to former glory - Khmer Times (khmertimeskh.com)

អាជ្ញាធរ​ជាតិ​អប្សរា​បញ្ចប់​គម្រោង​ជួសជុល​អភិរក្ស​លើ​តួ​ប៉ម​ទាំង​ពីរ​នៅ​ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក​ហើយ

1 អាទិត្យ មុន



ខេត្តសៀមរាប ៖ តួ​ប៉ម​ចំនួន​២​នៃ​ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក បែរមុខ​ទៅ​ទិស​ខាងកើត ដែល​ប្រឈម​នឹង​ការ​ខូចខាត​កម្រិត​ខ្ពស់​ដោយសារ​ការ​បំផ្លាញ​ពី​រុក្ខជាតិ​តូច​ធំ​ជា​ច្រើន​ដុះ​លើ​ប៉ម​ប្រាសាទ ធ្វើ​ឱ្យ​ឫស​ឈើ​ចាក់​ចូល​ជ្រៅ​ទៅ​ក្នុង​រចនា​សម្ពន្ធ​ឥដ្ឋ បណ្តាល​ឱ្យ​ជញ្ជាំង​បែក​ជា​ពីរ ត្រូវ​បាន​អ្នកជំនាញ​អាជ្ញាធរ​ជាតិ​អប្សរា​ជួសជុល​ពង្រឹង​ឱ្យ​ផុត​ពី​ការ​បាក់​រលំ​ជា​បន្តបន្ទាប់ ។


តាម​ការ​បញ្ជាក់​របស់​លោក ស្រី ឈុ​ន រតនា បុរាណ​វិទូ និង​ជា​ប្រធាន​គម្រោង​អភិរក្ស​ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក​នៃ​នាយកដ្ឋាន​អភិរក្ស​ប្រាសាទ​ក្នុង​ឧទ្យាន​អង្គរ និង​បុរាណវិទ្យា​បង្កា​ឱ្យ​ដឹង​ថា ទាក់ទង​នឹង​ការ​ខូចខាត​សំណង់​តួ​ប៉ម​ទាំង​ពីរ​នៃ​ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក គឺ​បណ្តាល​មក​ពី​កត្តា​រុក្ខជាតិ អាយុកាល​សំណង់ មនុស្ស និង​អាកាសធាតុ ។

លោកស្រី​បន្ត​ទៀត​ថា កាលពី​ឆ្នាំ​២០១៥ ក្រុមការងារ​បាន​ជួសជុល​តួ​ប៉ម​ខាងត្បូង​ដែល​រលុះ​ឱ្យ​ល្អ​ប្រសើរ​ឡើង​វិញ នៅ​ផ្នែក​ខាង​មុខ និង​ជញ្ជាំង​ខាងត្បូង ។ ចំណែក​នៅ​ឆ្នាំ​២០២០ ក្រុមការងារ​ក៏​បាន​បញ្ចប់​ការ​ជួសជុល​តួ​ប៉ម​ខាងជើង ដែល​រលុះ​នៅ​ជ្រុង​និរតី ។


ចំពោះ​ការ​ជួសជុល​ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក គឺ​មាន​ជា​ប្រចាំ ដោយ​យើង​នឹង​ជួសជុល​បន្ថែម​ទៀត​នៅ​ជញ្ជាំង​ខាងជើង និង​ជញ្ជាំង​ទិសពាយ័ព្យ​នៃ​តួ​ប៉ម​ខាងជើង​ផង​ដែរ ដើម្បី​ទប់ស្កាត់​ការ​ទ្រុឌទ្រោម​នាំ​ឱ្យ​បាក់​រលំ ។ ក្នុង​កិច្ចការ​អភិរក្ស​ប្រាសាទ​ឥដ្ឋ​ដែល​មាន​អាយុកាល​ជាង​មួយ​ពាន់​ឆ្នាំ​នេះ លោកស្រី រតនា និង​ក្រុមការងារ​បាន​សង្កត់ធ្ងន់​លើ​បច្ចេកទេស​ជួសជុល​ដោយ​ពង្រឹង​រចនា​សម្ពន្ធ​ប្រាសាទ​ឥដ្ឋ​នេះ​ឡើង​វិញ ដោយ​ការ​រើ​ឥដ្ឋ​ពុក​ផុយ​និង​ឥដ្ឋ​គ្មាន​សុវត្ថិភាព​ចេញ ជំនួស​ដោយ​ឥដ្ឋ​ថ្មី​ខ្លះ​ៗ​ក្នុង​ករណី​ចាំបាច់ ដើម្បី​ពង្រឹង​ភាព​មាំទាំ​នៃ​តួ​ប្រាសាទ ។

បន្ទាប់​មក​ដកស្មៅ សម្អាត​រុក្ខជាតិ​តូច​ធំ​ដែល​ដុះ​លើ​តួ​ប្រាសាទ និង​ផ្លុំ​កំណក​ដី​ចេញពី​ស្រទាប់​ឥដ្ឋ ។ មិនតែប៉ុណ្ណោះ ក្រុមការងារ​ក៏​យកចិត្តទុកដាក់​លើ​ការ​បិទ​ភ្ជិត​រន្ធ​តូច​ធំ​ដែល​អាច​ឱ្យ​ទឹក​ដក់​ឬ​ទឹក​ជ្រាប​ចូល​ក្នុង​រចនា​សម្ពន្ធ​ប្រាសាទ ងាយ​បង្ក​ផល​ប៉ះពាល់​ដល់​ប្រាសាទ​ឆាប់​ពុក​ផុយ ។ រាល់​ការ​ជួសជុល​នេះ គឺ​គោរព​តាម​បទដ្ឋាន​ជួសជុល​ក្នុង​តំបន់​អង្គរ ការ​ប្រើ​ផលិតផល​និង​បច្ចេកទេស​បុរាណ ហើយ​ត្រឹមត្រូវ​តាម​ទម្រង់​ដើម​នៃ​ប្រាសាទ ។

បើ​គិត​មក​ដល់​ឆ្នាំ​២០២១​នេះ ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក មាន​អាយុកាល​ជាង​មួយ​ពាន់​ឆ្នាំ​ហើយ យោង​តាម​សិលាចារឹក​ប្រាសាទគោក​ចក (K.521) ផ្ទាល់​បង្ហាញ​ថា សំណង់​ប្រាសាទ​នេះ សង់​ឡើង​នា​ឆ្នាំ​៨៥០​នៃ​គ​.​ស​. ក្នុង​រាជ្យ​ព្រះបាទ​ជ័យ​វរ្ម័ន​ទី​៣ សម្រាប់​ឧទ្ទិស​ដល់​ព្រះ​នរាយណ៍ ៕

https://kohsantepheapdaily.com.kh/article/1264446.html


Also known as Kok Chak, a group of two brick temples aligned north-south and open to the east with sandstone door frames framed by octagonal columns. One side of each doorframe features short inscriptions that are registered under K 521. Surrounded by a moat (dry).




Why Are India’s Farmers Protesting? -- Atul Singh & Manu Sharma. A note on aṛhatiā 'agent' (Maithili); āhṛtī 'brokers' (Lahnda,Punjabi)

$
0
0

Note: There is a millennial tradition dating from the days of Rgveda which has created a set of middlemen in financial transactions. This is best summarised by a set of etyma related to a category of mercantile community called aṛhatiā 'agent'(Maithili)āhṛtī 'brokers'(Lahnda,Punjabi) :

ādhāpayati caus. of āˊdadhāti ʻ gives, lends ʼ RV., cf. ādhí -- m. ʻ pledge, pawn ʼ RV. 2. Pp. replaced by MIA. *ādhapta -- , cf. ājñapta -- : ājnāpayati. [√dhā]1. Pk. āḍhavaï ʻ begins ʼ, pass. āḍhappaï.2. Pk. āḍhatta -- , aḍḍh˚ ʻ begun, undertaken ʼ; S. āḍ̠ata f. ʻ mercantile correspondence, agency ʼ, āḍ̠atio m. ʻ merchant's correspondent ʼ; L. āhṛtī m. ʻ broker ʼ, P. āṛhataṛh˚ f. ʻ commission ʼ, āhṛtīah˚ m. ʻ commission agent ʼ; Ku. āṛhat ʻ commission ʼ, āṛati ʻ customer ʼ; B. āṛat ʻ commission ʼ; Mth. āṛhat ʻ brokerage ʼ, aṛhatiā ʻ agent ʼ; H. āṛhataṛh˚ f., āṛhatyā m., G. āṛati f., āṛatīyo m., M. āḍataḍ˚ f., āḍatyāaḍ˚ m. As a commercial term prob. widely spread from one centre.(CDIAL 1164).

One reason why the commission agents are supported by a few small farmers is that 1) the latter are in debt to the brokers and moneylenders who are leading the protests; 2) the banking system has not reached out with a credit system to the small farmers in all places, despite attempts by to set up Rural Banks. 

The storage facilities proposed to be enhanced under the reforms should become accessible to small farmers who account for over 68% of the farmer community.

Kalyanaraman

India is adopting a market-based system to replace a Soviet-inspired model that benefited a limited number of farmers who fear losing their advantages.

Atul Singh, Manu Sharma, India news, India farmers news, India farmer protests, India farmer protests Western media, India agriculture reforms, why are India’s farmers protesting, Narendra Modi government news, India Green Revolution

Farmers protest in Amritsar, Punjab, India, 11/27/2020 © SANJEEV SYAL / Shutterstock

Indian farmers have lately made international headlines. Popstar Rihanna, actor Susan Sarandon and activist Greta Thunberg have taken up their cause. Ozy, a glitzy Silicon Valley publication posed a provocative question: “Will the World Step In?”

The story playing out in international media appears to be a simple one. Indian farmers are the noble David standing up to an evil Goliath-like government beholden to greedy billionaires. In an era of increasing inequality and decreasing social mobility, this narrative resonates. The fact that elite journalists in New Delhi or New York see the ruling Bharatiya Janata Party (BJP) as a Hindu fascist party adds to its appeal.

Publications such as Ozy convey that Indian Prime Minister Narendra Modi has brought in agricultural reforms solely to benefit large corporations. As per this narrative, the government is in thrall to big business and against poor farmers. Is this narrative true, or is there something more complicated going on?

The Burden of History

Ever since the British Raj, Indian farmers have led tough lives. The colonial power imposed extortionate taxes on farmers, taking away at least 45% of harvests, often confiscating the whole yield. British imperialists took Niccolo Machiavelli’s advice to heart and patronized a new feudal class of landlords to act as their middlemen. They did the dirty work of squeezing farmers, enabling them to escape much of the blame. The British also created an extractive colonial bureaucracy to suck wealth out from India. Few realize that the primary job of the now-glamorous district collector — an elite civil servant who does the job elected mayors do in western democracies — was to collect taxes from poor Indian farmers.

Writing in The World Financial Review last year, Kalim Siddiqui explained in some detail why famine stalked British India. Great Britain industrialized and became a great power partly through ruthless exploitation of farmers in what are now India, Pakistan and Bangladesh, which then comprised British India. As a result, millions died of starvation, and those who survived the famines suffered constant malnourishment.


Indian Farmer Protests Explained

READ MORE


The first priority for independent India was feeding its people. Indian farmers were dirt poor with no access to credit, reliable irrigation or modern agricultural tools and farming methods. They were often in the clutches of predatory moneylenders. Yet farmers had experience of mass movements. Mahatma Gandhi led his first satyagraha in Champaran against exploitation by British landlords, mobilizing thousands of poor farmers. In India’s new democracy, farmers might have been poor but, for the first time in centuries, they wielded real political power.

That power has carried over to today. Even as India has urbanized, farmers disproportionately decide elections. A staggering 83.5% of seats in the Lok Sabha, India’s lower house of Parliament, still primarily comprise rural areas. The political power of farmers has given them many benefits. Since 1947, governments have formulated multiple economic policies to overcome India’s colonial-era rural poverty. India abolished zamindari, an indigenous form of landlordship, immediately after independence. It overturned centuries of tradition by abolishing income tax for farmers. A key purpose of the 1969 bank nationalization was to provide cash-starved farmers access to credit.

The Green Revolution

In the 1960s, India launched its famous Green Revolution, which subsidized farmers in India’s northwest region, comprising the states of Punjab, Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh. This part of the country is a flat fertile plain irrigated by Himalayan snow-fed perennial rivers and with relatively large landholdings. Inspired by the American agronomist Norman Borlaug, India’s government encouraged farmers in this region to grow high-yield varieties of wheat, rice and cotton. It also gave farmers massive subsidies for fertilizers, seeds and equipment, investing large sums of capital to build dams and a network of canals and giving farmers access to easy credit. As a result, the farmers of landholding communities in northwest India became the most prosperous in the country.

The Green Revolution ended India’s ship-to-mouth existence. India’s population had exploded after independence in 1947. In a poor country, agriculture was inefficient and rain-fed. A bad monsoon meant poor harvests. Demand would outstrip supply and the specter of famine was never far off. Until production took off in India, the US supplied grains to Indian masses under the Agricultural Trade Development and Assistance Act of 1954, commonly known as PL–480 or Food for Peace. Lyndon B. Johnson limited even critical famine aid to India, demanding the country implement agricultural reforms and temper criticism of US intervention in Vietnam. The Green Revolution provided India with food security after two centuries of rapacious British rule.

Parts of India are not just running out of water. The soil itself is turning toxic. Intense use of fertilizers and pesticides over decades has pumped harmful chemicals into the soil. More than 10 years ago, astute journalists like Daniel Pepper were reporting on villagers who spoke about rising cases of cancer, renal failure, stillborn babies and birth defects. These health problems have increased since. Researchers attribute these conditions to the “overuse and misuse of pesticides and herbicides.” As Pepper reported in 2008, Punjab comprised 1.5% of India’s area but accounted for nearly 20% of the country’s pesticide consumption. Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh suffer similarly high soil pollution and consequent health problems.

Another consequence of the Green Revolution has been the overproduction of cereals. So much wheat and rice are produced that a storage crisis has ensued. India now lacks the capacity to store grains, with millions of tons are stockpiled in poor conditions. In particular, India lacks cold storage facilities for fruits and vegetables because of restrictions on farmers, the stranglehold of Agricultural Produce Market Committees (APMCs) and a lack of incentives for the private sector to invest in the rural economy.

A Soviet Procurement System

After independence, India opted for the Soviet economic model. Five-year plans set out ambitious targets for a command-and-control economy. The so-called quota-permit-license raj emerged, with bureaucrats dictating “which company would produce what, but also the amount of production, as well as the price of commodities.” Agriculture was no different. In a top-down, command-and-control system, the government set targets that farmers had to meet.

In an indigenous twist to the Soviet system, India created the institution of the Agricultural Produce Market Committee. Thousands of APMCs were to run local agricultural markets, known as mandis. Farmers could only sell to APMC-controlled mandis and only at fixed prices. Unlike their American or European counterparts, Indian farmers could not sell wheat or rice on the open market. This prohibition had two reasons. First, APMCs allowed the government to control both production and price in its planned economy model. Second, APMCs were meant to protect farmers from the vagaries of the free market and save them from exploitation.

Over time, APMCs become the new oppressors. Local politicians and special interest groups came to control APMCs. Since they were the only buyers by law, APMC mandis began to set ceilings on what farmers received for their produce, offering precipitously low prices. Commission agents started taking greater cuts. APMCs delayed payments to farmers, forcing them to borrow from “[commission agents], local money lenders and savings for their daily expenses.” In addition, APMCs rarely gave receipts to farmers. This meant that they were denied the option of applying to banks for much cheaper credit. Instead, they were pushed into India’s infamous informal economy and became prey to exploitative lending. Tragically, inevitable and unbearable debt burdens have led to thousands of farmer suicides.

Apart from the APMCs, the government instituted a minimum price support mechanism as part of its planned economy model. New Delhi wanted high and stable production of key crops. Farmers wanted, and still want, stable income. In a pure market system, too much production leads to falling prices. This is not ideal for farmers. Therefore, they are careful to avoid overproduction. So, India’s economic planners instituted a system that provided a floor below which prices would not fall, encouraging farmers to grow crops deemed essential for food security and economic interests.

Over time, powerful lobbies in northwestern India, the heartland of the Green Revolution, pressured the government to put the minimum support price well above the price the market would have otherwise set. What began as limited support to ensure price and production stability eventually morphed into a substantial taxpayer-funded direct subsidy.

Support prices differed widely from one state to another. At the same time, restrictive laws compelled farmers to sell to designated APMCs within their districts. Crossing state and even district boundaries to get a better price for their produce was illegal and could land farmers in jail. For instance, Punjab’s support prices have been higher than those in Bihar. Therefore, Bihari farmers have been illegally selling paddy to markets in Punjab at a price lower than the minimum support price but higher than what they would get back home. A flourishing black market and widespread corruption emerged as a result.

New Agricultural Reforms

In December 2019, the parliamentary standing committee on agriculture published a major report. It concluded that APMC markets were not working in the interest of farmers. Instead, they were reducing competition, causing cartelization of traders and unduly deducting money due to farmers through market fees and commission charges. Corruption and malpractices in APMCs were rife. The committee observed that “there [was] urgent need for radical reform” and asked the government to inform parliament “about steps taken in this direction within three months.” It is noteworthy that the opposition and farmers’ unions agreed with the committee’s observations.

Last year, the government finally instituted long overdue agricultural reforms. Several economists and policy wonks welcomed them, arguing that these reforms would “unshackle farmers from the restrictive marketing regime that has managed the marketing of agriculture produce for decades.” In their view, these reforms promised “to bring the entire world of farming technology, post-harvest management and marketing channels at the doorstep of the farmer.”

The reforms have three key aspects. First, farmers will be able to sell their produce to anyone, including agricultural businesses, supermarket chains, online grocers or, as before, APMC mandis. The key difference from the status quo is that farmers are no longer required to sell only to APMC mandis. A Bihari farmer would now have the legal right to sell in Punjab and vice versa without fear of arrest.


It’s Time to Introduce a Universal Basic Income for India’s Farmers

READ MORE


Second, the reforms have created a framework for agricultural commercial agreements. When farmers engage directly with processors, agri-business firms and large retailers, their counterparties will have to guarantee a price and make timely payments. Third, regulations on farm produce have been simplified and eased. The command-and-control system that determined the crops or quantities farmers would grow is being dismantled. Only in extraordinary circumstances such as war, famine, a natural calamity or an extraordinary price rise will the government have the right to direct production of cereals, pulses, oilseeds, edible oils, onions, potatoes or any other crops.

In 2020, agricultural reforms became inevitable because of the COVID-19 pandemic. A nationwide lockdown caused a massive migration of urban workers back to their villages. This increased pressure on already scarce land — something needed to be done. Restrictive laws on sale, pricing and storage of produce had to go. Therefore, after two decades of endless discussion, reforms finally transpired. They seek to increase investment in agriculture, boost farmer incomes and create a national agricultural market to emerge for the first time since India’s independence.

Who Is Protesting and Why?

From the outset, the reforms have proved controversial. In September, the BBC wondered whether they were a “death warrant” for farmers. Some farmers worry whether the reforms might lead to the end of wholesale markets and guaranteed prices. Currently, the government offers a minimum support price that acts as a safety net for farmers. Even though the government has promised to retain such a price, farmers fear its withdrawal over time.

There is an added fear that big private players will offer good money to farmers in the beginning, kill off their competition and then pay little for agricultural produce. Farmers might go from the local monopsonies of the APMCs to the national oligopoly of Amazon-like behemoths. It is important to remember that the government offers price support only for the staple crops of the Green Revolution. Other crops do not qualify, nor do fruits and vegetables.

Unsurprisingly, the overwhelming number of protesters are farmers from India’s northwest, the region that has benefited most from the old system. In particular, they belong to Punjab, Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh, the birthplace of the Green Revolution. In 2018-19, APMCs procured 73% and 80% of the total wheat production in Punjab and Haryana respectively at a minimum support price. This was higher than the market price, but a hefty chunk of the support price ends up in the hands of middlemen through various fees and charges. Unknown to most, price support does not necessarily mean income support in the current system.

Farmers in the Himalayas, the Nilgiris or most other parts of India never benefited from the status quo. As a result, farmers in 25 of India’s 28 states and all eight union territories have not taken to the streets. The Shetkari Sanghatana, a Maharashtra-based farmers’ union founded by the economist-turned-farmer leader Sharad Joshi, and other unions support the government’s agricultural reforms.

The late Joshi was convinced that “the root cause of farmers’ problems lay in their limited access to the market.” As per this farmer leader, open and competitive markets, instead of a top-down command-and-control agricultural economy, served farmer interests better. Joshi opposed the APMCs, and his organization naturally supports recent reforms. In fact, it wants to go much further. It wants the government to remove the ban on the export of onions and threatened to pelt BJP MPs with onion bulbs if the government fails to do so.

Journalists unfamiliar with rural India, including those working for the market-friendly Financial Times, have failed to capture this nuance. Not all farmers are protesting. Protests are largely confined to Punjab, Haryana and Jat strongholds in western Uttar Pradesh. This northwest region around Delhi comprises less than 8% of the Indian population. It elects 38 out of 543 MPs in the Lok Sabha, but its proximity to the capital gives it disproportionate power. Home to the Green Revolution, it has benefited from massive government spending for decades.

As per the managing editor of the Financial Express, farming households in Punjab get an average of $2,385 per year in fertilizer and electricity subsidies alone. Irrigation subsidies account for another $190 per year. Households in Punjab, Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh benefit from other subsidies as well. To put these figures into context, in 2019, GDP per capita in India was less than $2,100, with most farmers earning a much lower figure.

Many of those protesting are large farmers from northwestern India. Some of their family members are part of the Indian diaspora in Australia, Canada, the UK, the US and elsewhere. Some of them continue to be absentee landlords. They have petitioned their representatives to raise the issue with the Indian government, organized demonstrations and raised the matter with the press. As a result, a narrative has emerged in the English-speaking press that is not entirely unbiased.

On January 26, India’s Republic Day, protesting farmers marched through New Delhi. Some attacked the police, destroyed public property and flew flags on the Mughal-built Red Fort from where prime ministers address the nation. This caused outrage and weakened the movement. However, Rakesh Tikait, a farmer leader, rallied his protesters with an emotive appeal. He broke down in tears and threatened to hang himself if the BJP government did not repeal its reforms. Tikait is the son of the late farmer leader Mahendra Singh Tikait who took over the nation’s capital with nearly 500,000 farmers in 1988. Per the Indian press, Rakesh Tikait is a former policeman with assets worth 80 crore rupees ($11 million), a significant sum for a farmer in India.

It is clear that the likes of Tikait are not poor, helpless farmers crushed by debt, contemplating suicide. They form part of the almost feudal elite that has dominated the APMCs and the rural economy for decades. Many media outlets fail to realize that such farmers have enjoyed price support, subsidies on agricultural inputs, free electricity, waived water charges, cheap credit from the state-led banking sector and no tax on farm income. They are the winners of the old system and are desperate not to lose what they have.

Small farmers in northwestern India have joined large farmers too. They fear the unknown. Since British rule, agrarian distress has been persistent in India. Well-meaning measures like APMCs have backfired. The Indian countryside faces the unique challenge of extreme overpopulation. Low productivity, fragmented landholdings, lack of storage infrastructure, high indebtedness, strangulating red tape and entrenched corruption have held rural India back and caused simmering discontent. Leaders like Tikait are tapping into this discontent much like Donald Trump harnessed the rage of those left behind.

What Lies Ahead?

The government has clearly been shaken by the duration and intensity of the protests. Sustained negative media coverage in the West has rattled New Delhi. For decades, the West in general and the US in particular criticized India’s agricultural subsidies. At the World Trade Organization (WTO), the US consistently argued that Indian subsidies distort trade. The WTO has been a hostile place for India. Over the last three years, Canada raised 65 questions against India’s farm policies. Australia has complained against India’s sugar subsidies. Yet reform has led to brickbats, not plaudits, in Western capitals.

In fact, contrary to many press reports, the government has behaved with remarkable restraint. It did not act against protesters even when they blocked highways and hindered railway traffic. Swarajya, a center-right publication, called for the government to “demonstrate it [meant] business when it comes to law and order.” Yet it did nothing. When British coal miners challenged Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher’s authority, she used mounted police to crack down on them.

In contrast, the Modi government has been rather conciliatory, engaging in 11 rounds of talks with protesters. The government offered key concessions and proposed amendments to its reforms. In the final round, the government even offered to suspend the implementation of its reforms for 18 months. Protest leaders rejected this offer and demanded nothing less than a complete repeal of all reforms. No government was likely to accept such an intemperate demand, especially one that was reelected with a thumping majority in 2019.

The Economist, a longtime critic of Modi and the BJP, takes the view that “agronomists and economists are in nearly uniform agreement” with India’s agricultural reforms. It attributes protests to the “trust deficit” of the BJP government. The publication sees large-scale cold storage as the most obvious benefit of the reforms. Such storage would involve removing limits on stockpiling commodities for future sale. Farmers fear that this could give large companies too much power and undue advantage. They could buy large quantities of produce from farmers within a few days of harvest, hoard this produce and sell it when the price was high.

Such fears of change are only natural. No entrenched system changes without upheaval even when the status quo is untenable. The Indian agricultural system no longer works, economically, environmentally or ethically. Agriculture needs investment. Neither the government nor the farmers have the ability to provide this investment. In the post-1991 world, India’s private sector has been a success. It is the only player in the Indian economy with the ability to invest in the villages. Hence, Modi has called for a greater role for the private sector in an unexpectedly candid parliamentary speech.

Despite the current sound and fury, India’s farmer protests will simmer down. Like the Green Revolution, India’s agricultural reforms will have intended and unintended consequences, both positive and negative. 

Finally, it may be prudent to think about agriculture in the global context. Most countries subsidize agriculture in one way or another for reasons ranging from food security to cultural preservation. The country of Jean Jacques Rousseau has championed the Common Agricultural Policy. Even the free-market US is generous with its farm subsidies. If either France or the United States were to implement agricultural reforms, demonstrations would ensue, legislators would face pressure from electors and sections of the media would accuse them of one sin or another. India is doing something that both the EU and the US may need — but have not yet dared — to do.

https://www.fairobserver.com/region/central_south_asia/atul-singh-manu-sharma-india-farmers-protests-agriculture-sector-reform-green-revolution-history-15201/

Itihāsa. Ujjain mint symbol, Indus Script hypertext on ancient coins signifies sacred fire-altar to smelt iron and alloys

$
0
0

https://tinyurl.com/35um7fwq

Hypothesis: All symbols of ancient coins of India from Ujjain are Indus script hieroglyphs and hypertexts.

This  hypothesis is tested by decipherment hieroglyphs on the Coin showing Karttikeya and 

Lakshmi (Ujjain, circa 150–75 BCE):

1. tree-in-railing kuṭi 'tree' Rebus: kuṭhi 'smelter'

2. spoked wheel څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) ( P چرخ ). 2. A wheeled-carriage, a gun-carriage, a cart. Pl. څرخونه ṯs̱arḵẖūnah. څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) A wheel (Pashto) Rebus: arkasala 'goldsmith workshop' ara 'spoke' Rebus: arka 'brass'

3. So-called Ujjain symbol: + hieroglyph with four circles + hieroglyph agnikunda 'sacred fire altar' PLUS गोटी [ gōṭī ] f (Dim. of गोटा) A roundish stone or pebble Rebus 1: goTa 'laterite (ferrite ore); Rebus 2:L. khoṭf ʻalloy'; 3. गोटी [ gōṭī ] 'A lump of silver'.

This is an addendum to:

https://www.academia.edu/37623652/Punch_marked_coin_symbols_are_Indus_Script_Cipher_continuum_signify_wealth_accounting_mint_ledgers


Coin showing 
Karttikeya and Lakshmi (Ujjain, circa 150–75 BCE)

Hieroglyphs on an ancient coin including yupa (bent pillar on top comparable to the Isapur yupa) as a hieroglyph, installed on a railed platform.Ujjain, 
anonymous AE 1/6 karshapana, bull type Weight: 1.37 gm., Diameter: 11x10 mm. .Obv.: Bull to right with Indradhvaja above; railed yupa (sacrifical post)
on right.1Rev.: Double-orbed Ujjain symbol.Reference: Pieper 333
Clay sealing with hieroglyph of three yupa on a railed platform. Malwa, clay sealing
Weight:  4.48 gm., Dimensions: 20x15 mm.Railed yupa (sacrificial post) with side decorations and a Brahmi legend below reading khadasa
Reference: Pieper collection
Harappa tablet.
Some examaples of Eran ancient coins: Source: http://coinindia.com/galleries-eran1.html
Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana, six punch 'human type'
Weight:  4.85 gm., Dimensions: 20x19 mm.
River in centre; on top railed tree on left and standing human on right; on the
     bottom from left to right 'Ujjain symbol', bull and sun.
Blank reverse

Reference:  Pieper 458 (plate coin)
Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  five punch 'human type'
Weight:  3.99 gm., Dimensions: 18x16 mm.
Bull on the left, railed tree in centre, standing human on right; river at the bottom;
      'Ujjain symbol' at the top.
Blank reverse
Reference: Pieper 459 (plate coin)
Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  large 'human type' countermark
Weight:  4.73 gm., Dimensions: 21x20 mm.
A large c/m depicting a standing human holding stick and kamandalu is placed on the blank
reverse of a worn Eran coin which shows an 'Ujjain symbol' and a lotus-flower.
Reference: Pieper 420 (plate coin)
Eran, anonymous 1/4 AE karshapana,  five punch 'elephant type'
Weight:  2.80 gm., Dimensions: 19x16 mm.
Elephant on the left, railed tree in centre,'Ujjain symbol' with nandipada on one of its
     orbs on right; railed Indradhvaja on top; river at the bottom.
Blank reverse
Reference: Pieper 460 (plate coin)
Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  five punch 'elephant type'
Weight:  5.52 gm., Dimensions: 20x18 mm.
Elephant on the left, railed tree in centre, (lotus)flower on the right;
      railed Indradhvaja on top; river at the bottom.
Blank reverse
Reference: Pieper 463 (plate coin)
Eran, anonymous 3/4 AE karshapana,  five punch 'elephant type'
Weight:  6.24 gm., Dimensions: 20x20 mm.
Elephant on the right, railed Indradhvaja in centre, 'Ujjain symbol' with nandipada on
     one of its orbs on the left; river at the bottom.
Blank reverse
Reference:  Pieper 464 (plate coin)
.
Eran-Vidisha AE 1/2 karshapana, Bhumidata, six punch type
Weight:  5.10 gm., Dimensions: 21x21 mm.
Railed tree in centre; elephant on left and railed Indradhvaja on right;
     river at the bottom; on top right taurine in fixed railing and on top left legend
     punch reading rajno bhumidatasa
Blank reverse
Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p. 196, var.3 / Pieper 489 (plate coin)


    Eran, anonymous AE karshapana,  five punch 'elephant type'
    Weight:  7.84 gm., Dimensions: 21x21 mm.
    Elephant on the right, railed Indradhvaja in centre, taurine in open enclosure on left;
         six-armed symbol, on top; river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: BMC, pl.XVIII, no.9 / Pieper 465 (plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous 3/4 AE karshapana,  five punch 'horse type'
    Weight:  6.94 gm., Dimensions: 25x23 mm.
    Obv.: Horse on the left and  six-armed symbol on the right.
    Rev.: 'Ujjain symbol' and Indradhvaja on top; river at the bottom.
    Reference: Pieper 468 (plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous AE karshapana,  four punch 'horse type'
    Weight:  8.03 gm., Dimensions: 20x17 mm.
    Horse on the left, Indradhvaja in damaru-shaped enclosure on the right;
         'Ujjain symbol' on top; river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: Pieper 466 (plate coin)




    Eran, anonymous AE karshapana,  four punch 'horse type'
    Weight:  10.83 gm., Dimensions: 25x23 mm.
    Obv.: Horse on the right and tree-on-hill with a taurine in each of its three archs on the left;
         'Ujjain symbol' with taurine topped lines between; river at the bottom
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.144, type24, var.c / Pankaj Tandon collection



    Eran, anonymous AE karshapana,  five punch 'horse type'
    Weight:  10.25 gm., Dimensions: 23x22 mm.
    Horse on the left, railed tree in centre,elaborate Ujjain symbol on the right, railed
         Indradhvaja on top, river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: BMC, pl. XVIII, no.14/ Pieper 467 (plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  four punch 'horse & elephant type'
    Weight:  5.10 gm., Dimensions: 20x17 mm.
    Horse on the left and elephant on the right; 'Ujjain symbol on top;
          river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: BMC, pl. XVIII, no.17-18 / Pieper 470 (plate coin)




    Eran, anonymous AE karshapana,  five punch 'horse & elephant type'
    Weight:  8.13 gm., Dimensions: 22x20mm.
    Horse on the left, elephant on the right and six-armed symbol in centre;
          'Ujjain symbol' on top and river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 473 (plate coin)




    Eran, anonymous 3/8 AE karshapana,  five punch 'bull type'
    Weight:  3.52 gm., Dimensions: 17x17 mm.
    Bull on the left, 'Ujjain symbol' in centre and Indradhvaja on the right;
         railed tree on top and river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 474 (plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous AE karshapana,  five punch 'bull & elephant & lion type'
    Weight:  7.47 gm., Dimensions: 20x20 mm.
    River in centre;  on top bull on the left and elepahnt on the right;
          at the bottom lion on left and elaborate 'Ujjain symbol' on the right.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: Pieper 476 (plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous 1/8 AE karshapana,  two punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  1.15 gm., Dimensions: 11x9 mm.
    Railed tree on the left and Ujjain symbol on the right.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 477 (plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous 3/4 AE karshapana,  two punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  6.41 gm., Dimensions: 21x20 mm.
    Obv.: Lotus flower and cakra.
    Rev.: Worn traces of Eran coin undertype(elephant, river, railed Indradhvaja, lotus
    flower, railed tree and six-armed symbol)
    Reference:  Pieper 478(plate coin)



    Eran, anonymous 1/4 AE karshapana,  three punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  2.07 gm., Dimensions: 14x14 mm.
    Indradhvaja, 'Ujjain symbol' and six-armed symbol.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 479 (plate coin)

    eran481
    Eran, anonymous 3/4 AE karshapana,  three punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  6.10 gm., Dimensions: 22x22 mm.
    Obv.: Indradhvaja, railed tree and 'Ujjain symbol'.
    Rev.: Worn traces of obverse design of Ujjain undertype depicting 'bull facing railed
    Indradhvaja'.
    Reference: BMC, pl.XVIII, no.16 / Pieper 481 (plate coin)


    eran482
    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  five punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  5.35 gm., Dimensions: 20x19 mm.
    'Ujjain symbol', Indradhvaja, railed tree, river.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 482 (plate coin)


    eran483
    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  four punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  5.70 gm., Dimensions: 20x20 mm.
    The same type as previous coin but a damaru-in-damaru-shaped-enclosure on
    the reverse.
    Reference:  Pieper 483 (plate coin)


    eran484
    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  four punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  4.39 gm., Dimensions: 19x18 mm.
    Railed tree on top left, flower on top right; at the bottom 'Ujjain symbol' on the right
          and closed semicircle with two fish inside and two svastikas above on the left.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: BMC, pl. XVIII, no.12/ Pieper 484 (plate coin)


    eransemicircle
    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana, 'symbol type' countermark
    Weight:  5.99 gm., Dimensions: 22x20 mm.
    Obv.:Closed semicircle similar to that on previous coin but with 'Ujjain symbol' above
       in one single punch (countermark)
    Rev.: Worn Eran 'elephant & horse type' (elephant, horse, river,'Ujjain symbol)
    Reference: -


    A number of different countermarks are known on copper coins from western and eastern Malwa. Among them a standing human (Siva) type, railed tree, srivatsa flanked by taurines, hill with plant on its top, taurine fixed in open railing, bull and probably some others. The c/m on this coin is rarely found and is specific to the Eran-Vidisha region.

    eran485
    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  four punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  5.28 gm., Dimensions: 20x19 mm.
    Elaborate 'Ujjain symbol' on top, below it a cakra on left and a railed tree on right;
         river at the bottom on left.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 485 (plate coin)


    eran487
    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  five punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  4.58 gm., Dimensions: 18x18 mm.
    From left to right lotus-flower, railed tree and elaborate 'Ujjain symbol'; railed
         Indradhvaja on top, river at the bottom.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: BMC. pl.XVIII, no.13 / Pieper 487 (plate coin)


    eran422

    Eran, anonymous 1/2 AE karshapana,  'symbol type' countermark
    Weight:  4.53 gm., Dimensions: 18x16 mm.
    Taurine fixed in open railing is countermarked on the blank reverse of a worn Eran
            undertype.The worn traces of the Eran undertype show 5 punches of which elephant, river and lotus
            are identifiable.
    Reference:  Pieper 422 (plate coin)



    Like the closed semicircle the symbol which is applied as a countermark on this coin is also quite typical for the Eran-Vidisha region. But while the closed semicircle is specific to that region, the taurine fixed in an open railing appears also on some types beyond the Narmada river, i.e.in Vidarbha regions.

    eran573
    Vidarbha, anonymous uniface AE,  single punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  0.68 gm., Dimensions: 9x7 mm.
    Taurine fixed in an open railing, unidentified symbol on right
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  Pieper 573




    The coin originates probably from Vidarbha together with another type of the same low weight class and the same technique showing an 'Ujjain symbol' with a crescent attached to one of its orbs. This coin is listed here to demonstrate the common use of the peculiar taurine fixed in an
    open U-shaped railing.



    Vidarbha, anonymous uniface AE,  single punch 'symbol type'
    Weight:  0.69 gm., Dimensions: 10x8 mm.
    'Ujjain symbol' with a crescent on one of its orbs
    Blank reverse
    Reference: Mitchiner (MATEC) 4770 / Pieper 574 (plate coin)


    The 'Ujjain symbol' with a crescent is of course well known as the dynastic symbol of the Satavahanas. Its appearance on several local coin types in eastern Malwa and in the Vidarbha region suggests that these were the regions where the Satavahanas adopted this symbol from local coin types. It appears less likely that the Satavahanas invented this symbol as a new creation, in which case all uninscribed coin types with this symbol would have to be regarded as anonymous Satavahana issues.

    eranvidarbha
    Vidarbha, anonymous uniface die-struck AE
    Weight:  1.50gm., Dimensions: 14x12 mm.
    Railed tree in centre; taurine fixed in open railing on the left with a nandipada on top left; on the
         right is an Indradhvaja and at the bottom a river.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: Mitchiner (MATEC) 4775-4780

    Pre-Satavahana kings
    eran488Eran-Vidisha AE 1/2 karshapana, Narayanamitra, five punch type
    Weight:  5.02 gm., Dimensions: 20x17 mm.
    Railed Indradhvaja in centre; elephant on right; taurine fixed in open railing on left
         river at the bottom and legend punch on top reading rajno narayanamitasa
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.182, type 1 / Pieper 488 (plate coin)eran489Eran-Vidisha AE 1/2 karshapana, Bhumidata, six punch type
    Weight:  5.10 gm., Dimensions: 21x21 mm.
    Railed tree in centre; elephant on left and railed Indradhvaja on right;
         river at the bottom; on top right taurine in fixed railing and on top left legend 
         punch reading rajno bhumidatasa
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p. 196, var.3 / Pieper 489 (plate coin)eran490Eran-Vidisha AE 1/2 karshapana, Hastideva, four punch type
    Weight: 4.89 gm., Dimensions: 18x14 mm.
    Railed tree on left and taurine fixed in open railing on right; river at the bottom;
          upside down legend punch at the top reading hathidevasa
    Blank reverse
    Reference: K.B. Tiwari 1981: 41 / Pieper 490 (plate coin)ravibhutiEran-Vidisha AE 3/8 karshapana, Ravibhuti, four punch type
    Weight: 3.54 gm., Dimensions: not stated by the auctioneers
    Lotus flower, river symbol, tree, legend rajno ravibhutisa /
    Large countermark depicting standing human figure beside Indradhvaja
    Reference:  S. Tiwari collection, p. 192 (that coin without reverse punch)bhanumitraThe photo of the illustrated specimen is taken from Bhargava auction 9, coin 33. Such countermarks depicting a standing human with or without Indradhvaja are known overstruck on several worn coin types from the Ujjain region and fom the Eran-Vidisha region as well. The obverse design of this coin is too worn to be sure about the details; there possibly are traces of an 'Ujjain symbol'. Reportedly from Nandner.bhanumitraEran-Vidisha region, AE 1/4 karshapana, Bhanumitra, 4 punch type
    Weight: 2.19 gm., Diameter: 18 mm.
    Legend punch at right reading rajno bhanumitasa; river symbol below,
         above the river an 'Ujjain symbol' on left and railed tree on right /
    Large countermark depicting standing human figure beside Indradhvaja
    Reference:  S. Tiwari collection, p. 180 var 1

    The large human countermark on reverse was also applied to other types from the region. See for example the previous coin. The Shankar Tiwari Collection also includes Bhanumitra varieties with an 'Ujjain symbol' on reverse (possibly worn Ujjain undertypes have been used in those cases). (Photo courtesy Prakash Jinjuvadiya.)vasumitraEran-Vidisha AE 3/4 karshapana, Vajimitra, five punch type
    Weight: 6.61 gm., Dimensions: not stated by the auctioneers
    River at the bottom; elephant on the right; Brahmi legend vasumitasa on the left; 
          elaborate 'Ujjain symbol' on top left and railed tree on top right.
          (turn the coin photo 90° to the right to have the river at the bottom, which is the
           usual placement for all coins of the series)
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p. 178
    The photo of the illustrated specimen is taken from Bhargava auction 9, coin 25, reportedly from Nandner, and identified as "Vasumitra." Shailendra Bhandare expressed his doubts as to the reliability of this reading. Having access to better preserved specimens he regards such a reading, as it was proposed by previous researchers, as incorrect. Instead he sees all coins of this special punchmarked type as issues of Vajimitra.vajamitraEran-Vidisha AE 3/4 karshapana, Vajimitra, five punch type
    Weight: 6.42 gm., Dimensions: 21x20 mm.
    River at the bottom; elephant on the right; Brahmi legend vajimitasa on the left;
          'Ujjain symbol' at the top; tree symbol (not visible on this specimen)
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p. 180  / Pankaj Tandon collection
    The punchmarked types of "Vasumitra" and Vajimitra are very close to each other using the same set of symbols and the same placement of the legend punch on the left, lending credence to Bhandare's assertion that they are all coins of Vajimitra.eran491Eran-Vidisha AE 1/2 karshapana, Damabhadra, four punch type
    Weight:  3.85 gm., Dimensions: 17x16 mm.
    Double orbed 'Ujjain symbol' on left and railed tree on right; river at the bottom;
         legend punch on top reading damabhadasa
    Damaru symbol flanked by two svastikas
    Reference: Pieper 491 (plate coin)
    Satavahana kings
    eran493Eran-Vidisha, AE 3/8 karshapana,  Satakarni, five punch type
    Weight:  3.64 gm., Dimensions: 20x17 mm.
    From left to right elephant, 'Ujjain symbol' with crescent and railed Indradhvaja;
         river at the bottom; legend punch on top reading siri satakanisa
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  S. Tiwari collection, p.199/ Pieper 493 (plate coin)eran satakarniEran-Vidisha, AE 3/8 karshapana, Satakarni, five punch type
    Weight:  3.51 gm., Dimensions: 20x20 mm.
    From left to right elephant, 'Ujjain symbol' with crescent and railed Indradhvaja;
         river at the bottom; legend punch on top, weak letters, but probably reading
         siri satakanisa.
    Blank reverse Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.199/ Pankaj Tandon collectio

    Bhagilabhagila495

    Bhagila, AE 3/8 karshapana,  four punch 'bull type''
    Weight:  3.11 gm., Dimensions: 19x19 mm.
    Bull on the left, railed tree on right; river at the bottom; legend punch at the top
        reading bhagilaya which is followed by a lotus flower.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  S. Tiwari collection, p.161, type 1,var.2 / Pieper 495 (plate coin
    bhagila bullBhagila, AE 3/4 karshapana,  four punch 'bull type'
    Weight:  6.88 gm., Dimensions: 22x21 mm.
    Bull on the left, railed tree on right; river at the bottom; legend punch at the top
        reading bhagilaya which is followed by a lotus flower.
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  S. Tiwari collection, p.161, type 1,var.2 / Pankaj Tandon collection
    bhagila496Bhagila, 1/2 AE karshapana,  four punch 'cobra type'
    Weight:  4.67 gm., Dimensions: 20x19 mm.
    Cobra snake on the left and railed tree on the right; river at the bottom; on the top
         is a legend punch reading upside-down bhagilaya followed by a lotus flower.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.163, type II, var.2 / Pieper 496 (plate coin)
    bhagila cobraBhagila, AE 1/2 karshapana,  four punch 'cobra type'
    Weight:  5.03 gm., Dimensions: 21x21 mm.
    Cobra snake on the left and railed tree on the right; river at the bottom; on the top
         is a legend punch reading upside-down bhagilaya followed by a lotus flower.
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.163, type II, var.2 / Pankaj Tandon collection
    Kurara
    kurara498
    Kurara, die-struck AE 
    Weight:  1.01 gm., Dimensions: 11x9 mm.
    Indradhvaja on left, taurine in open semicircle on right; Brahmi legend
           kuraraya on top
    Blank reverse
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.174, type VI / Pieper 498 (plate coin)
    kurara499
    Kurara, die-struck AE
    Weight:  1.51 gm., Dimensions: 12x11 mm.
    Obv.: Railed tree on left; Indradhvaja on right; Brahmi legend kuraraya on top.
    Rev.: Taurine fixed in open semi-circle
    Reference: S. Tiwari collection, p.174, type V / Pieper 499 (plate coin)
    kurara500
    Kurara, die-struck AE
    Weight:  1.90 gm., Dimensions: 13x13 mm.
    'Ujjain symbol' with nandipdada on one of its orbs on left;, railed tree on right;
         Brahmi legend on top reading kuraraya
    Blank reverse
    Reference:  S. Tiwari collection, p.172, class II / Pieper 500 (plate coin)
    kurara501
    Kurara, die-struck AE
    Weight:  0.98 gm., Dimensions: 11x10 mm.
    Railed tree on left and Indradhvaja on right; Brahmi legend on top reading kuraraya
    Srivatsa-on-railing on reverse.
    Reference: / Pieper 501 (plate coin)
    kurara501Kurara, die-struck AE
    Weight:  0.98 gm., Dimensions: 11x10 mm.
    Railed tree on left and Indradhvaja on right; Brahmi legend on top reading kuraraya
    Srivatsa-on-railing on reverse.
    Reference: / Pieper 501 (plate coin)
    Vidishavidisha wheelVidisha, die-struck AE, wheel type
    Weight:  1.18 gm., Dimensions: 13 mm.
    Obv.: Eight-spoked wheel
    Rev.: Brahmi legend reading vedisa
    Reference: Pieper collection
    This civic type first came to light in 1961 and has since been reported in small numbers from time to time. In 'Numismatic Gleanings', 2012, by Devendra Handa and Major M.K.Gupta, pl.VI, coins 1-3 and p.48, Handa links the wheel symbol on this coin to the prevalence of the Bhagavata cult at Vidisha. This cult found expression in several ways, among them in the erection of a Garuda-dhvaja in front of a temple of Vasudeva at the ancient site of Vidisha: "...It is therefore not unlikely that this wheel may have represented the emblem of Vasudeva Vishnu." The occurrence of this chakra-like wheel symbol on other coin types of Vidisha as well adds to the reliability of Handa's suggestion.vidisha horseVidisha, die-struck AE, horse # chakra type
    Weight: ?, Dimensions: ? (weight and diameter not stated by the auctioneers)
    Obv.: Horse to the left, part of legend vedisa below
    Rev.:  Chakra
    Reference: The photo of this coin is taken from Bhargava auction 8, coin 31
    Vidisha, die-struck AE, 'horse/ chakra' type
    Weight: 5.71 gm., Diameter:  mm
    Obv.: Bridled horse standing to left.
    Rev.: Chakra symbol with a decorative outer border of alternating
             svastikas and srivatsa symbols.
    Reference: Girish Sharma collection
    Although this coin is uninscribed the typology clearly allows a Vidisha attribution, the more as the owner, Mr.Girish Sharma, confirms a Vidisha provenance. The Vidisha attribution is certain when comparing this coin with the 'horse/ chakra' type listed above which has absolutely the same unusually bridled horse on its obverse and a chakra on its reverse but which is inscribed in the city name.vedisa hillVidisha, die-struck AE, uniface 'legend, tree and hill' type
    Weight: 9.36 gm, Dimensions: ? (dimensions not stated by the auctioneers)
    Obv: Centrally placed Brahmi legend (ve)disasa; railed tree at top; three-arched hill at the bottom.
    Rev: Blank
    Reference:  Dilip Rajgor & Shankar Tiwari, ONS-NL 125 (1990), p.6, type 1
    Photo from Classical Numismatic Gallery, auction 18, lot 7
    vedisa hill
    Vidisha, die-struck AE, uniface 'horse to right' type
    Weight: 5.59 gm, Dimensions: ? (dimensions not stated by the auctioneers)
    Obv: Horse walking to right; possibly parts of legend at bottom, overlapping circular symbols at right
    Rev: Blank
    Reference:  Unpublished
    Photo from Classical Numismatic Gallery, auction 18, lot 8vedisa hill
    Possibly Vidisha, die-struck AE, deeply incused chakra type
    Weight: 5.59 gm, Dimensions: ? (dimensions not stated by the auctioneers)
    Obv: Chakra in deep round incuse
    Rev: Blank
    Reference:  Unpublished
    Photo from Bhargava auction 11, lot 51, described as northern Indian type without certain attribution.
    vedisa hill
    Nandinagar, die-struck AE, 'hill & legend' type
    Weight: 8.22 gm, Dimensions: ? (dimensions not stated by the auctioneers)
    Obv: Three-arched hill with Brahmi legend 'nadinagara' above
    Rev: Blank
    Reference:  Shankar Tiwari, Prachya Pratibha, vol.XII,1-2 (1984), p.77
    Photo from Classical Numismatic Gallery, auction 18, lot 6


    Nandinagar is the ancient site of Nadner in Hoshangabad district, MP. This is apparently the only Nandinagar city type known so far.

    Clay sealing

    vidisha clay seal
    Malwa, clay sealing
    Weight:  4.48 gm., Dimensions: 20x15 mm.
    Railed yupa (sacrificial post) with side decorations and a Brahmi legend below reading khadasa
    Reference: Pieper collection


    Thanks to Shailendra Bhandare for the correct reading. According to Bhandare the legend refers to the worship of Skanda; similar objects pertaining to the Skanda cult have been reported from regions of Malwa, Vidarbha and the Deccan.

    http://coinindia.com/galleries-eran2.html
    Satavahanas, Satakarni I, 100 BC, Vidarbha, Copper, 1.21g, Swastika to top left of Ujjaini symbol

    Eran-Vidisha, 200 BC, Copper (2), 1.98g & 2.43g, Swastika with Taurine arms



    Kaushambi, 200 BC, Cast Copper Karshapana, 5.6g, Lanky bull type, Multi-symbols incl Swastika


    Saurashatra (Gujarat), 100 BC, Copper, 5.83g, Double Swastika with Nandi-pad arms


    Taxila, 185-160 BC, Half Karshapana, 4.85g, Rectangular Bronze, Multi-symbols incl Swastika


    Taxila, 185-168 BC, Bronze, 1.5 Karshapana, 12.21g, Elephant-Lion type incl Swastika symbol


    Taxila, 185-160 BC, Bronze, 2.3g, Swastika in reverse direction


    Ujjain, 200-100 BC, Copper, 5.03g, Shiva / Ujjaini symbol with Swastika within orbs

    Ujjain, 200 BC, Copper, 1.81g, Multi-symbols with Swastika to left


     Sunga Kingdom, 150 BC-100 AD, Cast Copper, 3.22g, Swastika above Elephant


    Satavahana, Satkarni I, 100 BC, Copper, Nasik, 4.30g, Swastika above Lion


    Paratrajas of Baluchistan, Koziya, 230-270 AD, Copper drachm, 1.98 gm, Swastika with brahmi legend around


    Vidarbha, 200 BC, Cast Copper, 3.86g, Swastika with Taurine symbol


    Kuninda, Amogabhuti, 200-100 BC, Silver Drachm, 2.1g, Swastika on top left


    Chutus of Banavasi / Anandas of Karwar, Mulananda, 78-175 AD, Lead, 9.55g, Swastika to left of Tree-in-railing

    Blog Post Author: Mitresh Singh Swastika on Indian Coins | The Hobby of Kings

    Indus Script hieroglyphs tsarkh, arka 'sun rays, spoked wheel' signify copper; cognate veda expressions ṛc, arka are songs of praise

    $
    0
    0

    Hypothesis:ṛc, arka are Veda synonyms, two  expressions which link with Indus Script cipher. Chandas is the cipher to document in songs of prayers to the divine; Indus Script is the documentation of desired outcomes realised by the work of artisans.

    This monograph tests this hypothesis.

    I submit that the Veda term शुष्मः   śuṣmḥ 'the sun' is cognate with Akkadian sun-divinity, Shamash.

    -- Sun's passage into 6 zodiacal signs -- Taurus, Cancer, Virgo, Sagittarius, Gemini and Pisces -- explains the six seaons of Ancient Hindu solar calendar; the six seasons are: वसन्त, ग्रीष्म, वर्षा, शरद्, हेमन्त and शिशिर -- rendered in English as Spring, Summer, Rainy, Autumn, Fall Winter and Winter seasons

    -- षष् + ऋतुः (षड्--ृतु  ) of सूर्यसिद्धान्त; which explains six seasons in Hindu calender also yields: Hitt. dšiuš `(sun)god which is cognate with Shamash 'sun divinity' in Ancient Near East in vogue since 3rd millennium BCE.

    This is one conclusive evidence of Sanskrit term related to astronomical solar calendar entering into Ancient Near East and Indo-European language families, through Hittite.

    शुष्णः   śuṣṇḥ शुष्णः [शुष्-नः कित् Uṇ.3.12], शुष्मः   śuṣmḥ शुष्मः [शुष्-मन् किच्च] 1 The sun. -2 Fire. शुष्मन्   śuṣman शुष्मन् m. 1 Fire; Śi.14.22; सार्धं तेनानुजेनाप्रतिहतगतिना मारुतेनेव शुष्मा Śiva B.2.68; ऋतुशुष्ममहोष्मभिः N.17.168 -2 Light, lustre. शोषयित्नुः   śōṣayitnuḥ शोषयित्नुः [शुष्-इत्नुच् Uṇ.3.29] The sun. śōṣḥ शोषः [शुष्-घञ्] Drying up, dryness; शोषिणी   śōṣiṇī शोषिणी Ether.

    ṣaṣ षष् num. a. (used in pl., nom. षट्; gen. षण्णाम्) Six;  -अशीत (षडशीत) eighty-sixth. -अशीतिः f. (-ष़डशीतिः) 1 eighty-six. -2 N. of the four passages of the sun from one zodiacal sign to the other; -ऋतुः m. pl. the six seasons (i. e. वसन्त, ग्रीष्म, वर्षा, शरद्, हेमन्त and शिशिर).(Apte) षड्-शीति-मुख n. (or f(आ). scil. गति) the sun's entrance into the four signs (Pisces , Gemini , Virgo , and Sagittarius) सूर्यसिद्धान्त; षड्--ृतु m. pl. the six seasons (Monier-Williams) 


    M428 Mohenjo-daro seal. Sun's rays Decipherrment: arka 'sun's rays' rebus: arka 'copper, gold'.
    Seal from Rahman  Dheri with the motif of 'rays around concentric circles'. After Durrani, FA, et al., 1994-95, Seals and inscribed sherds in: Excavations in the Gomal valley: Rehman Dheri report No.2 ed. Taj Ali. Ancient Pakistan 10, Peshawar: Department of Archaeology, University of Peshawar: Pp. 198-223.
    'Sun' in 'four quadrants', painted on faiz Mohammad style grey ware from Mehrgarh, period VI (c. 3000-2900 BCE), Kacchi plain, Pakistan. After C. Jarrige et al., 1995, Mehrgarh Field Reports 1974-1985: From neolithic times to the Indus civilization, Karachi: Sind Culture Department: 160.

    Meluhha rebus readings of 'sun's rays' hieroglyph: agasale (Kannada) அக்கசாலை akka-cālai , n. arka +. 1. Metal works; பொன் முதலிய உலோக வேலை செய்யு மிடம். (சிலப். 16, 126, உரை.) 2. Mint; நாணயசாலை. (W.) Four suns' rays of Mehrgarh greywware painting: ganda 'four' rebus: kanda '(metal) equipment'.
    Version of the ancient star/Sun symbol of Shamash

    The hieoglyph of a kid on a Dholavira seal impression includes a unique hieroglyph, representing sun's rays. The same hieroglyph of 'sun's rays' is incorporated in the unique hypertext of  a Mohenjo-daro seal impression.
    Dholavira seal impression Seal no. 117 antelope; sun motif. Dholavira seal impression. arka 'sun' Rebus: araka, eraka 'gold, copper, moltencast' PLUS करडूं karaḍū 'kid' Rebus: karaḍā 'hard alloy'. Thus, together, the rebus message: hard alloy of copper. I suggest that the hieroglyph 'sun's rays' is comparable to the hieroglyph used in compositing a unique hypertext sign of Mohenjo-daro seal.Rebus readings of sun's rays hieroglyph signify a goldsmithy in many expressions as follows: అగసాలి  or అగసాలెవాడు agasāli. [Tel.] n. A goldsmith. కంసాలివాడు.akka-cālaiyar * அக்கசாலையர் akka-cālaiyar , n. < id. +. Goldsmiths, jewellers; தட்டார். (பிங்.); அக்கசாலை akka-cālai , n. < arka +. 1. Metal works; பொன்முதலியஉலோகவேலைசெய்யுமிடம். (சிலப். 16, 126, உரை.) 2. Mint; நாணயசாலை. (W.)arka अर्क a. [अर्च्-घञ्-कुत्वम् Uṇ.3.4.]. Fit to be worshipped (अर्चनीय). -र्कः 1 A ray of light, a flash of lightning (Ved.). -2 The sun; आविष्कृतारुणपुरःसरएकतो$र्कःŚ.4.2. -3 Fire. एवमेतदर्कस्यार्कत्वंवेद Bṛi. Up. 1.2.1. -4 A crystal; पुष्पार्ककेतकाभाश्च Rām.2.94.6. -5 Copper. (Apte)





    Gold Pendant. Harappa. National Museum, New Delhi
    Sun's rays arka 'sun, rays of sun' rebus: arka 'copper, gold' eraka 'moltencast, metal infusion'. The rays are cāl 'furrow lines' rebus: sala 'workshop. Thus, the hieroglyph signifies arkasala 'goldsmith workshop'

     

    https://tinyurl.com/y7osutjz

    -- kār-kund 'manager'.sãghāṛɔ 'lathe' rebus jangadiyo 'military guard'; kamaṭamu 'portable furnace', kammata 'mint'
    -- kār-kunda 'manager' of lokhaṇḍa 'metal tools, pots and pans, metalware'. 

    Image result for pendant ndus scriptm1656 Mohenjodro Pectoral. The body of the young bull has the pictograph signified on the body. Arka flipped vertically and signified on the body of the young bull on pectoral, as shown below. The young bull signifies Hieroglyph: kõda 'young bull-calf'.  Rebus: kundaa 'fine gold'; kār-kund 'manager'. The overflowing pot signifies the goldsmith artisan's repertoire of metalwork professional competence: lokhaṇḍa 'metal tools, pots and pans, metalware' (Marathi)

    I suggest that this pictograph signifies arka 'sun's rys' rebus: arka 'gold' Synonym: kundana 'fine gold'  (rebus reading of kõda 'young bull-calf'. Rebus: kundaa 'fine gold' (Kannada).-- as a semantic determinative.

    अर्क  'the sun, copperm. ( √ अर्च्) , Ved. a ray , flash of lightning RV. &c; fire RV. ix , 50 , 4 S3Br. Br2A1rUp. (Monier-Williams) arká1 m. ʻ flash, ray, sun ʼ RV. [√arc]Pa. Pk. akka -- m. ʻ sun ʼ, Mth. āk; Si. aka ʻ lightning ʼ, inscr. vid -- äki ʻ lightning flash ʼ.(CDIAL 624) *arkavarta ʻ a sort of ornament ʼ. [Cf. arkapuṭikā -- f. ʻ a silver ornament consisting of a round disk like the sun ʼ lex.: arká -- 1, *varta -- 3]G. akɔṭī f. ʻ earring ʼ.(CDIAL 628) (Note:the Pashto word ṯs̱arḵẖ may explain the various semantic expressions listed in Annex. Cakra and examples of semantic expansions). 

    ṛc f. praise, verse, esp. a sacred verse recited in praise of a deity (in contradistinction to the Sāman [pl. Sāmāni] or verses which were sung and to the Yajus [pl. Yajūṉṣi] or sacrificial words, formularies, and verses which were muttered);sacred text, RV. ; AV. ; VS. ; ŚBr.  &c., Mn.  &c.; the collection of the Ṛc verses (sg., but usually pl. ṛcas), the Ṛg-veda, AitBr. ; ĀśvŚr.  and, ĀśvGṛ. ; Mn. i, 23,  &c
    praise, hymn, song (also said of the roaring of the Maruts and of Indra's thunder), RV.  and, AV.  one who praises, a singer, RV.  

    arka mn. (with agneḥindrasyagautamasaḥ, &c.) N. of different Sāmans; food, Naigh.  and, Nir.  (cf. RV. vii, 9, 2 )

    ṛk (by Sandhi for ṛc below). Westergaard Dhatupatha links: 28.19 ṛc cl. 6. P. ṛcatiānarcaarcitā, &c., = arc1, p. 89, col. 3; to praise, Dhātup. xxviii, 19  (cf. arka.) ṛc f. praise, verse, esp. a sacred verse recited in praise of a deity (in contradistinction to the Sāman [pl. Sāmāni] or verses which were sung and to the Yajus [pl. Yajūṉṣi] or sacrificial words, formularies, and verses which were muttered) sacred text, RV. ; AV. ; VS. ; ŚBr.  &c., Mn.  &c. the collection of the Ṛc verses (sg., but usually pl. ṛcas), the Ṛg-veda, AitBr. ; ĀśvŚr.  and, ĀśvGṛ. ; Mn. i, 23,  &c. arka m. (√arc), Ved. a ray, flash of lightning, RV.  &c. the sun, RV.  &c. arka Nom. P. °kati, to become a sun, Subh.the sun, RV.  &c. arka Nom. P. °kati, to become a sun, Subh. (hence) the number, ‘twelve’, Sūryas.fire, RV. ix, 50, 4 ; ŚBr. ; BṛĀrUp.crystal, R. ii, 94, 6. copper 

    ṛg—veda m. ‘Hymn - Veda’ or ‘Veda of praise’, the Ṛg-veda, or most ancient sacred book of the Hindūs (that is, the collective body of sacred verses called Ṛcas [see below], consisting of 1017 hymns [or with the Vālakhilyas 1028] arranged in eight Aṣṭakas or in ten Maṇḍalas; Maṇḍalas 2-8 contain groups of hymns, each group ascribed to one author or to the members of one family; the ninth book contains the hymns sung at the Soma ceremonies; the first and tenth contain hymns of a different character, some comparatively modern, composed by a greater variety of individual authors; in its wider sense the term Ṛg-veda comprehends the Brāhmaṇas and the Sūtra works on the ritual connected with the hymns), AitBr. ; ŚBr. ; Mn.  &c.

    ṛc, arka are prayers to the divine for desired outcomes. I am indebted to insights in brilliant blogpost Jayasree Saranathan: Unknown Rig Vedic hymn on Aśvins in Mahabharata & the purpose of Rig Veda

    The achieved desired outcomes are documented in over 9000 Indus Script inscriptions. The artisans of the civilization in Rgveda tradition achieved their contributions of resources to the wealth of a nation.

    A key hieroglyph is the spoked wheel which reads: 

    நேமியொடு (சிறுபாண்253). Rebus: ஆரம் brass; பித்தளை.(அகநி.) pittal is cognate with 'pewter'.





    Spoked wheel in Meluhha is tsarkh 'potter's wheel'अर्क 'the sun, copper', agasāla 'goldsmith workshop'  https://tinyurl.com/y2jq5okl 

    In the Veda tradition, the Sun causes six seasons, hence the use of the word षष् 'six'.This also explains why arka 'sun' is signified on a spoked wheel six spokes, as distinct from the four spokes shown on Shamash's solar wheel. āre ‘potter's wheel’ rebus: āra ‘brass’; څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, 'potter's wheel'; eraka 'knave of wheel' rebus: arka, aka 'gold, copper'; eraka 'metal infusion'. څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) (P چرخ). 2. A wheeled-carriage, a gun-carriage, a cart. Pl. څرخونه ṯs̱arḵẖūnah   څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) A wheel (particularly a potter's, or of a water-mill or well). 2. A grindstone. 3. Circular motion, turn, revolution, the act of turning. 4. Fortune, chance. 5. The heavens, the sphere, the celestial globe. 6. A kind of hawk or falcon, an eagle. 7. A stab, a puncture, a prick, a wound produced by a spear, an arrow, or the like. Pl. څرخرنه ṯs̱arḵẖ-ūnah; 8. adj. Punctured, pricked, pierced, stabbed; (Fem.) څرکه ṯs̱arkaʿhڅرخیدل ṯs̱arḵẖedal, verb intrans. To revolve, to turn round, to wheel. 2. To dance. Pres. څرخبږي ṯs̱arḵẖej̱ẕī (W.) or څرخیګي ṯs̱arḵẖegī (E.); past ؤ څرخیده wu-ṯs̱arḵẖedah or ؤ څرخیدَ wu-ṯs̱arḵẖeda; fut. ؤ به څرخیږي wu bah ṯs̱arḵẖej̱ẕī or ؤ به څرخیګي wu bah ṯs̱arḵẖegī; imp. ؤ څرخیږه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖej̱ẕah or ؤ څرخیګه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖegah; act. part. څرخیدونکيَ ṯs̱arḵẖedūnkaey or څرخیدونيَ ṯs̱arḵẖedūnaey; past part. څرخید ليَ ṯs̱arḵẖedalaey; verb. n. څرخیدنه ṯs̱arḵẖedanaʿhڅرخول ṯs̱arḵẖawul, verb trans. To turn, to make revolve, to wheel round. 2. To sharpen. Pres. څرخوي ṯs̱arḵẖawī; past ؤ څرخاوه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖāwuh or ؤ څرخاوو wu-ṯs̱arḵẖāwo; fut. ؤ به څرخوي wu bah ṯs̱arḵẖawī; imp. ؤ څرخوه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖawah; act. part. څرخوونکيَ ṯs̱arḵẖawūnkaey or څرخوونيَ ṯs̱arḵẖawūnaey; past part. څرخوليَ ṯs̱arḵẖawulaey; verb. n. څرخونه ṯs̱arḵẖawunaʿh. (P چرخ).څرخ کول ṯs̱arḵẖ kawul, verb trans. To pierce, to stab, to puncture. څرخ کیدل ṯs̱arḵẖ kedal, verb intrans. To enter (as a pointed instrument), to penetrate, to stab, to pierce.

       څرخه ṯs̱arḵẖaʿh, s.f. (3rd) A spinning-wheel, a large reel. Pl. يْ ey. (P چرخه).
       څرخيَ ṯs̱arḵẖaey, s.m. (1st) A kind of reel for winding cotton on, a ball of cotton, silk, etc. 2. A species of falcon. Pl. يِ ī. See څاښي
       څرخلګيَ ṯs̱arḵẖal-gaey, s.m. (1st) A piece of wood, stone, etc., on which thread is wound, a reel. Pl. يِ ī. Also څرخلرګيَ ṯs̱arḵẖ- largaey. Pl. يِ ī.
       څرخندوکيَ ṯs̱arḵẖandūkaey, s.m. A tee-totum, a child's top. Pl. يِ ī. See لاډو ,چرلندي and چلخئِي (Pashto)


    Formation & Essential Unity of Bhāratiya Bhāṣā

    $
    0
    0

     https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Im_6kAVINSE


    'Formation & Essential Unity of Bhāratiya Bhāṣā' by Dr. S. Rammohan & Dr. S. Kalyanaraman in 14th International Conference of WAVES International & 24th India Conference of WAVES, India organised in collaboration with S-Vyasa, Bengaluru held on Dec. 25, 26 & 27, 2020 and Jan. 1, 2 & 3, 2021.

    This links with the post on Chandas-Meluhha link:

    Indus Script hieroglyphs tsarkh, arka 'sun rays, spoked wheel' signify copper; cognate veda expressions ṛc, arka are songs of praise 






































    Itihāsa. Ancient Writing instruments, India, date from Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization, ca. 2500 BCE

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/8hst6qon

    It has been demonstrated that kernoi rings are ink holders (ferrite oxide) to write on metal.

    This is an addendum to:


     



    Cuneiform text on Indus Seal, cursive writing on gold pendant used as stylus for writing and notes on hypertexts of an early writing system https://tinyurl.com/y9lbeenj

    Indus Script writing instruments, Kernoi rings are ink-stands for iron-oxide liquid pigment, gold pectorals with nibs are styluses 
    https://tinyurl.com/y4fjvrsl

    Indus Script Writing tools फडनिशी. Kernos ring 'ink-pot' maśĭ̄ of iron oxyhydroxide PLUS hieroglyph ib 'needle' rebus: ib 'iron'ṭã̄k pen-nib, ṭaksāḷī 'mint-master' 

    https://tinyurl.com/s67l2dh


    Writing instruments: reed ṭã̄k pen-nib of ANE, three pen-nib Gold pendants of Mohenjo-daro rebus ṭaksāḷī 'mint-master' 

    https://tinyurl.com/yye9o26p

    An inscribed gold pendant of Mohenjo-daro is also a pen used to write on metal. See monographs deciphering over 8000 Indus Script inscriptions. independent.academia.edu/SriniKalyanara…


    A broken terracotta sculpture depicting child writing Brahmi on a wooden slate, Sugh, ~1st century BCE

    भारतीय वास्तुकला(Wonderful Indian Architecture)
    @wiavastukala
    ·
    Lekhika: Lady writing a letter from Khajuraho, ca 10th cent. See the details of her hairdo embedded with Mukta-Mala and flowers. Note Kundala. Note MaangTikka. It can be traced back to Shunga period.
    Observe the size of the pen and design of the diary. Pen might be in form of Mehandi cone carrying semi liquid writing ink.
    Writing in #India (~200 BCE). Evidence from #Sculpture of #Shunga era.

    Brāhmaṇānāṃ mūlaṃ: vaṃśāḥ -- Nirjharaḥ Mukhopādhyāyaḥ, Niraj Rai & Gyaneshwer Chaubey

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/cl41rg2m

    Brahmanism is a school with no relationship whatsoever with erratic idea of race & birth 

    Note on the semantics of the expression, ब्राह्मण 

    brāhmaṇá m. ʻ one who has sacred knowledge, Brahman ʼ RV. 2. brāˊhmaṇī -- f. Kāṭh. [bráhman -- 1]1. Pa. brāhmaṇa -- m. (← Sk.), Aś.shah. bramaṇa -- , man. bamaṇa -- , kal. baṁbhana -- , gir. brā̆hmaṇa -- , bā̆mhaṇa -- , KharI. bramhaṇeṇa inst. sg., NiDoc. bramaṁna, Dhp. bra(m)maṇa, Pk. bamhaṇa -- , baṁbhaṇa -- m., S. ḇã̄bhaṇu m., L. (Ju.) ḇã̄bhaṇ m., P. barāhmaṇbāmhaṇ, ludh. bāmhan m., Ku. bāmaṇ, N. bāmanbāwanbāhun, A. bāmun, OB. bāmbhaṇa, B. bāman˚munbāmnā ʻ a low Brahman ʼ, Or. bāmbhuṇabābhuṇabāmuṇa, (Sambhalpur) bāmnā, Bi. Mth. bābhanbāman, Bhoj. bāmhanbābhan, Aw.lakh. bāmhanbã̄bhan, H. bāmhan m., G. M. bāmaṇ m., M. bã̄bhurḍābāmurḍā m. ʻ term of reproach for a Brahman ʼ, Si. bamuṇā.
    2. Pa. brāhmaṇī -- f., Pk. baṁbhaṇī -- , S. ḇã̄bhaṇī, P. bāmhaṇī, Ku.gng. &rtodtilde; B. bāmni, Or. bām(h)uṇī, H. bāmhnī, G. bāmṇī, M. bāmhṇī, Si. bämiṇī. Addenda: brāhmaṇá -- : S.kcch. bhrāmaṇ m. ʻ Brahman ʼ; WPah.kṭg. bamməṇ m., bamṇi f., J. bām(m)aṇ m., Garh. bāmaṇ.(CDIAL 9327)   பார்ப்பனச்சேரி pārppaṉa-c-cēri , n. < பார்ப்பனன் +. Quarters where Brahmins live; பார்ப்பனர் குடியிருக்கு மிடம். (நன். 377, மயிலை.)பார்ப்பனத்தி pārppaṉatti , n. Fem. of பார்ப்பனன். [K. hāruvagitti.] See பார்ப்பனி.பார்ப்பனமுல்லை pārppaṉa-mullai , n. < பார்ப்பனன் +. (Puṟap.) Theme describing the mediation of a Brahmin who tries to bring about peace between two contending kings; பகைத்த மன்னரிருவருடைய மாறுபாட்டை நீக்க முயலும் பார்ப்பானது நடுவுநிலைகூறும் புறத்துறை. (பு. வெ. 8, 18.) பார்ப்பனவாகை

     pārppaṉa-vākai , n. < id. +. (Puṟap.) Theme describing the greatness of a learned Brahmin, attained through the performance of sacrifices; வேதம்வல்ல அந்தணன் வேள்விவேட்டலாற் பெறும் பெருமையைக் கூறும் புறத்துறை. (பு. வெ. 8, 9.) பார்ப்பனன் pārppaṉaṉ , n. < brāhmaṇa. See பார்ப்பான், 1. ஆனியற் பார்ப்பன மாக்களும் (புறநா. 9).பார்ப்பனி pārppaṉi , n. < brāhmaṇī. Brahmin woman; பிராமணப்பெண். பார்ப்பனி மருதியை (மணி. 22, 41) பார்ப்பாத்தி pārppātti , n. Fem. of பார்ப்பான். See பார்ப்பனி. (W.)(Tamil)

    brāhmaṇá mfn. relating to or given by a Brāhman, befitting or becoming a Br°, Brāhmanical, AV. ; TBr. ; MBh.; ब्राह्मण m. one who has divine knowledge (sometimes applied to Agni), a Brāhman, a man belonging to the 1st of the 3 twice-born classes and of the 4 original divisions of the Hindū body (generally a priest, but often in the present day a layman engaged in non-priestly occupations although the name is strictly only applicable to one who knows and repeats the Veda), RV.  &c.; ब्राह्मणाच्छंसिन्KātyŚr.  'one of the 16 Rtvij, priests of a yajna; a Brāhman in the second stage (between Mātra and Śrotriya), Hcat.; the Soma vessel of the Brahman priest, RV. ; AV.; a society or assemblage of Brāhmans, a conclave (Monier-Williams) ब्राह्मण brāhmaṇa a. (-णी f.) [ब्रह्म वेदं शुद्धं चैतन्यं वा वेत्त्वधीते वा अण्1 Belonging to a Brāhmaṇa. -2 Befitting a Brāhmaṇa. -3 Given by a Brāhmaṇa. -4 Relating to religious worship. -5 One who knows Brahma. -णः 1 A man belonging to the first of the four original castes of the Hindus, a Brāhmaṇa (born from the mouth of the puruṣa); ब्राह्मणोऽस्य मुखमासीत् Rv.10.90.12; Ms.1.31,96; (जन्मना ब्राह्मणो ज्ञेयः संस्कारैर्द्विज उच्यते । विद्यया याति विप्रत्वं त्रिभिः श्रोत्रिय उच्यते ॥ or जात्या कुलेन वृत्तेन स्वाध्यायेन श्रुतेन च । एभिर्युक्तो हि यस्तिष्ठेन्नित्यं स द्विज उच्यते ॥). -2 A priest, theologian. -3 An epithet of Agni. -4 N. of the twentyeighth Nakṣatra. -णम् 1 An assemblage or society of Brāhmaṇas. -2 That portion of the Veda which states rules for the employment of the hymns at the various sacrifices, their origin and detailed explanation, with sometimes lengthy illustrations in the shape of legends or stories. It is distinct from the Mantra portion of the Veda. -3 N. of that class of the Vedic works which contain the Brāhmaṇa portion (regarded as Śruti or part of the revelation like the hymns themselves). Each of the four Vedas has its own Brāhmaṇa or Brāhmaṇas :-- ऐतरेय or आश्वलायन and कौषीतकी or सांख्यायन belonging to the Ṛigveda; शतपथ to the Yajurveda, पञ्चविंश and षड्विंश and six more to the Sāmaveda, and गोपथ to the Atharvaveda. -4 The Soma vessel of the Brahman priest. -Comp. -अतिक्रमः offensive or disrespectful conduct towards Brāhmaṇas, insult to Brāhmaṇas; ब्राह्मणातिक्रमत्यागो भवतामेव भूतये Mv.2.10. -अगर्शनम् absence of Brahmanical instruction or guidance; वृषलत्वं गता लोके ब्राह्मणादर्शनेन च Ms.10.43. -अपाश्रयः seeking shelter with Brāhmaṇas. -अभ्युपपत्तिः f. protection or preservation of, or kindness shown to, a Brāhmaṇa; ब्राह्मणाभ्युपपत्तौ च शपथे नास्ति पातकम् Ms.8.112. -आत्मक a. belonging to Brāhmaṇas. -घ्नः the slayer of a Brāhmaṇa;

    स्त्रीबालब्राह्मणघ्नांश्च हन्याद् द्विट्सेविनस्तथा Ms.9.232. -चाण्डालः 1 a degraded or outcast Brāhmaṇa; यथा ब्राह्मणचाण्डालः पूर्वदृष्टस्तथैव सः Ms.9.87. -2 the son of a Śūdra father by a Brāhmaṇa woman. -जातम्, -जातिः f. the Brāhmaṇa caste. -जीविका the occupation or means of livelihood prescribed for a Brāhmaṇa; अध्यापनमध्ययनं यजनं याजनं तथा । दानं प्रतिग्रहश्चैव षट्कर्माण्यग्रजन्मनः ॥ षण्णां तु कर्मणामस्य त्रीणि कर्माणि जीविका । याजनाध्यापने चैव विशुद्धाच्च प्रतिग्रहः ॥-द्रव्यम्, -स्वम् a Brāhmaṇa's property. -निन्दकः a blasphemer or reviler of Brāhmaṇas. -प्रसंगः the applicability of the term Brāhmaṇa. -प्रातिवेश्यः a neighbouring Brāhmaṇa; 

    ब्राह्मणप्रातिवेश्यानामेतदेवानिमन्त्रणे Y.2.263. -प्रियः N. of Viṣṇu. -ब्रुवः one who pretends to be a Brāhmaṇa, one who is a Brāhmaṇa only in name and neglects the duties of his caste; बहवो ब्राह्मणब्रुवा निवसन्ति Dk.; सममब्राह्मणे दानं द्विगुणं ब्राह्मणब्रुवे Ms.7.85;8.20. -भावः the rank or condition of a Brāhmaṇa. -भूयिष्ठ a. consisting for the most part of Brāhmaṇas. -यष्टिका, -यष्टी Clerodendrum Siphonantus (Mar. भारंग). -वधः the murder of a Brāhmaṇa, Brahmanicide. -वाचनम् the recitation of benedictions. -संतर्पणम् feeding or satisfying Brāhmaṇas.ब्राह्मणकः

    brāhmaṇakaḥ 1 A bad or unworthy Brāhmaṇa (only in name); एवं युक्तो ब्राह्मणः स्यादन्यो ब्राह्मणको भवेत् Mb.12.270. 27. -2 A family of such a Brāhmaṇa. -3 N. of a country inhabited by warlike Brāhmaṇas.ब्राह्मणता brāhmaṇatāब्राह्मणत्वम् brāhmaṇatvam The state or rank of a Brāhmaṇa.ब्राह्मणत्रा brāhmaṇatrā ind. Among Brāhmaṇas.ब्राह्मणसात् brāhmaṇasāt ind. In the possession of Brāhmaṇas, as in ब्राह्मणसात् भवतिधनम्.ब्राह्मणाच्छंसिन् brāhmaṇācchaṃsin m. N. of a priest, the assistant of the priest called Brahman q .v.ब्राह्मणायनः brāhmaṇāyanaḥ A Brāhmaṇa descended from learned and holy progenitors.ब्राह्मणी brāhmaṇī 1 A woman of the Brāhmaṇa caste. -2 The wife of a Brāhmaṇa. -3 Intellect; (बुद्धि according to नीलकण्ठ). -4 A kind of lizard; हृष्टः पश्यति तस्यान्तं ब्राह्मणी करकादिव Rām.3.29.5. -5 A kind of wasp. -6 A kind of brass (Mar. सोनपितळ). -Comp. -गामिन् m. the paramour of a Brāhmaṇa woman. ब्राह्मण्य

    brāhmaṇya a. Befitting a Brāhmaṇa. -ण्यः An epithet of the planet Saturn. -ण्यम् 1 The station or rank of a Brāhmaṇa, priestly or sacerdotal character; सत्यं शपे ब्राह्मण्येन Mk.5; Pt.1.66; Ms.3.17;7.42. -2 A collection of Brāhmaṇas; ब्राह्मण्यं कृत्स्नमेतत्त्वां ब्रह्मण्यमनुगच्छति Rām.2.45.21.(Apte)    

    brāhmaṇānāṃ mūlaṃ: vaṃśāḥ

    Origin of the Brahmins: The Ancestries

    We the Brahmins are a direct descendant of the Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization / Harappan Civilization. The prehistoric Harappan Civilization is the root of Civilization & Culture of the Indian Subcontinent & beyond. Here we have chosen Harappan people found in Shahr-i Sokhta (IRN_Shahr_I_Sokhta_BA2, part of "Indus_periphery" samples, see Narasimhan et al. 2019 ), as representatives of the Harappan Ancestry present in the different Brahmin groups. We didn't use the Rakhigarhi, Haryana female sample published in Shinde et al. 2019, because it had a very low coverage.

    As we clearly see, Harappan Ancestry is the largest ancestry of the Brahmins, with the exception of groups like Manipuri Brahmins, but we will come to that soon.

    In Post Vedic Iron age (beginning from ~ 1000 BCE), we started to absorb a Central Asian ancestry, here represented by Iron age Sarmatian samples from The Urals in Russia. The Central Asian nomadic people like the Sarmatians, Scythians were Iranic speakers, a Sister language group of Indo-Aryan languages of India. We suggest that, Iron age Steppe Central Asian related admixture in Brahmins, was mainly female mediated, a phenomenon we have already noticed in Narasimhan et al.2019, where Early Iron age Suvāstu (Swat) valley SGPT samples, clearly started to show female mediated Central Asian admixture in patchy levels. The Y-DNA Haplogroups of Brahmins are also remarkably indigenous to the subcontinent or at least are Neolithic to Mesolithic old. The Y-DNA R1a of Brahmins is largely R1a-M780+, R1a-L657+ which is most likely Indian in origin, as we haven't found this particular Haplogroup in any ancient dna record outside of the subcontinent so far!. In moderate levels, we do show R1a-Z2123, which is Central Asian in origin. That this R1a-Z2123 came with the Post Vedic migrations we spoke about is certain. R1a-M780+ likely originated during the Integration Harappan era beginning from ~3000 BCE. The diversity of R1a in Indian populations is also very high, R1a was very likely already here from Mesolithic period (Chaubey et al. 2021 upcoming).

    The Juang people of Orissa here, represent the different South Indian Hunter Gatherer/ South East Asian related groups, to whom we started get admixed, after we migrated from our central homeland area in North India.

    Now about the big Naxi people related East Asian type ancestry in Manipuri Brahmins. The Naxi here again represent the exotic ancestries Brahmins absorbed with the spread of Brahmanism in different parts of the subcontinent & beyond, and if we test the Brahmin groups of SE Asian countries and others, we will likely not see any Harappan or other typical subcontinental ancestries at all!

    So what all these observations show?

    1. Like almost all the other groups of the subcontinent, Brahmins are direct descendants of the Sarasvati- Sindhu / Harappan Civilization. Harappan ancestry is the main ancestry of the 'original Brahmin' groups from Ancient North India. This was already proven with continuity observed in Archaeological & Ancient textual data.
    2. Brahmanism is a school. It has no relationship whatsoever with the erratic idea of race & birth!

    May be an image of text that says 'Target Distance Brahm_Gujrat Brahmin_ BA2 Sokhta Urals RUS Shahr IRN Juang Naxi Sarmatian 27.4 0.01471918 Brahmin_ Manipuri 71.8 0.01293188 0.8 0.0 Brahmin_Tamil_Nadu 28.0 19.2 0.01901690 Brahmin Uttar Pradesh 44.2 8.6 75.8 5.2 0.02631964 0.0 19.0 Brahmin_West_Bengal 75.4 0.0 0.01444797 0.0 24.6 64.4 10.4 0.0 25.2'


    अर्कजौ are the two Aśvins venerated in R̥gveda; arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop' is a Meluhha rebus rendering of Indus Script hieroglyph Sign 391

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/1hwiczon

    This is an addendum to:

    Indus Script hieroglyphs tsarkh, arka 'sun rays, spoked wheel' signify copper; cognate veda expressions ṛc, arka are songs of praise 

    Veda metaphor deploys arka expressions as songs of praise to achieve a desired outcome. Indus Script deploys arka hieroglyphic expression as a documentation of the products produced in a gold-, copper-smith workshop -- यज्ञेन कल्पान्ताम् 'produced through yajna'.

    arkajau =  अश्विनौ = the two Aśvins. There is a possibility that Aśvins are a metaphor for two types of copper ores: copper oxide ores and copper sulfide ores. Thus,  Aśva may be a Veda metaphor to signify copper. Aśvamedha signifies, yajna with the two types of copper ores.

    See: अर्कजौ are the two Aśvins venerated in R̥gveda; arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop' is a Meluhha rebus rendering of Indus Script hieroglyph Sign 391 
    https://tinyurl.com/1hwiczon

    अयं वां कृष्णो अश्विना हवते वाजिनीवसू ।
    मध्वः सोमस्य पीतये ॥३॥
    शृणुतं जरितुर्हवं कृष्णस्य स्तुवतो नरा ।
    मध्वः सोमस्य पीतये ॥४॥
    Translation by Wilson: 
    3. Kr.s.n.a invokes you, As'vins rich in sacrifices, that you may drink the exhilarating Soma.
    4. Leaders (of all), hear the invocation of Kr.s.n.a, the hymner, who praises you-- that you may drink the exhilarating Soma.

    कृष्ण mentioned in these Rca-s is Angirasa, according to सायणभाष्यम्
    ‘आ मे हवम्'इति नवर्चं पञ्चमं सूक्तम् । कृष्णो नामाङ्गिरस ऋषिः । 

    ३. हे “वाजिनीवसू अन्नयुक्तधनौ । अत्रेनिरनुवादार्थः । यद्वा । वाजो वजनं क्रिया। तद्वती वाजिनी । तद्युक्तधनवन्तौ हे “अश्विना अश्विनौ “अयं “कृष्णः नाम मन्त्रद्रष्टा ऋषिः “वां युवां “हवते स्तुतिभिराह्वयति । किमर्थम् । “मध्वः “सोमस्य “पीतये इति ॥
    ४. हे "नरा नरौ सर्वस्य नेतारावश्विनौ “जरितुः । तच्छीलार्थे तृन् । व्यत्ययेनान्तोदात्तत्वम् । जरितुः स्तवनशीलस्य संप्रति “स्तुवतः स्तोत्रं कुर्वतः “कृष्णस्य एतन्नामकस्यर्षेः संबन्धि “हवं युष्मद्विषयमाह्वानं “शृणुतम् । यद्वा । जरितुरन्यदेवानां स्तोतुः स्तुवत इदानीं युवयोः स्तोत्रकारिणस्तस्य हवं शृणुतम् । शिष्टं गतम् ॥

    Source: https://sa.wikisource.org/wiki/ऋग्वेदः_सूक्तं_८.८५

    अर्कजौ = the two Aśvins regarded as the physicians of Heaven

    अर्क arka a. [अर्च्-घञ्-कुत्वम् Uṇ.3.40.]. Fit to be worshipped (अर्चनीय). -अर्क arka a. [अर्च्-घञ्-कुत्वम् Uṇ.3.40.]. Fit to be worshipped (अर्चनीय). -र्कः Praise, hymn; praising, extolling, song of praise; A singer (Ved. in these two senses);(-जौ) the two Aśvins regarded as the physicians of Heaven. अर्किन् arkin a. Ved. 1 Shining, bright; इयं या नीच्यर्किणी Rv.8.101.13. -2 Praising; बृहदिन्द्रमर्केभिरर्किणः Rv.1.7.1. -3 Praised or worshipped.
    दे. १३ उषाः सूर्यप्रभा वा

    इयं या नीच्यर्किणी रूपा रोहिण्या कृता ।
    चित्रेव प्रत्यदर्श्यायत्यन्तर्दशसु बाहुषु ॥१३॥ This R̥ca is a praise of Uas and Suryaprabhā:

    सायणभाष्यम्:
    अस्यामृचि उषसः स्तुतिः सूर्यप्रभाया वा । "या “इयं "नीची अवाङ्मुखी "अर्किणी स्तुतिमती "रूपा रूपवती "रोहिण्या प्रकाशयुक्ता "कृता उषाः सूर्यप्रभा वोत्पादिता सा "अन्तः ब्रह्माण्डस्य मध्ये "बाहुषु बाहुस्थानीयासु "दशसु दशसंख्याकासु दिक्षु "आयती आगच्छन्ती “चित्रेव चित्रा गौरिव “प्रत्यदर्शि सर्वैरदृश्यत ॥

    ऋग्वेदः - मण्डल १
    सूक्तं १.७
    मधुच्छन्दा वैश्वामित्रः दे. इन्द्रः। गायत्री
    R̥ca 

    इन्द्रमिद्गाथिनो बृहदिन्द्रमर्केभिरर्किणः ।
    इन्द्रं वाणीरनूषत ॥१॥

    The expression अर्केभिः is interpreted as: । ‘ अर्च पूजायाम् । अर्च्यते एभिः इति अर्का मन्त्राः । in सायणभाष्यम्:

    “गाथिनः गीयमानसामयुक्ता उद्गातारः “इन्द्रमित् इन्द्रमेव "बृहत् ‘त्वामिद्धि हवामहे ( ऋ. सं. ६. ४६. १ ) इत्यस्यामृचि उत्पन्नेन बृहन्नामकेन साम्ना “अनूषत स्तुतवन्तः । “अर्किणः अर्चनहेतुमन्त्रोपेता होतारः “अर्केभिः ऋग्रूपैर्मन्त्रैः “इन्द्रम् एव अनूषत । ये त्ववशिष्ट अध्वर्यवस्ते “वाणीः वाग्भिर्यजूरूपाभिः “इन्द्रम् एव अनूषत । अर्कशब्दस्य मन्त्रपरत्वं यास्केनोक्तम्- अर्को मन्त्रो भवति यदेनेनार्चन्ति' (निरु. ५. ४ ) इति। ‘ श्लोकः'इत्यादिषु सप्तपञ्चाशत्सु वाङ्नामसु ‘वाशी वाणी ( नि. १. ११. १२ ) इति पठितम् ॥ गाथिनः । ‘ उषिकुषिगार्तिभ्यस्थन् ' ( उ. सू. २. १६१ ) इति गायतेः थन्प्रत्ययः । नित्त्वादाद्युदात्तः । गाथा एषां सन्तीति गाथिनः । ‘ व्रीह्यादिभ्यश्च ' (पा. सू. ५. २. ११६) इति इनिः । प्रत्ययस्वरेण इकार उदात्तः । स च सति शिष्टः । बृहत् बृहता। तृतीयैकवचनस्य ‘सुपां सुलुक्° 'इति लुक् । • पृषद्बृहन्महज्जगच्छतृवच्च' ( उ. सू. २. २४१ ) इत्यन्तोदात्तो निपातितः । अर्केभिः । ‘ अर्च पूजायाम् । अर्च्यते एभिः इति अर्का मन्त्राः । 'पुंसि संज्ञायां घः प्रायेण ' (पा. सू. ३. ३. ११८ ) इति घः । ‘ चजोः कु घिण्ण्यतोः (पा. सू. ७. ३. ५२ ) इति कुत्वम् । प्रत्ययस्वरेणान्तोदात्तः । ‘ बहुलं छन्दसि' ( पा. सू. ७. १. १०) इति भिस ऐसादेशो न भवति । अर्काः स्तुतिसाधनभूता मन्त्रा एषां सन्तीति अर्किणः । वाणीः । ‘वृषादीनां च' ( पा. सू. ६. १. २०३ ) इत्याद्युदात्तः । दीर्घाज्जसि च' ( पा. सू. ६. १. १०५ ) इति पूर्वसवर्णदीर्घनिषेधस्य 'वा छन्दसि ' ( पा. सू. ६. १. १०६ ) इति विकल्पितत्वात् दीर्घत्वम् । तृतीयार्थे प्रथमा । अनूषत । ‘णु स्तुतौ ।'णो नः ' ( पा. सू. ६. १. ६५ ) इति नत्वम् । लुङि व्यत्ययेनात्मनेपदम् । झस्य अदादेशः (पा. सू. ७. १. ५)। सिचः इडभावः उकारस्य दीर्घत्वं च छान्दसम् । धातोः कुटादित्वात् सिचो ङित्त्वेन (पा. सू. १.२.१) गुणाभावः (पा. सू. १. १. ५) ॥

    The semantics explains why rk is composed. See: jayasreesaranathan.blogspot.com/2018/12/unknown-rig-vedic-hymn-on-asvins-in.html In this blogpost, the expression R̥gbhih in MBh text is interpreted as a R̥ca composed to invoke the two Aśvins for a cure. I submit that in the expression used in MBh, R̥ca means 'song of praise'; cognate: अर्क arka 'praise, hymn; praising, extolling, song of praise' (Apte).

    Indus Script which deploys Meluhha sprachbund 'speech union' of artisans documenting wealth-creation activities, signifies arka 'gold, copper' by a hieroglyph: څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ > arka 'potter's wheel'; the spokes of the wheel are like arka, 'rays of the sun'; the spokes are cāl 'furrow' rebus: śāla, sal 'workshop'; thus, together, arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop'.


    arka is an Indus Script hieroglyph Sign 391 <  څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) (P چرخ). 2. A wheeled-carriage, a gun-carriage, a cart. Pl. څرخونه ṯs̱arḵẖūnah   څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) A wheel (particularly a potter's, or of a water-mill or well). 2. A grindstone. 3. Circular motion, turn, revolution, the act of turning. 4. Fortune, chance. 5. The heavens, the sphere, the celestial globe (Pashto) Rebus: arka 'copper, gold' arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop'. *அக்கசாலை akka-cālai , n. < arka +. 1. Metal works; பொன் முதலிய உலோக வேலை செய்யு மிடம். (சிலப். 16, 126, உரை.) 2. Mint; நாணயசாலை. (W.) *அக்கசாலையர் akka-cālaiyar , n. < id. +. Goldsmiths, jewellers; தட்டார். (பிங்.) (Tamil)   అగసాలి or అగసాలెవాడు [Tel.] n. A goldsmith. కంసాలివాడు.arká1 m. ʻ flash, ray, sun ʼ RV. [√arc]Pa. Pk. akka -- m. ʻ sun ʼ, Mth. āk; Si. aka ʻ lightning ʼ, inscr. vid -- äki ʻ lightning flash ʼ.(CDIAL 624)Akācin (adj.) = akāca Vv 601. Kern (Toevoegselen s. v.) proposes reading akkācin (= Sk. arka -- arcin shining as the sun), but VvA 253 expls by niddosa, and there is no v. l. to warrant a misreading. (Pali)
     (Kannada)

    arka 'potter's wheels' as cire perdue bronze 'spoked wheel' signifiers made in Mehrgarh, ca. 6th m. BCE

    See: https://tinyurl.com/y2hmv2p3


    Shamash on Susa tablet. Sun symbol.

    Shamash on Susa tablet. Sun symbol.


    अर्कजौ, 'the two Aśvins' are 1. Indus Script Meluhha rebus renderings of arka 'copper, red'; 2. Veda metaphors for purification in yajna

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/nfewbe4l

    This is an addendum to:

    अर्कजौ are the two Aśvins venerated in R̥gveda; arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop' is a Meluhha rebus rendering of Indus Script hieroglyph Sign 391 https://tinyurl.com/1hwiczon

    परीक्षॊपमन्यॊः ‘Trial of Upamanyu’ is a R̥gveda Sukta rendered by Upamanyu in a song of praise of the two Aśvins. 

    The R̥gveda Sukta does not occur in the R̥gveda Samhita but is detailed in the Great Epic, Mahābhārata.

    अश्विनौअर्कजौ, 'the two Aśvins'. 

    अर्क—चिकित्सा f. Arka's , ‘medical art’ i.e. work on medicine; arka 'N. of a physician', BrahmaP. 

    Thus, arka has three meanings: 1.medical art; 2. song of praise; 3. gold, copper. The semantics result in Veda metaphors and Indus Script hieroglyph rebus renderings in Meluhha sprachbund,'speech union' of Ancient India.

    I submit that there is a Veda pun on the word अर्क which is derived from and also means r̥ca 'song of praise'; अर्क mn. (with अग्नेःइन्द्रस्यगौतमसः, &c.) N. of different Sāmans; ऋच् f. praise, verse, esp. a sacred verse recited in praise of a deity (in contradistinction to the Sāman [pl. Sāmāni] or verses which were sung and to the Yajus [pl. Yajūṉṣi] or sacrificial words, formularies, and verses which were muttered); sacred text, RV. ; AV. ; VS. ; ŚBr.  &c., Mn.; the collection of the Ṛc verses (sg., but usually pl. ऋचस्), the Ṛg-veda, AitBr. ; ĀśvŚr.  and, ĀśvGṛ. ; Mn. i, 23,  &c = arka 'praise, hymn, song (also said of the roaring of the Maruts and of Indra's thunder)' RV.  and, AV. Meluhha rebus rendering in Ancient Indian sprachbuns, 'speech union' is arka'copper, gold' arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop'. arka one who praises, a singer, RV.' a learned man (cf. RV. viii, 63, 6 ); N. of a physician, BrahmaP. 

    I submit that the word अर्कis the Meluhha sprachbund, ‘speech union’ word in vogue to signify ‘copper, gold’.The dual form अर्कजौ, 'the two Aśvins' or two sun-born or coming from the sun; thus a rebus rendering in Meluhha, the expression अर्कजौ signifies two types of copper, perhaps, copper oxide ore and copper sulphide ore -- processed in a yajna with sacred fire-altar. Two Aśvins, divinities, are a R̥gveda metaphor for a wealth resource. Aśvins in R̥gveda ākhyna, 'historical narratives' are associated with the rescue of people from shipwrecks of seafaring vessels, from pits into which devotees have fallen and the cure of blinded persons and restoring eyesight. In one narrative, Bhujyu is rescued by Aśvin; Bhujyu were seafaring merchants. See details of sea-trade described in the R̥gveda and presented in the following sections.

    A few R̥gveda ākhyna narratives related to the successful intervention by अश्विनौ 'the two Aśvin' who are invoked by r̥ca, 'songs of praise', are discussed in this monograph. I submit that अश्विनौ = अर्कजौ is a Veda metaphor related to processing of copper ores in yajna.

    The tin-bronze revolution in Ancient Near East was powered by copper sourced from Khetri mines of Ancient India as provenance analysis by Begemann and Schmitt-Strecker has demonstrated:

    Über das frühe Kupfer Mesopotamiens

    Authors:

    Abstract. A lead isotope study »On the Early copper of Mesopotamia« reports on copper-base artefacts ranging in age from the 4 th millennium BC (Uruk period) to the Akkadian at the end of the 3 rd millennium BC. Arguments are presented that, in the (tin)bronzes, the lead associated with the tin used for alloying did not contribute to the total in any detectable way. Hence, the lead isotopy traces the copper and cannot address the problem of the provenance of tin. The data suggest as possible source region of the copper a variety of ore occurrences in Anatolia, Iran, Oman, Palestine and, rather unexpectedly (by us), from India. During the earliest period the isotopic signature of ores from Central and North Anatolia is dominant; during the next millennium this region loses its importance and is hardly present any more at all. Instead, southeast Anatolia, central Iran, Oman, Feinan-Timna in the rift valley between Dead Sea and Red Sea, and sources in the Caucasus are now potential suppliers of the copper. Generally, an unambiguous assignment of an artefact to any of the ores is not possible because the isotopic fingerprints of ore occurrences are not unique. In our suite of samples bronze objects become important during ED III (middle of the 3 rd millennium BC) but they never make up more than 50% of the total. They are distinguished in their lead isotopy by very high 206 Pb-normalized abundance ratios. As source of such copper we suggest Gujarat/ Southern Rajasthan which, on general grounds, has been proposed before to have been the most important supplier of copper in Ancient India. We propose this Indian copper to have been arsenic-poor and to be the urudu-luh-ha variety which is one of the two sorts of purified copper mentioned in contemporaneous written texts from Mesopotamia to have been in circulation there concurrently.


    Sample of copper oxide.


    Oxidised copper ores can be treated by hydrometallurgical extractionOxidised copper ore bodies may be treated via several processes, with hydrometallurgical processes used to treat oxide ores dominated by copper carbonate minerals such as azurite and malachite.

    Chalcopyrite specimen from Huaron mine, Peru

    If the ore is primarily sulfide copper minerals (such as chalcopyrite), the ore is crushed and ground to liberate the valuable minerals from the waste ('gangue') minerals. It is then concentrated using mineral flotation.

    In Japanese "akagane" ("aka" = red, "kane" = money, metal, or gold); this is cognate with the words arka 'copper' (Veda); akka 'copper' (Pali). The word kane is cognate with CDIAL 3813 khaní ʻ digging up ʼ AV., f. ʻ mine ʼ VarBr̥S. 2. X gúhā -- 1. [√khan]1. Pk. khaṇi -- f. ʻ mine ʼ; NiDoc. kheni ʻ pit ʼ; A. khani ʻ mine ʼ; Or. khaṇi ʻ large pit for storing paddy ʼ, khaṇā ʻ large and deep pit, trench ʼ; H. khan m. ʻ mine ʼ, khanī f. ʻ pit in which husked rice or other grain is kept ʼ; M. khaṇ f. ʻ mine, quarry ʼ.2. Sh. (Lor.) khōhkho ʻ cave, shelter of overhanging cliff ʼ; P. khoh f. ʻ hole, cavern, pit ʼ; OAw. khoha ʻ cave ʼ; H. khohkhokhau f. ʻ hole, pit, cave ʼ; G. kho f. ʻ cave ʼ.

    The synonym for red is rudhira रुधिर mfn. (prob. fr. the above lost root रुध्, ‘to be red’; cf. रोहित and also under रुद्र) red, blood-red, bloody, AV. v, 29, 10; रुधिर m. the blood-red planet or Mars, VarBṛS. ; Pañcat.; a kind of precious stone (cf. रुधिराख्य); रुधिर (रु°) n. (ifc. f(आ). ) blood, ŚBr.  &c. &c.; रुधिर n. saffron, Car.; N. of a city, Hariv. (cf. शोनित पुर); रुधिर [cf. Gk. ἐρυθρόςἔρευθος; Lat. ruberrubeorufus; Lith.rúdas,raúdasraudónas; Slav. rŭdrŭrŭdĕti; Goth. rauths; Angl.Sax. reád; Eng. red; Germ. rôtrot.]  Cognate:rudhirá ʻ red, bloody ʼ AV., n. ʻ blood ʼ ŚBr. [*rudh -- ] Pa. rudhira -- , ruhira -- n. ʻ blood ʼ, OG. ruhirarahira n., Si. huriraurirarihirirīri.(CDIAL 10778)

    Veda metaphor: rudrá ʻ ep. of Agni and other gods, terrible ʼ RV.Pa. rudda -- , ludda -- ʻ terrible ʼ, Pk. rudda -- ; Si. rudu ʻ terrible, fierce, cruel, big ʼ.(CDIAL 10776)

    In reference to the joint record of Cypriot and Dilmunite copper in Babylonia in atablet dated 1745-44 BCE, Note 8 in the attached review paper records: "A.R. Millard, JCS 25 (1973): 211-14. In this connection, something about thealleged occurrence of Cyprus in the Ebla archives (cf. Muhly’s paper in Early Metallurgy, 258;cf. p.269) should be said. The word GA-BA-LUM, which occurs in an Ebla lexical text as equivalent to Sumerian urudu ‘copper’ (MEE 3, nos. 1100 and 0448), transcribed by G. Pettinato ka-pa-lum and hypothetically connected with the Greek name of the island (KPL = *KPR = Kypros), in fact is to be related to the Sumerian complex KA.BAR, which appears in the logogram UD.KA.BAR ‘bronze’. The term thus designates a kind of copper alloy (as does urudu in administrative Ebla texts: cf. H. Waetzoldt, OA 23 (1984): 4-5 withn.13). Interestingly enough, in a Hittite-Hurrian bilingual text (H. Otten, Johrbuch der Akademie der Wissenchaften in Gottingen (1984):59) the Hurrian term for copper/bronze is Kabali…"

    James D. Muhly: Sources of Tin and the Beginnings of Bronze Metallurgy, 1985:

    "Mesopotamian texts . . . describe the addition of AN-NA/annaku to URUDU/eruin order to produce ZABAR/siparruor, in other words,of tin to copper in order to make bronze."

    Sumerian URUDU ? ("copper, copper colored?)
    Latvian RUDU- "copper colored"
    Latvian  RUDVARIS (var. RUDU VARA )

    Sumerian KU(g).AN.A(k)
    Akkadian ANAKU
    Hebrew 'ANAK
    but also Hebrew NEKOSHET "copper"
    Arabic 'ANUK
    Armenian ANAG
    Old Hindic NAGA

    Source: Metal - Words for Metals - Copper Lead Tin Iron Bronze Gold Amber - Indo-European Afro-Asiatic (lexiline.com)

    The association of the word रुद्र with rudh 'red', raudra 'Agni and other divinities' रुद्र or (later on) and Sumerian words such as urud 'copper', loha 'copper-coloured, red' urudu-luh-ha 'refined copper' lead us to review the expression त्र्य्-म्बक which occurs in RV.


    RV 7.59.12: 

    ryambakaṃ yajāmahe sugandhiṃ puṣṭivardhanam

    urvārukamiva bandhanānmṛtyormukṣīya mā'mṛtāt

     aum We worship, adore, honour, revere, the three-eyed, three-mothered one, sweet smelling, fragrant, the one who nourishes someone else and gives his life fullness. I am bound down just like a cucumber (to a vine) Liberate from the bounds of death. Give me some life rejuvenating nectar. [If three-fold, three-eyed, three-mothered, tryambakam may signify 'three sourced' red ore.]

    It is significant that Sumerian -luh-h refers to refined copper which is cognate with the Meluhha sprachbund loha 'copper, metal'.

    CDIAL 11158 lōhá ʻ red, copper -- coloured ʼ ŚrS., ʻ made of copper ʼ ŚBr., m.n. ʻ copper ʼ VS., ʻ iron ʼ MBh. [*rudh -- ]Pa. lōha -- m. ʻ metal, esp. copper or bronze ʼ; Pk. lōha -- m. ʻ iron ʼ, Gy. pal. li˚lihi, obl. elhás, as. loa JGLS new ser. ii 258; Wg. (Lumsden) "loa"ʻ steel ʼ; Kho. loh ʻ copper ʼ; S. lohu m. ʻ iron ʼ, L. lohā m., awāṇ. lōˋā, P. lohā m. (→ K.rām. ḍoḍ. lohā), WPah.bhad. lɔ̃u n., bhal. òtilde; n., pāḍ. jaun. lōh, paṅ. luhā, cur. cam. lohā, Ku. luwā, N. lohu˚hā, A. lo, B. lono, Or. lohāluhā, Mth. loh, Bhoj. lohā, Aw.lakh. lōh, H. lohlohā m., G. M. loh n.; Si. loho ʻ metal, ore, iron ʼ; Md. ratu -- lō ʻ copper ʼ.*lōhala -- , *lōhila -- , *lōhiṣṭha -- , lōhī -- , laúha -- ; lōhakāra -- , *lōhaghaṭa -- , *lōhaśālā -- , *lōhahaṭṭika -- , *lōhōpaskara -- ; vartalōha -- .Addenda: lōhá -- : WPah.kṭg. (kc.) lóɔ ʻ iron ʼ, J. lohā m., Garh. loho; Md.  ʻ metal ʼ.†*lōhaphāla -- or †*lōhahala -- .

    11159 lōhakāra m. ʻ iron -- worker ʼ, ˚rī -- f., ˚raka -- m. lex., lauhakāra -- m. Hit. [lōhá -- , kāra -- 1]Pa. lōhakāra -- m. ʻ coppersmith, ironsmith ʼ; Pk. lōhāra -- m. ʻ blacksmith ʼ, S. luhā̆ru m., L. lohār m., ˚rī f., awāṇ. luhār, P. WPah.khaś. bhal. luhār m., Ku. lwār, N. B. lohār, Or. lohaḷa, Bi.Bhoj. Aw.lakh. lohār, H. lohārluh˚ m., G. lavār m., M. lohār m.; Si. lōvaru ʻ coppersmith ʼ.
    Addenda: lōhakāra -- : WPah.kṭg. (kc.) lhwāˋr m. ʻ blacksmith ʼ, lhwàri f. ʻ his wife ʼ, Garh. lwār m.

     11160 *lōhaghaṭa ʻ iron pot ʼ. [lōhá -- , ghaṭa -- 1]Bi. lohrā˚rī ʻ small iron pan ʼ.

    11160a †*lōhaphāla -- ʻ ploughshare ʼ. [lōhá -- , phāˊla -- 1]WPah.kṭg. lhwāˋḷ m. ʻ ploughshare ʼ, J. lohāl m. ʻ an agricultural implement ʼ Him.I 197; -- or < †*lōhahala -- .

    11161 lōhala ʻ made of iron ʼ W. [lōhá -- ]G. loharlohariyɔ m. ʻ selfwilled and unyielding man ʼ.

    11162 *lōhaśālā ʻ smithy ʼ. [lōhá -- , śāˊlā -- ]Bi. lohsārī ʻ smithy ʼ.

    11163 *lōhahaṭṭika ʻ ironmonger ʼ. [lōhá -- , haṭṭa -- ]P.ludh. lōhṭiyā m. ʻ ironmonger ʼ.

    11163a †*lōhahala -- ʻ ploughshare ʼ. [lōhá -- , halá -- ]WPah.kṭg. lhwāˋḷ m. ʻ ploughshare ʼ, J. lohāl ʻ an agricultural instrument ʼ; rather < †*lōhaphāla -- .11164 lōhi ʻ *red, blood ʼ (n. ʻ a kind of borax ʼ lex.). [~ rṓhi -- . -- *rudh -- ] Kho. lei ʻ blood ʼ (BelvalkarVol 92 < *lōhika -- ), Kal.rumb. lū˘i, urt. lhɔ̈̄i.

    11165 lṓhita ʻ red ʼ AV., n. ʻ any red substance ʼ ŚBr., ʻ blood ʼ VS. [< rṓhita -- . -- *rudh -- ]Pa. lōhita -- in cmpds. ʻ red ʼ, n. ʻ blood ʼ, ˚aka -- ʻ red ʼ; Pk. lōhia -- ʻ red ʼ, n. ʻ blood ʼ; Gy. eur. lolo ʻ red ʼ, arm. nəxul ʻ blood, wound ʼ, pal. lúḥră ʻ red ʼ, inhīˊr ʻ blood ʼ, as. lur ʻ blood ʼ, lohri ʻ red ʼ Miklosich Mund viii 8; Ḍ. lōya ʻ red ʼ; Ash. leu ʻ blood ʼ, Wg. läi, Kt. lūi, Dm. lōi; Tir. ləwī, (Leech) luhī ʻ red ʼ, lọ̈̄i ʻ blood ʼ; Paš.  f. ʻ blood ʼ, Shum. lúī, Gmb. lūi, Gaw. ; Bshk. lōu ʻ red ʼ (AO xviii 241 < *lohuta -- ); S. lohū m. ʻ blood ʼ, L. lahū m., awāṇ. làū; P. lohī ʻ red ʼ, lohūlahū m. ʻ blood ʼ; WPah.jaun. loī ʻ blood ʼ, Ku. loilwe, B. lau, Or. lohunohula(h)una(h)ulaa, Mth. lehū, OAw. lohū m., H. lohūlahūlehū m., G. lohī n.; OM. lohivā ʻ red ʼ Panse Jñān 536; Si. lehe ʻ blood ʼ, le ʻ red ʼ SigGr ii 460; Md.  ʻ blood ʼ. -- Sh. lēl m. ʻ blood ʼ, lōlyŭ ʻ red ʼ rather < *lōhila -- .lōhitaka -- .Addenda: lṓhita -- : Kho. lei ʻ blood ʼ BKhoT 70, WPah.kṭg. lóu m., Garh. loi, Md. leilē.

    11166 lōhitaka ʻ reddish ʼ Āpast., n. ʻ calx of brass, bell- metal ʼ lex. [lṓhita -- ]K. lŏy f. ʻ white copper, bell -- metal ʼ.

    11167 *lōhittara ʻ reddish ʼ. [Comp. of *lōhit -- ~ rōhít -- . - *rudh -- ]
    Woṭ. latúr ʻ red ʼ, Gaw. luturá: very doubtful (see úparakta -- )

    11168 *lōhila ʻ red ʼ. [lōhá -- ]Wg. lailäi -- štä ʻ red ʼ; Paš.chil. lēle -- šiṓl ʻ fox ʼ; Sv. lohĩló ʻ red ʼ, Phal. lohíluləhōilo; Sh.gil. jij. lēl m. ʻ blood ʼ, gil. lōlyŭ, (Lor.) loilo ʻ red, bay (of horse or cow) ʼ, pales. lēlo swã̄ṛə ʻ (red) gold ʼ. -- X nīˊla -- : Sh.gil. līlo ʻ violet ʼ, koh. līlṷ, pales. līˊlo ʻ red ʼ. -- Si. luhullūlā ʻ the dark -- coloured river fish Ophiocephalus striatus ʼ? -- Tor. lohūrlaūr, f. lihīr ʻ red ʼ < *lōhuṭa<-> AO xviii 241?

    11169 *lōhiṣṭha ʻ very red ʼ. [lōhá -- ]Kal.rumb. lohíṣṭ, urt. liūṣṭ ʻ male of Himalayan pheasant ʼ, Phal. lōwīṣṭ (f. šām s.v. śyāmá -- ); Bshk. lōīˊṭ ʻ id., golden oriole ʼ; Tor. lawēṭ ʻ male golden oriole ʼ, Sh.pales. lēṭh.

    11170 lōhī f. ʻ any object made of iron ʼ Kāv., ʻ pot ʼ Divyāv., lōhikā -- f. ʻ large shallow wooden bowl bound with iron ʼ, lauhā -- f. ʻ iron pot ʼ lex. [lōhá -- ]Pk. lōhī -- f. ʻ iron pot ʼ; P. loh f. ʻ large baking iron ʼ; A. luhiyā ʻ iron pan ʼ; Bi. lohiyā ʻ iron or brass shallow pan with handles ʼ; G. lohiyũ n. ʻ frying pan ʼ.

    11171 *lōhōpaskara ʻ iron tools ʼ. [lōhá -- , upaskara -- 1]N. lokhar ʻ bag in which a barber keeps his tools ʼ; H. lokhar m. ʻ iron tools, pots and pans ʼ; -- X lauhabhāṇḍa -- : Ku. lokhaṛ ʻ iron tools ʼ; H. lokhaṇḍ m. ʻ iron tools, pots and pans ʼ; G. lokhãḍ n. ʻ tools, iron, ironware ʼ; M. lokhãḍ n. ʻ iron ʼ (LM 400 < -- khaṇḍa -- ).laúkika -- , laukyá -- see *lōkíya -- .

    11172a laúha -- ʻ made of copper or iron ʼ Gr̥Śr., ʻ red ʼ MBh., n. ʻ iron, metal ʼ Bhaṭṭ. [lōhá -- ]
    Pk. lōha -- ʻ made of iron ʼ; L. lohā ʻ iron -- coloured, reddish ʼ; P. lohā ʻ reddish -- brown (of cattle) ʼ.lauhabhāṇḍa -- , *lauhāṅga -- .lauhakāra -- see lōhakāra -- .Addenda: laúha -- [Dial. au ~ ō (in lōhá -- ) < IE. ou T. Burrow BSOAS xxxviii 74]

    11173 lauhabhāṇḍa n. ʻ iron pot, iron mortar ʼ lex. [laúha -- , bhāṇḍa -- 1]
    Pa. lōhabhaṇḍa -- n. ʻ copper or brass ware ʼ; S. luhã̄ḍ̠iṛī f. ʻ iron pot ʼ, L.awāṇ. luhã̄ḍā; P. luhã̄ḍālohṇḍā, ludh. lō̃hḍā m. ʻ frying pan ʼ; N. luhũṛe ʻ iron cooking pot ʼ; A. lohorā ʻ iron pan ʼ; Bi. lohãṛā ʻ iron vessel for drawing water for irrigation ʼ; H. lohaṇḍāluh˚ m. ʻ iron pot ʼ; G. loḍhũ n. ʻ iron, razor ʼ, pl. ʻ car<-> penter's tools ʼ, loḍhī f. ʻ iron pan ʼ. -- X *lōhōpaskara<-> q.v.
    11174 *lauhāṅgika ʻ iron -- bodied ʼ. [láuha -- , áṅga -- 1]P. luhã̄gī f. ʻ staff set with iron rings ʼ, H. lohã̄gī f., M. lohã̄gīlavh˚lohãgī f.; -- Bi. lohãgālahaũgā ʻ cobbler's iron pounder ʼ, Mth. lehõgā.

    In RV 7.59.12  त्र्य्-म्बक is associated with sugandha, 'fragrance'.

    Does अम्बक 'copper' smell? 

    Copper has a strong and characteristic smell. Cause of the smell is still an open, unanswered scientific enquiry.

    "smell of iron (free-access article!). There are at least two ways in which iron produces a metallic smell. Firstly, acidic substances are capable of corroding iron and steel, releasing phosphorous and carbon atoms present in the metal or alloy. These can react to form volatile organophosphorous compounds such as methylphosphine (H3CPH2 which have a garlic/metallic odour at small concentrations...In the supporting information for the article (also free-access), the authors describe experiments performed with other metals, including copper: 'In conclusion: 1) The typical “musty” metallic odor of iron metal touching skin (epidermis) is caused by volatile carbonyl compounds (aldehydes, ketones) produced through the reaction of skin peroxides with ferrous ions (Fe 2+Fe2+) that are formed in the sweat-mediated corrosion of iron. Fe2+ ion containing metal surfaces, rust, drinking water, blood etc., but also copper and brass, give rise to a similar odor on contact with the skin. The human ability to detect this odor is probably a result of the evolutionarily developed but largely dormant ability to smell blood (“blood scent”).'


    Vacspatyam and Sabdakalpadruma provide remarkable elucidations of the significance of the Rigvedic expression: त्र्य्--म्बक tryambaka. One explanation is that he signifies the father, the eye of the three worlds: त्रयाणां लोकानां अम्बकः पितेति

    Both the encyclopaedias and Amara explain another expression: त्र्यम्बकसख as a reference to Kubera. Thus, the word त्र्य्--म्बक tryambaka is also connected with wealth. This reinforces the lexical meaning: अम्बक 'copper'. Thus, it is reasonable to suggest that त्र्य्--म्बक tryambaka means 'three coppers'. One may be native copper. The second could be arsenical copper with 0.5% arsenic.
    Sculpted head of a dignitary from ancient Iran (c.2000 BC) in arsenical copper

    A third could be copper carbonate containing copper ores. "Rocks containing copper compounds (such as copper carbonate) are called ‘copper ore’. Copper is extracted from copper ore by a series of chemical, physical, and electrochemical processes. Ores can be classed as ‘high grade’ or ‘low grade’ depending on the percentage of copper compounds (e.g. copper carbonate) they contain.  After mining, the ore is crushed, roasted, smelted and then electrolysed to extract the copper." http://copperores.blogspot.in/

    त्र्यम्बक न० त्रीणि अम्बकानि नयनान्यस्य, त्रयाणां लोकानां अम्बकः पितेति वा, त्रौन् वेदान् अम्धते शब्दायते वा अवि--शब्दे ओष्ठ्योपधः कर्मण्यण् संज्ञायाषिति कः त्रिषु लोकेषु कालेषु वा अम्बः शब्दो वेदलक्षणो यस्येति वा, अम्बनम् अम्बः शब्दः । त्रयोऽकारोकारमकाराः अम्बाः शब्दाः प्रतिपादकाः वाचका वा अस्येति वा, त्रीणि पृथिव्यन्तरीक्षद्युलो- काख्यानि अम्बकानि स्थानानि यस्येति वा । १ शिवे अमरः “त्र्यम्बकंयजामहे सुगन्धिं पुष्टिवर्द्धनम्” यजु० ३ । ६० “जड़ीकृतस्त्र्यम्बकवीक्षणेन” महेश्वरस्त्र्यम्बक एव नापरः” रघुः । २ दुर्गायां स्त्री “सोमसूर्य्यानलाक्षित्वात्
    त्र्यम्बका सा स्मृता बुधैः” देवीपुरा० । त्र्यम्बकसख पु० ६ त० टच् समा० । कुवेरे अमरः कुवेर- शब्दे तस्य तथात्वम् दृश्यम् । https://sa.wikisource.org/wiki/वाचस्पत्यम्/
    त्र्यम्बकः, पुं, (त्रीणि चन्द्रसूर्य्याग्निरूपाणि अम्ब- कानि नेत्राणि यस्य । शिवः । इत्यमरः । १ । १ । ३५ ॥ (यथा, ऋग्वेदे । ७ । ५९ । १२ । “त्र्यम्बकं यजामहे सुगन्धिं पुष्टिवर्द्धनम् ॥” “त्रयाणां ब्रह्मविष्णुरुद्राणामम्बकः पिता ।” इति ऋग्वेदभाष्ये सायनः ।) एकादशरुद्राणामन्य- तमः । यथा, मात्स्ये । ५ । २९ -- ३० । “अजैकपादहिव्रध्नो विरूपाक्षोऽथ रैवतः ।
    हरश्च बहुरूपश्च त्र्यम्बकश्च सुरेश्वरः ॥ सावित्रश्च जयन्तश्च पिनाकी चापराजितः । एते रुद्राः समाख्याता एकादशगणेश्वराः ॥”) शिवांशचन्द्रशेखरनामकपौष्यराजपुत्त्रः । यथा, “एवं तिसृणामम्बानां गर्भे जातो यतो हरः ।
    अतस्त्यम्बकनामाभूत् प्रथितो लोकदेवयोः ॥ स राजपुत्त्रः कौमारावस्थां प्राप यदा तदा । सर्व्वशास्त्रार्थतत्त्वज्ञो जिष्णोस्तुल्यो बभूव ह ॥ बले वीर्य्ये प्रहरणे शास्त्रे शीले च तत्समः । नान्योऽभून्नृपशार्दूल ! नो वा भूमौ भविष्यति ॥
    अभिषिच्याथ तं राजा कुमारं बलवत्तरम् । दशपञ्चैकवर्षीयं सर्व्वराजगुणैर्यतम् ॥ तिसृभिः सह भार्य्याभिर्व्वनं पौष्यो विवेश ह । वृद्धोचितक्रियां कर्त्तुं राजा परमधार्म्मिकः ॥ गते पितरि राजा स वनवासं महाबलः । सर्व्वां क्षितिं वशे चक्रेऽमात्यैः स चन्द्रशेखरः ॥ सार्व्वभौमो नृपो भूत्वा राजभिः परिषेवितः । अमरैरिव देवेन्द्रो विजहार श्रिया युतः ॥  
    वं पौष्यसुतो भूत्वा त्र्यम्बकः प्राप्य निर्व्वृतिम् ।ब्रह्मावर्त्ताह्वये रम्ये करवीराह्वये पुरे ॥दृषद्बतीनदीतीरे राजा भूत्वा मुमोद ह ॥”इति कालिकापुराणे ४६ अध्यायः ॥ * ॥अन्यत् चन्द्रशेखरशब्दे द्रष्टव्यम् ॥ त्र्यम्बकसखः, पुं, (त्र्यम्बकस्य महादेवस्य सखाबन्धुः । “राजाहःसखिभ्यष्टच् ।” ५ । ४ । ९१ ।इति टच् ।) कुवेरः । इत्यमरः । १ । १ । ७१ ॥
    त्र्यम्बका, स्त्री, (त्रीणि चन्द्रसूर्य्याग्निरूपाणिअम्बकानि नेत्राणि यस्याः ।) दुर्गा । यथा, --“सोमसूर्य्यानलास्त्रीणि यस्या नेत्राणि अम्बिका ।तेन सा त्र्यम्बका देवी मुनिभिः परिकीर्त्तिता ॥”)इति देवीपुराणे ४५ अध्यायः ॥
    https://sa.wikisource.org/wiki/शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    अम्बक [p= 83,2] n. शिव's eye (बालरामायण(cf. त्र्य्-म्बकan eye L. copper L.
    NatCopper.jpg 4cm.. Native copper red-orange metallic luster.  Pure copper is orange-red and acquires a reddish tarnish when exposed to air.  " Copper occurs as native copper or in minerals such as the copper sulfides chalcopyrite andchalcocite, the copper carbonates azurite and malachite, and the copper(I) oxide mineral cuprite...

    "Copper...was the first metal to be smelted from its ore, ca. 5,000 BC; it was the first metal to be cast into a shape in a mold, ca. 4,000 BC; and it was the first metal to be purposefully alloyed with another metal, tin, to create bronze, ca. 3,500 BCE." (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Copper)

    Dilmun: The system of weights used in barter derived from the Indus Valley culture. (Michael Road, Weights on the Dilmun Standard, Iraq, vol. 44, 1982, 137-141). Spreading out from Dilmun, this system of weights became very popular and was used as far away as Ebla in Syria - http://kalyan97.blogspot.com/ [Ebla was gone by 2250 BCE, so this has to be earlier than that.]

    Max Mallowan, British archeologist: shell (Cypraea vitellus) from Indian Ocean found in 4000 BC Chagar Bazar, in landlocked northern Syria" (mid-1930s). "A large, organized trading network was flourishing in the area 2000 BCE. One of the most important trading centers was "Ur of the Chaldees.Trade was in the hands of the alik-Dilmun, a group of seafaring merchants, who took the manufactured products of Ur, particularly cloth and readymade clothes, to a city called Dilmun (or Telmun), where they bartered them for copper, red gold, lapis lazuli, ivory and items made from it, eye paint, timber, and "fish-eyes" (pearls?)
    "For a long time archeologists have suspected Dilmun to be on the island of Bahrain in the Persian Gulf . . . British archeologist Geoffrey Bibby . . . . discovered the remains of an ancient port on the north coast. Among the many artifacts uncovered there were soapstone stamping seals used to register the contents of a cargo or shipment of goods. . . . an expert on classical archeology in Aarhus, in Denmark, [suggested] that these seals were identical to some found during the excavations in the 1930s at Ur."But even more remarkable was the discovery of similar seals found amid the ruins of the city of Mohejo-Daro in the Indus Valley . . .
    "Trade records found at Ur mention two places, Magan and Meluhha . . . It is thought that Magan was on the north shore of the Persian Gulf, in present-day Iran, and that Meluhha, from where Ur received its shells and ivory, is farther away on the coast of the Indian Ocean in the Indus Valley. . . . Five small stone weights, made of polished chert, a flint-like quartz, found in Dilmun were identical in type and weight to those known to have been used in Mohenjo-Daro and its sister-city of Harappa. . . . [Quest for the Past, page 32]

    Source: Ancient Pre-history Timeline Concordance 6a (well.com)

    Robert James Forbes in Metallurgy in Antiquity: A Notebook for Archaeologists and Technologists suggests the word red (colour) is derived from Sumerian URUD 'copper' which is red. The word 'URUD' of Sumerian is itself likely to be substrate rudhira 'red' (Atharva Veda. v, 29, 10).

    日本語


    中文

    ไทย [Thai]
    Tiếng Việt
    עברית
    മലയാളം [malayāḷaṁ - Dravidian]

    বাংলা
    ગુજરાતી
    हिन्दी
    Bahasa Indonesia
    Basa Jawa
    Bahasa Melayu|
    संस्कृत
    मराठी
    ਪੰਜਾਬੀ
    اردو
    Tagalog

     

    [[th:ทองแดง]] [thxngdæng]
    [[vi:Đồng (nguyên tố)]]
    [[he:נחושת]] [nahtseht]
    [[ml:ചെമ്പ്]] [cemp]
    [[ja:銅]] [aka-gane (red-metal)/dō/Seidō]
    [[zh-yue:銅]] [??? qián/Tong/iong ???]
    [[zh:铜]]

    [bn:তামা]] [tāmā]
    [[gu:તાંબુ]] [tāmbu]
    [[hi:ताम्र]] [tāmra]
    [[id:Tembaga]]
    [[jv:Tembaga]]
    [[ms:Tembaga]]
    [[sa:ताम्रम्]] [tāmrama]
    [[mr:तांबे]] [tāmbē]
    [[pa:ਤਾਂਬਾ]] [tāmbā]
    [[ur:تانبا]] [tạnbạ]
    [[tl:Tanso]]

     

     Source: Words for Tin, Copper, Bronze, Gold (well.com)

    Indus Script which deploys Meluhha sprachbund 'speech union' of artisans documenting wealth-creation activities, signifies arka 'gold, copper' by a hieroglyph: څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ > arka 'potter's wheel'; the spokes of the wheel are like arka, 'rays of the sun'; the spokes are cāl 'furrow' rebus: śāla, sal 'workshop'; thus, together, arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop'.

    अर्कः, पुं, (अर्च + कर्म्मणि घञ्, कुत्वम् ।) सूर्य्यः ।इन्द्रः । ताम्रं । स्फटिकः । इति मेदिनी ॥ अर्कजौ, पुं, (अर्काज्जायेते यौ, अर्क + जन् ड,पञ्चमीतत्पुरुषः ।) अश्विनीकुमारौ । नित्यद्विव-चनान्तशब्दोऽयं । इति हेमचन्द्रः 

    --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    अर्क—ज mfn. ‘sun-born’, coming from the sun;र्क—ज m. the planet Saturn, 
    VarBṛS. &c.; अर्क
    —जौ m. du. N. of the Aśvins, L.  (Monier-Williams) arká1 m. ʻ flash, ray, sun ʼ RV. [√arc]Pa. Pk. akka -- m. ʻ sun ʼ, Mth. āk; Si. aka ʻ lightning ʼ, inscr. vid -- äki ʻ lightning flash ʼ. (CDIAL 624)

    अर्कज पु० अर्काज्यायते जन--ड ५ त० । १ यमादौ२ तपत्यां ३ यमुनायां च स्त्री ४ अश्विनीकुमारयोःद्वि० ब० । ५ सुग्रीवे ६ कर्ण्णे च । अरुणात्मजशब्दे विवृतिः ।

    अर्क पु० अर्च--कर्मणि घञ् कुत्वम् । १ सूर्य्ये, २ इन्द्रे, ३ ताम्रे,४ स्फटिके, ५ विष्णौ, ६ पण्डिते, (आकन्द,) इति ख्याते ७ वृक्षे,(आरख) इति ख्याते ८ क्वाथविशेषे च । ९ अर्चनीये त्रि० ।“आ सूर्य्यो न भानुमद्भिरर्कैः” ऋ० ६, ५, ६ “अर्कैःअर्चनीयैः” भा० “ब्रह्मादिभिः पूज्यमानैरर्चनीयत्वादर्कः”भा० १० ज्येष्ठे” पु० । लक्षणया ११ अर्काधिपे वारे१२ सप्तमीतिथौ १३ उत्तरफल्गुनीनक्षत्रे १४ द्वादशसंख्यायाञ्च तत्र विष्णौ । “अर्को वाजसनः शृङ्गी” वि० सह०अर्कवृक्षे “अर्कः पलाशःखदिरः इति विष्णुध० । सूर्य्ये“अर्काद्विनिःसृतः प्राचीं यद्यात्यहरहः शशी” सूर्य्यसि०“संपर्कादर्करोचिषाम्” माघः “स्प्रष्टुं जगत्पूज्यमयुज्यतार्कः” माघः इन्द्रे अर्कसोदरशब्दे उदा० । अर्कस्यापत्यम्इञ् । आर्किः सूर्यपुत्रे यमादौ, यमुनायां, तपत्याञ्च स्त्रीअरुणात्मजशब्दे विवृतिः ।--वाचस्पत्यम्

    Aśvins are venerated in Mahābhārata (1:3-59) in a Sūkta recited by Upamanyu, son of Vyāghrapāda.

    अश्विन् aśvin a. अश्व-अस्त्यर्थे इनि] Possessed of horses, consisting of horses; Rv.4.2.5 m. A cavalier, a horse-tamer. -नौ (du.) 1 The two physicians of the gods who are represented as the twin sons of the Sun by a nymph in the form of a mare; cf. त्वाष्ट्री तु सवितुर्भार्या वडवारूपधारिणी । असूयत महाभागा सान्तरीक्षेऽश्विनाबुभौ ॥ [According to Vedic conception they are the harbingers of Uṣas or the dawn; they are young, beautiful, bright, swift &c.; and, according to Yāska, they represent the transition from darkness of light, when the intermingling of both produces that inseparable duality expressed by the twin nature of these deities; according to different interpretations quoted in the Nirukta they were 'heaven and earth', 'day and night', 'two kings, performers of holy acts' which may be traced to their dual and luminous nature. Mythically they were the parents of Nakula and Sahadeva and the physicians of the gods and are called Gadāgadau, Svarvaidyau, Dasrau, Nāsatyau, Vādaveyau, Abdhijau &c. They were celebrated for their active benevolence and curative power which they showed in restoring the sage Chyavana, when grown old and decrepit. to youth, and prolonged his life.] -2 Two horses. -3 (In astr.) The twins of the zodiac. अश्विनी aśvinī [अश्वस्तदुत्तमाङ्गाकारोऽस्त्यस्य इनि ङीप्1 The first of the 27 Nakṣatras or lunar mansions (consisting of three stars). -2 A nymph considered in later times as the mother of the Aśvins, the wife of the Sun, who concealed herself in the from of a mare. -Comp. -कुमारौ, -पुत्रौ, -सुतौ the twin sons of Aśvinī, the Sun's wife.(Apte)
    Upamanyu is said to be the father or ancestor of sage Kamboja Aupamanyava referred to in the Vamsa Brahmana (1.18) of the Sama Veda.(See Refs: Trans of Rig Veda, III,113, Dr Ludwig; Alt-Indisches Leben, p 102, Dr H. Zimmer; History and Culture of Indian People, The Vedic Age, p 260, Dr R. C. Majumdar, Dr A. D. Pusalkar; Problems of Ancient India, 2000, p 6, K. D. Sethna; Some Kshatriya Tribes of Ancient India, 1924, p 231, Dr B. C. Law; Ancient Kamboja, People and the Country, 1981, Dr J. L. Kamboj; Purana, Vol VI, No 1, Jan 1964, p 212.13 etc.) The patronymic Aupamanyava signifies him as a descendant of Upamanyu, while the name Kamboja suggests an association with the Kamboja kingdom of the (late Vedic) Mahājanapada period. Vamsa Brahamana (1.18-19of the Sama Veda refers to one Rsi Madragara Shaungayani as the teacher of Aupamanyava Kamboja. As the name itself suggests, risi Madragara Shaungayani belonged to Madra tribe, i.e. the Uttaramadras.

    Dr Jain also observes: "Kamboja Aupamanyava, pupil of Madragara, is mentioned in the Vamsa Brahmana. This points to a possible relationship of the Madras or more probably of the Uttaramasdras with the Kambojas, who probably had Indian as well as Iranian affinities".(Ethnology of Ancient Bhārata, 1970, p 108, Dr Ram Chandra Jain.)

    Aupamanyava is repeatedly quoted as a grammarian by Yaska in his Nirukta, and also mentioned in respect of the Nisadas and the Panca-janah. ()Political History of Ancient India, 1996, p 134, fn 1, Dr H. C. Raychaudhury, Dr B. N. Mukerjee. NOTE: Dr H. C. Raychaudhury cites reference to Aupamanyava (Nirukta II.2) and identifies him with Kamboja Aupamanyava of the Vamsa Brahmana (Ibid). Aupamanyava is also stated to have authored one Nighantu—a collection of Vedic words. (For references to Aupamanyava Kamboja in Yaska’s Nirukta, see: Dialectics of Hindu Ritualism, 1956, pp 59, Bhupendranātha Datta; Political History of Ancient India, 1996, p 134, Dr H. C. Raychaudhury, Dr B. N. Mukerjee; Also: Kamboja People and the Country, 1981, pp 204-205, Dr J. L. Kamboj; Cultural Sources From the Vedas, 1977, pp 34-35, Sadashiv Ambadas Dange; Cultural Heritage Of India, 1958, pp 292-293, Article contributed by Dr V. D. Aggarwala.Pt Bhagva Datta points out that, Dr G. Opart has referred to one nirukta (etymology) whose authorship he attributes to a certain Upamanyu.(Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts, Part II, p 510, Dr G Opart.

    [quote]Commenting on the Vamsa Brahmana list of Vedic teachers, Albrecht Weber writes: "One fact deserves to be especially noticed here, namely, that several of the teachers mentioned in the Vamsa Brahmana, by their very names, points us directly to the north-west of India, e.g. Kamboja Aupamanyava, Madaragara Saungayani, Sati Aushtrakshi, Salamkayana and Kauhala" .(See: The history of Indian literature, 2001 (edition), pp 74/75, fn 71, Albrecht Weber; See also I St., IV, pp 378-80.) And commenting on the same list, R Morton Smith also writes: “The names Kamboja Aupamanyava, Sati Austraksi and Madragara Saungayani suggest a North-west connection for the main branch of Vamsa Brahmana.(Dates and Dynasties: Part III : the Brahmans, 2000, p 79, R Morton Smith - Brahmans.)

    Among the entire lists of ancient Vedic teachers of the Satapatha Brahmana as well as the Vamsa Brahmana, Kamboja Aupamanyava appears as the first "Aupamanyava"' (i.e. son or descendant of Upamanyu). This Kamboja Aupamanyava was the guru of Anadaja Chandhanayana who in turn was the guru of Bhanumant Aupamanyava. Bhanumant Aupamanyava (Vamsa Brahmania 16-15had instructed Urjayant Aupamanyava.(Vamsa Brahmana 15-14)Vedic teachers Bhanumanta Aupamanyava and Urjayant Aupamanyava of the Vamsa Brahmana list were probably the son and grandson of Kamboja Aupamanyava.

    Upamanyu also is one of the gotras of Hindu brahmins. The people with Upamanyu gotra live in far western part of Nepal and eastern Parts of Jammu & Kashmir. They are basically present just below the Mount Kailash as they pray to Lord Shiva only. However, according to Dr D. C. Sircar, Upamanyu gotra is not found in early Sanskrit literature and it is difficult to determine at this time whether it is a mistake for Aupamanyava gotra.(Epigraphia Indica, XXXIII, p 193.)

    Prof B. N. Datta comments: "...In the list of Brahmana gotras mentioned in the Matsya-Purana, (Matasya Ourana Ch. 195, Sl. 336) the name "Kamboja" is to be found. It is said to be an offshoot of the Vrigu (Bhrigus) gotras. This means that a Rishi hailing from the Kamboja tribe was also founder of a Brahmanical class.......Weber says that the appearance of the name of Kamboja (an Indian-sounding name in Vedic text) as a Sama theologian (Vedic teacher Kamboja Aupamanyava mentioned in Vamsa Brahmana, 18) is analogous of the discovery of the name of Gautama in Zoroastrian Mithra-Yesht.(Indische Studien, herausg, 1858, p 356, Albrecht Friedrich Weber; Monatsberichte der Königlichen preussische Akademie des Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1858, p 5101, Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.) Upamanyu was of Kamboja descent, and Ushtaxri (Sati Austrakshi) (According to Vamsa Brahmana of Sama-Veda, Sati Aushtrakshi was the teacher of Madaragara Saungayanai. Madragara Saungayani was the guru of Kamboja Aupamanyava who in turn was the guru of Anandaja Chandhanayana. It appears that sage Ushtaxri/Ushtakshri was one of the two gurus of Sati Aushtrakshi, the second being Susravasa Varshaganya (See Vamsa Brahamana verses 18-22)) was probably of Bactrian origin. Further, the name of prominent Rishi like Atharva sounds like Atharavan or Atharvan, the Persian fire-cult priest. The names of Atharva and Angirasa are connected with the introduction of fire-cult amongst the Vedic people. In this case, we find another infiltration of the foreign element (Kambojas etc.) in the ethnic composition of the Vedic Aryas" .(Dialectics of Hindu Ritualism, 1956, p 59, 60, 132, Bhupendranātha Datta.)[unquote]

    Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aupamanyava

    उपमन्यु upamanyu a. Ved. 1 Understanding, intelligent. -2 Zealous, striving after. -3 (m.) N. of the pupil of Āyoda-dhaumya, who aided Śiva in the propagation of his doctrine and received the ocean of milk from him.(Apte)

    Vedic index notes that Ludwig considers Upamanyu to be the name of a person in the Rgveda:

     (Vedic Index)

    Vedic index also notes that Aupamanyaviputra is referred to as a teacher in the Baudhayana Srauta Sutra:

    (Vedic Index)

    Upamanyu was the disciple of sage Ayodhaumya of Avanti...Upamanyu was so hungry that he was forced to it the leaves of Arka (Calotropis gigantea). And his eyes being affected by the pungent, acrimonious, crude, and saline properties of the leaves which he had eaten, he became blind. And as he was crawling about, he fell into a pit. His preceptor soon became concerned with him. While searching for him, he found Upamanyu in the pit. Dhaumya suggested him to summon the physician deities - twin Aswins. So did Upamanyu, Aswins were pleased and offered him a cake to cure him. But Upamanyu would not accept it without offering it to his preceptor. His satisfied the Aswins and they cured him. (Adi Parva, Paushya Parva, page 38-39 

    Ayodhaumya/ Dhaumya was a sage of Avanti. He had three disciples namely Aruni of Panchal, Upamanyu and Veda. He even accompanied the Pandavas into the forest of Kurujangala during their exile. He sang songs of Sama Veda referring to Yama
    .(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_characters_in_the_Mahabharata).
    Note: The name ayodhaumya recalls the expression अयस्मय ayasmayaअयोमय ayomaya a. (-यी f.) Ved. Made of iron or of any metal. -यी N. of one of the three habitations of Asuras. धौम्यः dhaumyaḥ N. of an ancient Ṛiṣi; the family priest of the Pāṇḍavas.

    धूमः dhūmaḥ [धू-कम्पे मक्1 Smoke, vapour; शिरांस्यपातयत्त्रीणि वेगवद्भिस्त्रिभिः शरैः । सधूमशोणितोद्गारी रामबाणाभिपीडितः ॥ Rām.3.27.18. धूमज्योतिःसलिलमरुतां सन्निपातः क्व मेघः Me.5.-पथः 1 a sacrifice. -2 seeking salvation by religious works; (कर्ममार्ग); जगर्ह सामर्षविपन्नया गिरा शिवद्विषं धूमपथश्रमस्मयम् Bhāg.4.4.10. -3 an air-hole, a window. -पानम् inhaling smoke or vapour. 

    Thus ayodhaumya literally signifies working with ayas 'alloy metal' and dhuma 'smoke of bellows'

    1.112.08 Showerers (of benefits), with those aids by which you enabled (the lame) Para_vr.j (to walk), the blind (R.jras'va) to see, and (the cripple) S'ron.a to 
    go, and by which you set free the quail when seized (by a wolf); with those aids, As'vins, come willingly hither. [Parāvr.j, 
    R.rās'va and S'ron.a were r.s.is. Pra_ndha was a totally blind r.s.i (R.jras'va); S'ron.a is said to 
    have been made to walk, though not a cripple. Vārttika = quail, may also be a bird like a 
    sparrow].

    1.116.16 When his father caused,R.jrās'va_, as he was giving to a she-wolf a hundred sheep 
    cut up in pieces, to become blind, you, Dasras, physicians (of the gods), gave him eyes (that 
    had been) unable to find their way, with which he might see. [R.jrās'va was one of the sons of 
    Vr.s.a_gir; a she-wolf: vr.kā was one of the asses of the As'vins in disguise, to test his 
    charitable disposition; but, as he exacted the sheep from the people, his father was angry, and 
    caused him to lose his eyesight, which the As'vins restored to him].

     (Vedic Index)


    (Vedic Index)

    अश्विनी, स्त्री, (अश्वः अश्वरूपं विद्यते यस्याः । अश्व+ इन् + ङीप् ।) सप्तविंशतिनक्षत्रान्तर्गतप्रथम-नक्षत्रं । अश्विन्यादयो रेवत्यन्ताः सप्तविंशति-तारा दक्षस्यापत्यत्वात् दाक्षायण्य उच्यन्ते । तत्प-र्य्यायः । अश्वयुक् २ दाक्षायणी ३ । इत्यमरः ॥सा चन्द्रस्य भार्य्या । नवपादात्मकमेषराशेरादि-चतुष्पादरूपा च ॥ अस्या रूपं । घोटकमुखा-कृतितारात्रयात्मकं । अस्या अधिष्ठात्री देवताअश्वारूढपुरुषः । इति ज्योतिःशास्त्रं । तस्यांजातफलं । “सदैव देवाभ्युदितो विनीतः सत्त्वा-न्वितः प्राप्तसमस्तसम्पत् । योषाविभूषात्मज-भूरितोषः स्यादश्विनीजन्मनि मानवस्य” । इतिकोष्ठीप्रदीपः ॥ तस्य मस्तकोपरि उदये कर्कट-लग्नस्य १ । ३० त्रिंशत्पलाधिकदण्डैको गतो भ-वति । यथा । “तन्वि घोटकमुखाकृतौ त्रिभेमस्तकोर्द्ध्वपथभाजि वाजिनि । चारुचन्द्रमुखिकर्कटोदयात् निर्गता गगनरन्ध्रलिप्तिका” ॥ इतिश्रीकालिदासकृतरात्रिलग्ननिर्णयः ॥ --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    अश्विनीकुमार पु० द्वि० व० । सूर्य्येण त्वष्टृसुतायां संज्ञायांबड़वारूपायामुत्पादितयोः स्वर्वैद्ययोः तदुत्पत्तिकथा भा०आ० प० ६६ अध्याये अश्विनीतनयपुत्रसुतादयोऽप्यत्र ।अरुणात्मजशब्दे २६९ पृ० विवरणम् ।--वाचस्पत्यम्

    अश्विनी स्त्री अश्वस्तदुत्तमाङ्गाकारोऽस्त्यस्य इनि ङीप् ।सप्तविंशतिधाविभक्तराशिचक्रस्य प्रथमे भागे । अस्या-स्तथाकारत्वमश्लेषाशब्दे उक्तम् । “अश्निनीमघमूलानांगण्डा आद्यास्त्रिनाड़िकाः” ज्यो० नक्षत्रपरत्वे न० ।“पुष्याश्विहस्ता लघुः” ज्यो० अश्वाया आकारोऽस्त्यस्याः इनिङीप् । हयरूपधारिण्यां त्वष्टृसुतायां ३ सवितुर्भा-र्य्यायामरुणात्मजशब्दे २६९ पृ० विवृतिः ।

    अश्विन् पु० द्विव० अश्वाः सन्ति ययोः इनि,अश्विन्यां नक्षत्रे भवौ “सन्धिवेलाद्युतृनक्षत्रेभ्यः पा०अण् “नक्षत्रेभ्योबहुलम्” पा० वा लुक् लुकि स्त्रीप्रत्ययस्यलुक्, अश्वा उत्पत्तिः स्थातत्वेनास्त्यस्य इनि वा ।१ स्वर्गवैद्ययोः । “किमश्विनौ सोमरसं पिपासू” भट्टिः“वासोदश्चन्द्रसालोक्यमश्विसालोक्यमश्वदः” मनुः । “त्वाष्ट्रीतु सवितुर्भार्य्या बडवारूपधारिणी । असूयत महाभागासान्तरीक्षेऽश्विनाबुभौ” भा० आ० प० । “या वां कशामधुमत्यश्विना सुनृतावती” यजु० ७, २ । अश्वस्तच्चिह्नावर्त्तःअस्त्यर्थे इनि । “कपोलयोस्तथावर्त्तौ विद्येते वाजि-नोर्यदि । तावाश्विनाविति प्रोक्तौ राज्यवृद्धिकरौ परौ”इत्युक्तलक्षणयोः २ हययोश्च द्वि० व० । ३ हययुक्ते त्रि० ।स्त्रियां ङीप् । “गोमा अग्नेऽविमाँ अश्वी” ऋ० ४, २, ५ ।

    --वाचस्पत्यम्

    अश्विनौ, पुं, (प्रशस्ता अश्वाः सन्ति ययोः । इनिः ।यद्वा, अश्विन्याम् जातौ । सन्धिवेलेत्यणो नक्ष-त्रेम्यो बहुलमिति लुकि लुक्तद्वितलुकीति ङीपोलुक् ॥) अश्विनीकुमारौ । इत्यमरः ॥(“त्वाष्ट्री तु सवितुर्भार्य्या वडवारूपधारिणी ।असूयत महाभागा सान्तरीक्षेऽश्विनावुभौ” ॥इति महाभारते ।“किमश्विनौ सोमरसं पिपासू” ।इति भट्टौ ।)(“अश्विनौ देवभिषजौ यज्ञवाहाविति स्मृतौ ।दक्षस्य हि शिरश्छिन्नं पुनस्ताभ्यां समाहितं ॥प्रशीर्णा दशनाःपूष्णो नेत्रे नष्टे भगस्य च ।वज्रिणश्च भुजस्तम्भस्ताभ्यामेव चिकित्सितः ॥चिकित्सितस्तु शीतांशुर्गृहीतो राजयक्ष्मणा ।सोमान्निपतितश्चन्द्रः कृतस्ताभ्यां पुनः सुखी ॥भार्गवश्च्यवनः कामी वृद्धः सन् विकृतिं गतः ।वीतवर्णस्वरोपेतः कृतस्ताभ्यां पुनर्युवा ॥एतैश्चान्यैश्च बहुभिः कम्मभिर्भिषगुत्तमौ ।बभूवतुर्भृशं पूज्याविन्द्रादीनां महात्मनां ॥ग्रहास्तोत्राणि मन्त्राणि तथान्यानि हवींषि च ।धूम्राश्च पशवस्ताभ्यां प्रकल्प्यन्ते द्विजातिभिः ॥प्रातश्च सवने सोमं शक्रोऽश्विभ्यां सहाश्नुते ।सौत्रामण्याञ्च भगवानश्विभ्यां सह मोदते ॥इन्द्राग्नी चाश्विनौ चैव स्तूयन्ते प्रायशो द्विजैः ।स्तूयन्ते वेदवाक्येषु न तथान्या हि देवताः ॥अमरैरजरैस्तावद्विबुधैः साधिपैर्ध्रुवैः ।पूज्येते प्रयतैरेवमश्विनौ भिषजाविति ॥”इति चरकः ॥“श्रूयते हि यथा रुद्रेण यज्ञस्य शिरश्छिन्नमितिततो देवा अश्विनावभिगम्योचुः । भगवन्तौ नःश्रेष्ठतमौ युवां भविष्यथः । भवद्भ्यां यज्ञस्य शिरःसन्धातव्यं । तावूचतुरेवमस्त्विति । अथ तयोरर्थेदेवा इन्द्रं यज्ञभागेन प्रासादयन् । ताभ्यां यज्ञम्यशिरः संहितमिति” ॥ इति सुश्रुतः ॥) --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    अश्विन् mfn. possessed of horses, consisting of horses, RV.; mounted on horseback, MārkP.;अश्विन् m. a cavalier; अश्विन् n. (= अश्व-वत् n. q.v.) richness in horses, RV. i, 53, 4.; अश्विन् m. du. (इना or इनौ) ‘the two charioteers’, N. of two divinities (who appear in the sky before the dawn in a golden carriage drawn by horses or birds; they bring treasures to men and avert misfortune and sickness; they are considered as the physicians of heaven), RV.  &c. ; N. of the Nakṣatra presided over by the Aśvins, VarBṛS.; (for अश्वि-सुतौ) the two sons of the Aśvins, viz. Nakula and Sahadeva, MBh. v, 1816; अश्विनी f. N. of the wife of the two Aśvins (who in later times was considered as their mother; cf. अश्विनी-पुत्रौ below), RV. v, 46, 8; the head of Aries or the first of the 28 Nakṣatras, Jyot. ; VarBṛS.   (Monier-Williams)   

    1.112.06 With those aids by which you rescued Antaka, (when cast into) a deep (pool), and 
    about to be destroyed; by which, inflicting no distress, you preserved Bhujyu, and by which 
    you relieved Karkandhu and Vayya; with them, As'vins, come willingly hither. 

    [Antaka was a rājaR̥ṣi, whom the asuras threw into a pond or a well; Bhujyu = son of 

    Rājā Tugra. Bhujyu had embarked on a maritime expedition against the enemies of his father, but encountered a storm, in which his vessel was lost; he was saved, and brught back to his father by the intervention of the As'vins; Karkabandhu and Vayya: asuras whom the As'vins extricated from misfortunes; cf. RV. I.116.3].

    भुज्युः, पुं, (भुज्यतेऽत्रेति । भुज भक्षणे + “भुजिमृङ्भ्यां युक्त्युकौ ।” उणा० ३ । २१ । इतियुक् ।) भाजनम् । इत्युणादिकोषः । २ । २०३ ॥भाजनम् । (भुङ्क्ते सर्व्वानिति । भुज + कर्त्तरियुक् ।) अग्निः । इति संक्षिप्तसारोणादिवृत्तिः ॥(स्वनामख्यातराजविशेषः । यथा, ऋग्-वेदे । ४ । २७ । ४ ।“ऋजिप्य ईमिन्द्रावतो न भुज्युंश्येनो जभार बृहतो अधिष्णोः ॥”भुनक्ति पालयतीति । भुज पालने + युक् ।रक्षके, त्रि । यथा, ऋग्वेदे । ८ । २२ । २ ।“पूर्ब्बापुषं सुहवं पुरुस्पृहं भुज्युं वाजेषु पूर्ब्बम् ॥”“भुज्युं भुजपालने सर्व्वस्य रक्षकम् ॥” इतितद्भाष्ये सायनः ॥)--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः


    1.116.03 Tugra, verily, As'vins, sent (his son) Bhujyu to sea, as a dying man parts with his 
    riches; but you brought him back in vessels of your own, floating over the ocean, and keeping 
    out the waters. [Tugra was a friend of the As'vins; he was annoyed by enemies residing in a 
    different island. He sent his son Bhujyu against them, with an army on board a ship; after 
    sailing some distance, the vessel foundered in a gale. Bhujyu applied to the As'vins, who 
    brought him and his troops back in their own ships, in three days' time].
    भुज्यु (for 1. See col.2) wealthy, rich, RV. viii, 22, 1; 46, 20  (Sāy.  = रक्षक; others ‘easily guided’, fr. √1. भुज्); N. of a son of Tugra (protected by the Aśvins),  ib. i, 112, 6; 116, 3  &c.;of a man with the patr. Lāhyāyani, ŚBr. (Monier-Williams)

    तुग्र
     m. N. of Bhujyu's father (saved by the Aśvins), RV. i;vi, 62; of an enemy of Indra, 20 and 26; तुग्र्य m. (fr. °र, 115) patr. of Bhujyu, RV. viii ; तुग्र्या f. pl. (scil. विशस्) Tugra's race [‘the waters’ Naigh. i, 12 ] RV. i, 33, 15.   (Monier-Williams)



    (Vedic Index)

    भुज्युः, पुं, (भुज्यतेऽत्रेति । भुज भक्षणे + “भुजिमृङ्भ्यां युक्त्युकौ ।” उणा० ३ । २१ । इतियुक् ।) भाजनम् । इत्युणादिकोषः । २ । २०३ ॥भाजनम् । (भुङ्क्ते सर्व्वानिति । भुज + कर्त्तरियुक् ।) अग्निः । इति संक्षिप्तसारोणादिवृत्तिः ॥(स्वनामख्यातराजविशेषः । यथा, ऋग्-वेदे । ४ । २७ । ४ ।“ऋजिप्य ईमिन्द्रावतो न भुज्युंश्येनो जभार बृहतो अधिष्णोः ॥”भुनक्ति पालयतीति । भुज पालने + युक् ।रक्षके, त्रि । यथा, ऋग्वेदे । ८ । २२ । २ ।“पूर्ब्बापुषं सुहवं पुरुस्पृहं भुज्युं वाजेषु पूर्ब्बम् ॥”“भुज्युं भुजपालने सर्व्वस्य रक्षकम् ॥” इतितद्भाष्ये सायनः ॥) --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    4.027.04 The straight-flying hawk carried off the Soma from above the vast heaven, as (the As'vins carried off) Bhujyu from the region of Indra, and a falling feather from the middle of the bird dropped from him wounded in the conflict. [antah parn.am tan madhye sthitam; one nail of the left foot and the shaft was broken by the collision, the fragments of the nail became the quills of the fretful porcupine, those of the arrow, water-snakes, flying foxes, and worms].

    8.046.20 O bountiful, mos bountiful, mighty, wonderful, best giver of knowledge and supremely truthful, by your prowess, universal ruler, (bring to us) in conflicts ample wealth, overpowering those who attack us, and causing enjoyment. [bhujyam, pu_rvyam: two epithes applied in RV 8.22.2 to the chariot of the As'vins; pu_rvya = going before (in battle); bhujyu = preserver of all].






     


     








    1.116.11 Nāsatyas, leaders, glorious was that exploit of yours, one to be celebrated, to be 

    adored, to be desired by us, when, becoming aware (of the circumstance), you extricated 

    Vandana_, (hidden), like a concealed treasure, from the (well) that was visible (to travellers). 

    [dars'atāt, well, i.e. that which was to be seen by thirsty travellers].


    नासत्य b mfn. (prob. fr. √2. नस्Caus.) helpful, kind, friendly (mostly m. du. as N. of the Aśvins, RV. ; later m. sg. N. of one of the s, the other being then called Dasra); relating or belonging to the MBh.नासत्या f. the constellation Aśvinī, L.  (The derivations fr.  + असत्य

    or fr. नासा + त्य or fr. ना + सत्य are very improbable.) (Monier-Williams)


    See: jayasreesaranathan.blogspot.com/2018/12/unknown-rig-vedic-hymn-on-asvins-in.html In this blogpost, the expression r̥gbhih in MBh text is interpreted as a r̥ca composed to invoke the two Aśvins for a cure from blindness. 

    I submit that in the expression used in MBh r̥ca means 'song of praise'; cognate: अर्क arka 'praise, hymn; praising, extolling, song of praise' (Apte).

    The translation by Kisari Mohan Ganguli interprets the expression,  r̥gbhih, occurring in the text as a R̥gveda Sukta.

    I do not speculate on the reasons why the Sukta rendered by Upamanyu in the Great Epic does not occur in the R̥gveda samhita. 

    परीक्षॊपमन्यॊः ‘Trial of Upamanyu’

    Trial of Upamanyu is narrated in the Great Epic. Here’s the text and translation into English by Kisari Mohan Ganguly:

    महाभारतम्-01-आदिपर्व-003 

    [quote]

    51  कदा चिद अरण्ये कषुधार्तॊ ऽरकपत्राण्य अभक्षयत

    52  तैर अर्कपत्रैर भक्षितैः कषार कटूष्ण विपाकिभिश चक्षुष्य उपहतॊ ऽनधॊ ऽभवतसॊ ऽनधॊ ऽपि चङ्क्रम्यमाणः कूपे ऽपतत

    53 अथ तस्मिन्न अनागच्छत्य उपाध्यायः शिष्यान अवॊचत मयॊपमन्युः सर्वतः परतिषिद्धः  नियतं कुपितः ततॊ नागच्छति चिरगतश चेति

    54  एवम उक्त्वा गत्वारण्यम उपमन्यॊर आह्वानं चक्रे भॊ उपमन्यॊ कवासि वत्सैहीति

    55  तदाह्वानम उपाध्यायाच छरुत्वा परत्युवाचॊच्चैः अयम अस्मि भॊ उपाध्याय कूपे पतित इति

    56 तम उपाध्यायः परत्युवाच कथम असि कूपे पतित इति

    57  तं परत्युवाच अर्कपत्राणि भक्षयित्वान्धी भूतॊ ऽसमि अतः कूपे पतित इति

    58 तम उपाध्यायः परत्युवाच अश्विनौ सतुहि तौ तवां चक्षुष्मन्तं करिष्यतॊ देव भिषजाव इति

    59  एवम उक्त उपाध्यायेन सतॊतुं परचक्रमे देवाव अश्विनौ वाग्भिर ऋग्भिः

    60 परपूर्वगौ पूर्वजौ चित्रभानूगिरा वा शंसामि तपनाव अनन्तौ दिव्यौ सुपर्णौ विरजौ विमानावअधिक्षियन्तौ भुवनानि विश्वा

    61 हिरण्मयौ शकुनी साम्परायौनासत्य दस्रौ सुनसौ वैजयन्तौ शुक्रं वयन्तौ तरसा सुवेमावअभि वययन्ताव असितं विवस्वत

    62 गरस्तां सुपर्णस्य बलेन वर्तिकामअमुञ्चताम अश्विनौ सौभगाय तावत सुवृत्ताव अनमन्त माययासत्तमा गा अरुणा उदावहन

    63 षष्टिश  गावस तरिशताश  धेनवएकं वत्सं सुवते तं दुहन्ति नाना गॊष्ठा विहिता एकदॊहनासताव अश्विनौ दुहतॊ घर्मम उक्थ्यम

    64 एकां नाभिं सप्तशता अराः शरिताःपरधिष्व अन्या विंशतिर अर्पिता अराः अनेमि चक्रं परिवर्तते ऽजरंमायाश्विनौ समनक्ति चर्षणी

    65 एकं चक्रं वर्तते दवादशारंपरधि षण णाभिम एकाक्षम अमृतस्य धारणम यस्मिन देवा अधि विश्वे विषक्तासताव अश्विनौ मुञ्चतॊ मा विषीदतम

    66 अश्विनाव इन्द्रम अमृतं वृत्तभूयौतिरॊधत्ताम अश्विनौ दासपत्न भित्त्वा गिरिम अश्विनौ गाम उदाचरन्तौतद वृष्टम अह्ना परथिता वलस्य

    67 युवां दिशॊ जनयथॊ दशाग्रेसमानं मूर्ध्नि रथया वियन्ति तासां यातम ऋषयॊ ऽनुप्रयान्तिदेवा मनुष्याः कषितिम आचरन्ति

    68 युवां वर्णान विकुरुथॊ विश्वरूपांसते ऽधिक्षियन्ति भुवनानि विश्वा ते भानवॊ ऽपय अनुसृताश चरन्तिदेवा मनुष्याः कषितिम आचरन्ति

    69 तौ नासत्याव अश्विनाव आमहे वांसरजं  यां बिभृथः पुष्करस्य तौ नासत्याव अमृतावृतावृधावऋते देवास तत परपदेन सूते

    70 मुखेन गर्भं लभतां युवानौगतासुर एतत परपदेन सूते सद्यॊ जातॊ मातरम अत्ति गर्भस तावअश्विनौ मुञ्चथॊ जीवसे गाः

    71 एवं तेनाभिष्टुताव अश्विनाव आजग्मतुः आहतुश चैनम परीतौ सवः एष ते ऽपूपः अशानैनम इति

    72  एवम उतः परत्युवा नानृतम ऊचतुर भवन्तौ  तव अहम एतम अपूपम उपयॊक्तुम उत्सहे अनिवेद्य गुरव इति

    73 ततस तम अश्विनाव ऊचतुः आवाभ्यां पुरस्ताद भवत उपाध्यायेनैवम एवाभिष्टुताभ्याम अपूपः परीताभ्यां दत्तः उपयुक्तश   तेनानिवेद्य गुरवे तवम अपि तथैव कुरुष्व यथा कृतम उपाध्यायेनेति

    74  एवम उक्तः पुनर एव परत्युवाचैतौ परत्यनुनये भवन्ताव अश्विनौ नॊत्सहे ऽहम अनिवेद्यॊपाध्यायायॊपयॊक्तुम इति

    75 तम अश्विनाव आहतुः परीतौ सवस तवानया गुरुवृत्त्या उपाध्यायस्य ते कार्ष्णायसा दन्ताः भवतॊ हिरण्मया भविष्यन्ति चक्षुष्मांश  भविष्यसि शरेयश चावाप्स्यसीति

    76  एवम उक्तॊ ऽशविभ्यां लब्धचक्षुर उपाध्याय सकाशम आगम्यॊपाध्यायम अभिवाद्याचचक्षे  चास्य परीतिमान अभूत

    77 आह चैनम यथाश्विनाव आहतुस तथा तवं शरेयॊ ऽवाप्स्यसीति सर्वे  ते वेदाः परतिभास्यन्तीति

    78 एषा तस्यापि परीक्षॊपमन्यॊः

     "And Upamanyu, one day, oppressed by hunger, when in a forest, ate of the leaves of the Arka (Asclepias gigantea). And his eyes being affected by the pungent, acrimonious, crude, and saline properties of the leaves which he had eaten, he became blind. And as he was crawling about, he fell into a pit. And upon his not returning that day when the sun was sinking down behind the summit of the western mountains, the preceptor observed to his disciples that Upamanyu was not yet come. And they told him that he had gone out with the cattle. "The preceptor then said, 'Upamanyu being restrained by me from the use of everything, is, of course, and therefore, doth not come home until it be late. Let us then go in search of him.' And having said this, he went with his disciples into the forest and began to shout, saying, 'Ho Upamanyu, where art thou?' And Upamanyu hearing his preceptor's voice answered in a loud tone, 'Here I am at the bottom of a well.' And his preceptor asked him how he happened to be there. And Upamanyu replied, 'Having eaten of the leaves of the Arka plant I became blind, and so have I fallen into this well.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'Glorify the twin Aswins, the joint physicians of the gods, and they will restore thee thy sight.' And Upamanyu thus directed by his preceptor began to glorify the twin Aswins, in the following words of the Rig Veda:

    'Ye have existed before the creation! Ye first-born beings, ye are displayed in this wondrous universe of five elements! I desire to obtain you by the help of the knowledge derived from hearing, and of meditation, for ye are Infinite! Ye are the course itself of Nature and intelligent Soul that pervades that course! Ye are birds of beauteous feathers perched on the body that is like to a tree! Ye are without the three common attributes of every soul! Ye are incomparable! Ye, through your spirit in every created thing, pervade the Universe! "Ye are golden Eagles! Ye are the essence into which all things disappear! Ye are free from error and know no deterioration! Ye are of beauteous beaks that would not unjustly strike and are victorious in every encounter! Ye certainly prevail over time! Having created the sun, ye weave the wondrous cloth of the year by means of the white thread of the day and the black thread of the night! And with the cloth so woven, ye have established two courses of action appertaining respectively to the Devas and the Pitris. The bird of Life seized by Time which represents the strength of the Infinite soul, ye set free for delivering her unto great happiness! They that are in deep ignorance, as long as they are under delusions of their senses, suppose you, who are independent of the attributes of matter, to be gifted with form! Three hundred and sixty cows represented by three hundred and sixty days produce one calf between them which is the year. That calf is the creator and destroyer of all. Seekers of truth following different routes, draw the milk of true knowledge with its help. Ye Aswins, ye are the creators of that calf! "The year is but the nave of a wheel to which is attached seven hundred and twenty spokes representing as many days and nights. The circumference of this wheel represented by twelve months is without end. This wheel is full of delusions and knows no deterioration. It affects all creatures whether to this or of the other worlds. Ye Aswins, this wheel of time is set in motion by you! "The wheel of Time as represented by the year has a nave represented by the six seasons. The number of spokes attached to that nave is twelve as represented by the twelve signs of the Zodiac. This wheel of Time manifests the fruits of the acts of all things. The presiding deities of Time abide in that wheel. Subject as I am to its distressful influence, ye Aswins, liberate me from that wheel of Time. Ye Aswins, ye are this universe of five elements! Ye are the objects that are enjoyed in this and in the other world! Make me independent of the five elements! And though ye are the Supreme Brahma, yet ye move over the Earth in forms enjoying the delights that the senses afford. "In the beginning, ye created the ten points of the universe! Then have ye placed the Sun and the Sky above! The Rishis, according to the course of the same Sun, perform their sacrifices, and the gods and men, according to what hath been appointed for them, perform their sacrifices also enjoying the fruits of those acts!

    "Mixing the three colours, ye have produced all the objects of sight! It is from these objects that the Universe hath sprung whereon the gods and men are engaged in their respective occupations, and, indeed, all creatures endued with life! "Ye Aswins, I adore you! I also adore the Sky which is your handiwork! Ye are the ordainers of the fruits of all acts from which even the gods are not free! Ye are yourselves free from the fruits of your acts! "Ye are the parents of all! As males and females it is ye that swallow the food which subsequently develops into the life creating fluid and blood! The new-born infant sucks the teat of its mother. Indeed it is ye that take the shape of the infant! Ye Aswins, grant me my sight to protect my life!" The twin Aswins, thus invoked, appeared and said, 'We are satisfied. 

    Here is a cake for thee. Take and eat it.' 

    And Upamanyu thus addressed, replied, 'Your words, O Aswins, have never proved untrue. But without first offering this cake to my preceptor I dare not take it.' And the Aswins thereupon told him, 'Formerly, thy preceptor had invoked us. We thereupon gave him a cake like this; and he took it without offering it to his master. Do thou do that which thy preceptor did.' Thus addressed, Upamanyu again said unto them, 'O Aswins, I crave your pardon. Without offering it to my preceptor I dare not apply this cake.' 

    The Aswins then said, 'O, we are pleased with this devotion of thine to thy preceptor. Thy master's teeth are of black iron. Thine shall be of gold. Thou shall be restored to sight and shall have good fortune.'"Thus spoken to by the Aswins he recovered his sight, and having gone to his preceptor's presence he saluted him and told him all. And his preceptor was well-pleased with him and said unto him, 'Thou shalt obtain prosperity even as the Aswins have said. All the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharma-sastras.' And this was the trial of Upamanyu. [unquote]

    https://ia800302.us.archive.org/34/items/TheMahabharataOfKrishna-dwaipaya1naVyasa/MahabharataOfVyasa-EnglishTranslationByKMGanguli.pdf

    [quote]Cuprum (Copper) - Elementymology & Elements Multidict (vanderkrogt.net)


    History & Etymology



    The discovery of Copper goes back to prehistoric times. Estimates of the earliest use of Copper vary, but 5000 BC is not unreasonable. Gold was probably the first metal to attract man's attention because of its sparkling yellow color, and Iron in the form of meteorites may have been used before Copper in some localities.

    By about 3500 BC Copper was being obtained in the Middle East by charcoal reduction of its ores, and by 3000 BC the advantages of adding Tin in order to produce the harder bronze was appreciated in India, Mesopotamia and Greece. This established the "Bronze Age", and copper has continued to be one of man’s most important metals.

    The earliest recorded use of copperware in India has been around 3000 BC the findings at Mohenjo-daro and Harappa, bear this out. The earliest documented observation of smelting of metals in India is by Greek historians in the 4th century BC.
    Copper has been mentioned in the Periplus as an article of export from India. In those days Copper ore was extracted in a big way and it was smelted locally in South India and Rajputana, according to the Periplus Maris Erythreae, a maritime geography of the east-west trade, written in about the first century AD.

    In his biography of the charismatic teacher and miracle worker Apollonius of Tyana (first century AD), the Greek biographer Lucius Flavius Philostratus of Lemnos (c. 170-c. 245) gives a detail account of Apollonius's journey to India. In the town of Taxila, the capital of the kingdom Hinduš (or Indus-country) he mentions a shrine, in which were hung pictures on Copper tablets representing the feats of Alexander and Porus. In his own words, "The various figures were portrayed in a mosaic of Orichalcum, Silver, Gold, and oxidised Copper, but the weapons in Iron. The metals were so ingeniously worked into one another that the pictures which they formed were comparable to the productions of the most famous Greek artists."

    In astrology alchemy the seven heavenly bodies known to the ancients were associated with seven metals also known in antiquity:

    Sun (Sol)

    Gold (Aurum)

    Mercury (Mercurius)

    Mercury (Hydrargyrum)

    Venus

    Copper (Cuprum)

    Moon (Luna)

    Silver (Argentum)

    Mars

    Iron (Ferrum)

    Jupiter

    Tin (Stannum)

    Saturn

    Lead (Plumbum)


       

     

    In ancient India Copper was also known as Tamara, Copper plate was called Tamara-Patra. Tamrakar meant a Copper smith and Tamara-pana meant a Copper coin.

    The long history of Copper is reflected in the many different words for this metal. See the list of names to the left and in the overview of Copper in over 100 languages (click here).

    We can identify at least seven different roots. The main European branches of the Indo-European language (except Slavic) use derivations from the Latin cuprum.

    1. Cuprum (many languages)

    The original Latin word for copper was æs, but that word was extended to its alloy with tin, bronze, and as this was far more extensively used than pure Copper, the word's primary sense shifted to the alloy and a new word evolved for Copper, from the Latin form of the name of the island of Cyprus (in Greek Κυπρος [Kypros]), where copper was mined: Cyprium (æs) (Greek: χαλκος κυπριος [chalkos kuprios]).
    Derivations are used in almost all Italic languages (except Italian!), Celtic and Germanic languages, also Finnish.

    2. Rame (Italian)

    Rame is derived from the original Latin word for Copper æs, æris (later bronze).

    3. Miedź, med' (Northern Slavic).

    Corruptions from the German "Schmied", "Geschmeide" = jewelry.
    Used in most of the Slavic and Altaic languages.

    4. Bakar (Turkish).

    Used in Turkish, Albanian, Southern Slavic

    5. Varis (Baltic).

    "The ancient indigenous Baltic word for Copper (Latvian vars, Lithuanian varias, Old Prussian wargien) indicates that it was inherited from some ancient period, since it is not borrowed either from the Slavic or Germanic peoples...." (P. Schmidt).

    6. Chalkos (χαλκος) (Greek).

    Also in Aromanian.

    7. Nahoshet.

    Arabic and Hebrew.

    In Japanese, the character 銅is pronounced as "dou". But another widely used pronunciation is "akagane" ("aka" = red, "kane" = money, metal, or gold).


    A peculiar website from Lavian-American Andis Kaulins, Indo-European Afro-Asiatic Words for Metals - Copper Lead Tin Iron Bronze Gold Amber. I am not sure what to think of the value of his unorthodox information, but give it for what it is worth. Kaulins presents the following list for Copper:

    Sumerian KAxUD.BAR (or) UDxKA.BAR (or) SI.BAR
    Latvian VARsh, dim. VARinsh
    Lithuanian VARias
    Old Prussian WARgien
    Latvian SVAR- < *sa-VARS "weight"
    Akkadian SIPARRU Hebrew SEPER
    Arabic SIFRun
    Latin KUPRUM
    Sumerian URUDU ? ("copper, copper colored?)
    Latvian RUDU- "copper colored"
    Latvian  RUDVARIS (var. RUDU VARA )

    And similar lists for IronTin, and Lead. In examining all of these ancient terms for these metals, Kaulins sees that all names have two basic roots as their origin:
    (1) "bar, var, par". Indo-European for "to smelt, boil" (Latvian var).
    (2) "dzel, zil", meaning "yellow, gold, blue, dark blue, shiny" (Latvian zil).
    According to Kaulins, the Latin Cuprum is not derived from Cyprus, but the other way round: the name Cyprus comes from the word for Copper.

    Chemistianity 1873

    VAYAN
    COPPER, the Siamatic bond metal
    'Tween integral parts of British Empire,
    And Britain with all important nations,
    Is a yellow tinged red colour'd metal,
    Named Cuprum, moderately hard, ductile,
    Very tenacious, and melts at white heat.

    J. Carrington Sellars, Chemistianity, 1873, p. 164

    Further reading

    ·         Mary Elvira Weeks, Discovery of the Elements, comp. rev. by Henry M. Leicester (Easton, Pa.: Journal of Chemical Education, 1968), pp. 18-29.

    ·         Grant Duff, Ancient India's Contribution to Production Technology and Mechanical Engineering. 1997. (on-line)

    ·         S. Srinivasan and S. Ranganathan, Metallurgical Heritage of India (on-line).

    ·         James B. Calvert, "Copper, Silver and Gold" 2002 (on-line).

    [unquote]

     Karageorghis
     

    https://elements.vanderkrogt.net/element.php?sym=Cu




    Review: The Transition from Bronze to Iron in the Near East and in the Levant: Marginal Notes

    ABSTRACT

    The considerable increase of archaeological discoveries, laboratory analyses, and historical speculations concerning early Cypriot involvement in copper mining and the bronze industry along with that island's crucial role in the shift from bronze to iron metallurgy have become a favorite topic of interdisciplinary investigations and debates. This review article focuses on historical issues relevant to the socio-economic setting of the transition to iron in the Near East. 

    Reviewed Works: Copper Production and Divine Protection: Archaeology, Ideology and Social Complexity on Bronze Age Cyprus by A. Bernard KnappEarly Metalluragy in Cyprus, 4000-500 B. C. by James D. Muhly, Robert Maddin, Vassos

    Review by: Carlo Zaccagnini



     











    India the richest civilization even during mid-1st millennium BCE -- map of tributes in Achaemenid Empire: Herodotus

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/onmmujvk

    Relative amount of taxes and tribute flowing into the Persian treasury from various parts of Iran's Achaemenian Empire during the rule of Darius the Great. India clearly contributed the most, followed by Egypt, Mesopotamia/Babylon and Ionian Greece. This also means India was the richest civilization even during mid 1st millennium BCE!. The tradition which started with the Sarasvati-Sindhu/ Harappan Civilization in early 3rd millennium BCE, which focused on regulating trade & wealth. Note also that Achaemenian Empire like the later Alexander's empire, couldn't penetrate to mainland India and were limited in controlling North Western provinces of the Indian subcontinent. This also hints on military strength with the vast riches...



    Map via Darius A. Kamali. 

    Itihāsa -- Iron leg of viśpálā given by Aśvin ( दस्र dasra, नासत्यौ nāsatyau) a Veda metaphor for viś bala 'strong settlement', creating the wealth of a nation

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/5ast9zp9

    This is an addendum to:

    2. अर्कजौ are the two Aśvins venerated in R̥gveda; arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop' is a Meluhha rebus rendering of Indus Script hieroglyph Sign 391 https://tinyurl.com/1hwiczon

    I submit that the ākhyāna of Viśpalā signifies that  Aśvin whose protege is Aṃśu  [cognate ancu 'iron' (Tocharian)] are associated with metalwork (perhaps, signifiers of copper oxide and copper sulfide ores) -- rudhira (URUDU-LLUH 'refined copper') and tāmra'copper ore'.

    Who are Aśvins = Nāsatyā and Dasra; (twin deities of light, helpful, fierce) -- Kathāsaritsāgara (the Ocean of Story) on preparing Water of Immortality. 

    I submit that Water of Immortality refers to Soma processing in yajna. Soma is wealth created by processing iron pyrites. Soma is Aṃśu = Ancu 'iron' (Tocharian) = wealth) processed in yajna.


    Aśvins rescued Bhujyu by carrying him for three days and three nights to the sea's farther shore.When Viśpalā lost her leg in Khela's race they furnished her with an iron one. 




    "viśpálā is a woman (alternatively, a horse) mentioned in the Rigveda (RV 1.112.10, 116.15, 117.11, 118.8 and RV 10.39.8).The name is likely from viś "settlement, village" and bala "strong", meaning something like "protecting the settlement" or "strong settlement". viśpálā is helped in battle (alternative, in the prize-race) by the Ashvins. As she lost her leg "in the time of night, in Khela's battle" (alternatively, "in Khela's race, eager for a decision"), they gave her a "leg of iron" so that she could keep running (1.116.15).The interpretation as a female warrior in battle is due to Griffith (in keeping with Sayana), the interpretation as a horse race is due to Karl Friedrich Geldner." https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vishpala

    Aṃśu (अंशु).—[masculine] stem or juice of the Soma plant; ray of light.

    SourceBuddhaSasana: Concise Pali-English Dictionary

    aṃsu : (m.) ray of light; a fibre.

    SourceSutta: The Pali Text Society's Pali-English Dictionary

    Aṃsu, (cp. Sk. aṃśu (Halāyudha) a ray of light) a thread Vin.III, 224. —mālin, sun Sāsv 1. (Page 1)

    Aṃśu (अंशु).—[aṃś-mṛga° ku.]

    1) A ray, beam of light; चण्ड°, घर्मं° (caṇḍa°, gharmaṃ°) hot-rayed the sun; सूर्यांशुभिर्भिन्नमिवारविन्दम् (sūryāṃśubhirbhinnamivāravindam) Ku.1.32; Iustre, brilliance चण्डांशुकिरणाभाश्च हाराः (caṇḍāṃśukiraṇābhāśca hārāḥ) Rām.5.9.48; Śi.1.9. रत्न°, नख° (ratna°, nakha°) &c.

    aṃśu was protected by Aśvin and bestowed with wealth. Ludwig suggests that aṃśu may be khela, a king in whose honour horse races were held. aṃśu is a synonym of Soma cognate ancu 'iron' (Tocharian)


    RV 8.005.26 And in like manner as (you protected) 
    aṃśu when wealth was to be bestowed, and Agastya when his cattle (were to be recovered), and Sobhari when food (was to be supplied to him).




    Aśvin are involved in preparation of the revolutionary Water of Immortality (a reference to the processing of Soma elaborated in Rgveda). 

    I submit that Aśvin are a metaphor for two types of copper pyrites: copper oxide, copper sulfide processed in a yajna.

    दस्र dasra a. [दस्यति पांसून् दस्-रक्] Savage, fierce, destructive. -स्रौ m. (du.) 1 The two Asvins, the physicians of the gods; Mb.1.3.58; Bṛi. Up.2.5.17. -2 The number 'two.' -स्रः 1 An ass. -2 A robber. -स्रम् 1 The cold season. -2 The lunar mansion Aśvinī. -Comp. -देवता the constellation Aśvinī. -सूः f. wife of the sun and mother of the Aśvins, = संज्ञा q. v.

    नासत्या nāsatyā The constellation अश्विनीनासत्यौ nāsatyau m. (du.) Aśvins, the twin physicians of gods; तौ नासत्यावश्विनौ वां महेऽहम् Mb.1.3.66; Bhāg.9.3.11. -Comp. -युग 1 the Satya yuga. -2 the two Aśvins; N.10.45;17.146. (Apte) नासत्य b mfn. (prob. fr. √2. नस्Caus.) helpful, kind, friendly (mostly m. du. as N. of the Aśvins, RV. ; later m. sg. N. of one of the s, the other being then called Dasra)(Monier-Williams)

    Aśvin (अश्विन्) is the Sanskrit name for a deity to be worshipped (aśvinau, “the two Aśvinīs”) during raṅgapūjā, according to the Nāṭyaśāstra 3.1-8. Accordingly, the master of the dramatic art who has been initiated for the purpose shall consecrate the playhouse after he has made obeisance (e.g., to Aśvin).

    SourceDDSA: The practical Sanskrit-English dictionary

    Aśvin (अश्विन्).—a. अश्व-अस्त्यर्थे इनि (aśva-astyarthe ini)] Possessed of horses, consisting of horses; Rv.4.2.5 m. A cavalier, a horse-tamer.

    -nau (du.)

    1) The two physicians of the gods who are represented as the twin sons of the Sun by a nymph in the form of a mare; cf. त्वाष्ट्री तु सवितुर्भार्या वडवारूपधारिणी । असूयत महाभागा सान्तरीक्षेऽश्विनाबुभौ (tvāṣṭrī tu saviturbhāryā vaḍavārūpadhāriṇī | asūyata mahābhāgā sāntarīkṣe'śvinābubhau) || [According to Vedic conception they are the harbingers of Uṣas or the dawn; they are young, beautiful, bright, swift &c.; and, according to Yāska, they represent the transition from darkness of light, when the intermingling of both produces that inseparable duality expressed by the twin nature of these deities; according to different interpretations quoted in the Nirukta they were 'heaven and earth', 'day and night', 'two kings, performers of holy acts' which may be traced to their dual and luminous nature. Mythically they were the parents of Nakula and Sahadeva and the physicians of the gods and are called Gadāgadau, Svarvaidyau, Dasrau, Nāsatyau, Vādaveyau, Abdhijau &c. They were celebrated for their active benevolence and curative power which they showed in restoring the sage Chyavana, when grown old and decrepit. to youth, and prolonged his life.]

    2) Two horses.

    3) (In astr.) The twins of the zodiac.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Shabda-Sagara Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    Aśvin (अश्विन्).—m. du. (-nau) The twin sons of Aswini by Surya, and physicians of Swarga. E. aśvinī and aṇ affix, the fem. termination is dropped.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Benfey Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    Aśvin (अश्विन्).—i. e. aśva + in, m., du. Two deities, [Rāmāyaṇa] 1, 24, 8.

    — Cf. the Dioscuri.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Cappeller Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    Aśvin (अश्विन्).—[adjective] horsed. [masculine] horseman; [dual] the two Aśvins; [feminine] aśvinī their wife or mother.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    1) Aśvin (अश्विन्):—[from aśvamfn. possessed of horses, consisting of horses, [Ṛg-veda]

    2) [v.s. ...] mounted on horseback, [Mārkaṇḍeya-purāṇa]

    3) [v.s. ...] m. a cavalier

    4) [v.s. ...] horse-tamer, [Ṛg-veda]

    5) [v.s. ...] m. [dual number] (inā or inau) ‘the two charioteers’, Name of two divinities (who appear in the sky before the dawn in a golden carriage drawn by horses or birds; they bring treasures to men and avert misfortune and sickness; they are considered as the physicians of heaven), [Ṛg-veda] etc.

    6) [v.s. ...] a Name of the Nakṣatra presided over by the Aśvins, [Varāha-mihira’s Bṛhat-saṃhitā]

    7) [v.s. ...] the number, ‘two’ [ib.; Sūryasiddhānta]

    8) [v.s. ...] (for aśvi-sutau) the two sons of the Aśvins, viz. Nakula and Sahadeva, [Mahābhārata v, 1816]

    9) [from aśvan. (= aśva-vat n. q.v.) richness in horses, [Ṛg-veda i, 53, 4.]

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Yates Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    Aśvin (अश्विन्):—(nau) 5. m. Twin sons, physicians of heaven. So aśvinīputrau aśvīnī-kumārau-aśvinī-sutau- 1. m.

    Aśvin (अश्विन्) refer to two Vedic deities, as defined in the Śivapurāṇa 1.16. Accordingly, “[...] the worship of Brahman, Dhanvantari and of the twin deities—Aśvins alleviates ailments, prevents foul death and suppresses all sickness instantaneously”.

    Note: The Aśvins, two Vedic deities, are represented as the physicians who ride in a golden car drawn by horses. Professor Goldstucker (cp Muir’s Texts, Vol. V) thinks that the Aśvins represented two distinct elements, the cosmical and the human blended into one. The human element is represented by those legends which refer to the wonderful cures effected by them. The cosmic element relates to their luminous nature. It is more likely that there were some horsemen or warriors of great renown who inspired their contemporaries with awe by their wonderful deeds and more especially by their medical skill.

    Sourcearchive.org: Shiva Purana - English Translation

    Raj Nighantu

    Aśvin (अश्विन्) is the first month of the “autumn season” (śarada) in the traditional Indian calendar, according to the second chapter (dharaṇyādi-varga) of the 13th-century Raj Nighantu or Rājanighaṇṭu (an Ayurvedic encyclopedia). The physician (bhiṣaj) should pay attention to the seasonal (ṛtu) factor in the use of medicinal drugs. Accordingly, “the bulbous roots in winter season (viz., Aśvin), other roots in cold season and flowers during spring season are supposed to contain better properties. The new leaves or shoots in summer and the drugs, which grow in mud, like Lotus etc., should be used in autumn season”.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: The Purana Index

    Aśvin (अश्विन्).—The gods of Vaivasvata epoch; sons of Badavā (saṃjñā) and Vivasvat born through the nose and hence Nāsatyas;1 fought with Vṛṣaparva in Devāsura war.2 Were taught the aśvasiras mantra by the sage Dadhyaṅga.3 Called on Cyavana. Being physicians they could not participate in soma. Cyavana offered a share in soma to them if they could give him a youthful form. He was made to look exactly like themselves so much so that Sukanyā was not able to distinguish her husband. On a prayer the Aśvins showed Sukanyā her lord and departed.4 In the yajña of Śaryāti, were allowed to partake of soma juice.5 Parents of Nakula and Sahadeva through Pāṇḍu's queen Mādrī.6 Came to Dvārakā to ask Kṛṣṇa to go to Vaikuṇṭha;7 worshipped for long life;8 form the nose of puruṣa;9 guard medicinal herbs in Candra hill of Plakṣa for nectar;10 born from the nostrils of Prajāpati; vanquished by Rāvaṇa;11 present in the Candraśāla of Devī.12 Fought with Devas against Kālanemi, being experts in citrayuddha.13 Also aśvikumārakau; worship of, in the grahabali.14 Born of Brahmā;15 the two forefeet of the śiśumāra (porpoise);16 inhabit the bhuvarloka;17 stood on Gayāsura, along with other gods;18 presented their weapons on the occasion of the marriage of Śiva with Lalitā to the divine couple;19 came with other gods to pray to goddess Lalitā for her victory against Bhaṇḍa;20 the ears of Vāmana avatāra21

    दस्र m. du. the Aśvins, m. N. of one of the Aśvins, Bṛh. ; MBh. ; Hariv. 601  दस्र a mfn. accomplishing wonderful deeds, giving marvellous aid (chiefly said of the Aśvins), RV.; दस्र m. sg. the number 2 Sūryas. i ; = -देवता,  viii, 9; an ass (cf. दशेरक) (Monier-Williams) 

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: The Purana Index

    Kathāsaritsāgara (the Ocean of Story) by Somadeva | 1924 |

    57. Story of King Cirāyus and his Minister Nāgārjuna

    In the city of Cirāyus there was in old time a king, named Cirāyus,[1] who was indeed long-lived, and the home of all good fortune. He had a compassionate, generous and gifted minister, named Nāgārjuna, who was sprung from a portion of a Bodhisattva,[2] who knew the use of all drugs, and by making an elixir he rendered himself and that king free from old age, and long-lived.

    One day an infant son of that minister Nāgārjuna, whom he loved more than any of his other children, died. He felt grief on that account, and by the force of his asceticism and knowledge proceeded to prepare out of certain ingredients the Water of Immortality,[3] in order to prevent mortals from dying. But while he was waiting for the auspicious moment in which to infuse a particular drug Indra found out what was going on.

    And Indra, having consulted with the gods, said to the two Aśvins[4]:

    “Go and give this message to Nāgārjuna on the earth from me:

    ‘Why have you, though a minister, begun this revolutionary proceeding of making the Water of Life? Are you determined now to conquer the Creator, who indeed created men subject to the law of death, since you propose to make men immortal by preparing the Water of Life? If this takes place, what difference will there be between gods and men? And the constitution of the universe will be broken up, because there will be no sacrificer and no recipient of sacrifice. So, by my advice, discontinue this preparation of the Water of Life, otherwise the gods will be angry and will certainly curse you. And your son, through grief for whom you are engaged in this attempt, is now in Svarga.’”

    With this message Indra dispatched the two Aśvins. And they arrived at the house of Nāgārjuna, and, after receiving the argha,[5] told Nāgārjuna, who was pleased with their visit, the message of Indra, and informed him that his son was with the gods in heaven.

    Then Nāgārjuna, being despondent, thought:

    “Never mind the gods; but if I do not obey the command of Indra these Aśvins will inflict a curse on me. So let this Water of Life go; I have not accomplished my desire; however, my son, on account of my good deeds in a former life, has gone to the abode of bliss.”

    Having thus reflected, Nāgārjuna said to these two gods, the Aśvins:

    “I obey the command of Indra. I will desist from making the Water of Life. If you two had not come I should have completed the preparation of the Water of Life in five days and freed this whole earth from old age and death.”

    When Nāgārjuna had said this he buried, by their advice, the Water of Life, which was almost completed, in the earth before their eyes. Then the Aśvins took leave of him and went and told Indra in heaven that their errand was accomplished, and the king of gods rejoiced.

    Note on the Aśvins (twin deities of light)

    [quote]

    Note: this text is extracted from Book VII, chapter 41.

    The Aśvins are, perhaps, best described as twin deities of light. Both their origin and the reason for their various attributes are obscure. In Vedic mythology they are described as the sons of Dyaus, the Sky Father or Heaven (cf. the Greek Zeus), and also as the sons of Sūrya, the sun, or Savitṛ, the quickening activity of the sun. According to this latter version the sun married Sañjñā, who, after bearing her husband two children, fled from him owing to his overpowering splendour. After numerous vicissitudes he reduced his splendour, disguised himself as a horse, and sought out his lost wife. Sañjñā, not allowing him to approach her from behind, turned her head in his direction, and from the united breath of their nostrils were produced the two Aśvins, who were hence called Nāsatyā.

    The meaning of this name is unknown, but in Yāska’s Nirukta, a kind of Vedic etymological commentary, the word is said (vi, 13) to mean “true, not false,” while Yāska himself suggests it may mean “nose-born” (nāsikāprabhavas). The antiquity of the epithet was shown by Professor Winckler’s discovery in 1907 of cuneiform tablets at Boghaz-Köi containing records of treaties between the Hittites and the kings of Mitāni (c. 1400 B.C.). Among the gods called upon as witnesses was Na-ša-at-ti-ia—i.e. Nāsatyā. For a list of the numerous papers on this important discovery see the Cambridge History of India, vol. i, p. 320n2.

    The question as to who the Aśvins were is asked in Nirukta (xii, 1), but no definite answer is given, only various opinions can be quoted. They are said to be “Heaven and Earth,” “Day and Night,” “Sun and Moon,” “two kings who perform holy acts,” etc. They have also been described as the personification of two luminous points or rays imagined to precede the break of day. Modern scholars, however, see in them either the morning and evening stars, or twilight (one half light and one half dark).

    Although no less than fifty hymns are addressed to them in the Ṛg-Veda, there is little that is definite about them. They are described as riding in a golden chariot, which in most accounts is drawn by horses (the name Aśvinā means “the two horsemen”), but poets often say it was drawn by some kind of bird, a buffalo, or an ass. They are the precursors of the Dawn (Uṣās), who appears at the yoking of their car. She is sometimes described as the sister and sometimes as the wife of the Aśvins. More commonly, however, their joint wife is Sūryā, who rides with them in the car. In still other hymns (Ṛg-Veda, x, 85) Soma, the moon, is the husband of Sūryā, and the Aśvins are only the groomsmen, who help to get her for Soma from her father Savitṛ. They lost one of the wheels of their chariot at this wedding and consequently we find references to their threewheeled car.

    In different hymns of the Ṛg-Veda they are referred to as “Sons of the Sun,” “Children of the Sky,” “Bright Lords of Lustre,” “Offspring of the Ocean,” “Honey-hued,” and so on. Thus it is obvious that they originally represented some twin phenomenon in cosmical mythology, but exactly what is hard to say.

    But there is another aspect of the Aśvins to be considered. They are described as healers of disease, deliverers from distress (especially on the sea), lifters-up of the downtrodden, and friends of lovers. Such an office was considered rather infra dig. among the gods, and consequently they lost a certain amount of prestige.

    In Brāhmanical mythology the cosmical element of the Aśvins has disappeared and they remain as physicians of great kindness and personal beauty. Their names are now Nāsatyā and Dasra. The best-known story, found differently in the Satapatha Brāhmaṇa and the Mahābhārata, is that of Chyavana, the old husband of the beautiful Sukanyā. The Aśvins fell in love with her and tried in vain to seduce her. They finally consented to rejuvenate her husband, and in return were given a share of the Soma. Again in Mahābhārata (i, 111), on being invoked, they restore the eyesight of Upamanyu, who, becoming blind through eating certain forest leaves, had fallen into a pit. There are many other stories of their good deeds. They rescued Bhujyu from drowning and Atri from a fiery pit. When Viśpalā lost her leg they furnished her with an iron one.

    It will be seen from the above varying scraps of mythology connected with the Aśvins that it is very hard, if not quite impossible, to state their origin, or to say what is the connecting link which joins the cosmical and more human sides of their character. The one may have evolved from the other, the healing and vivifying power of the sun and light being the medium, or perhaps the healing attributes may have been added in the effort to preserve the memory of some real historical mortal physicians, or “kings who performed holy acts,” whose deeds would otherwise have been lost in the oblivion of the ages.

    We cannot help seeing a certain likeness with the Διὸς κόρω of the Greeks, Castor and Pollux, who are also twin horsemen and act as saviour-gods to mankind. Dual gods or heroes are found in many mythologies and their association may possibly point to the syncretism of allied cults, or to the development of new cults out of a primitive cult epithet. (See further Crooke, “Some Notes on Homeric Folk-Lore,” Folk-Lore, vol. xix, 1908, p. 163. For notes and references on the Castor and Pollux myth see Frazer’s translation of Apollodorus, Loeb Classical Library, vol. ii, pp. 30, 31.)

    It is interesting to compare the post-Homeric attributes of Apollo as a god of healing and as a marine deity. The former side of his character is shown in such titles as Iatromantis and Oulios, and the latter in such names as Delphinius, Epibaterius, Euryalus, etc.— n.m.p.

    [unquote]

    Nāsatyā (नासत्या).—The constellation अश्विनी (aśvinī).

    Nāsatya (नासत्य).—One of the Aśvinīkumāras. (Mahābhārata, Śānti Parva, Chapter 208, Verse 17).

    Nāsatya (नासत्य).—m. du. (-tyau) The two sons of Ashwini, and physicians of Swarga. f.

    (-tyā) The constellation Ashwini. E. na not, asatya impure.

    Nāsatya (नासत्य).—i. e. na-a-satya, I. m. du. A name of the Aśvins, Mahābhārata 12, 7583. Ii. adj. Referring to the Nāsatyas, 12, 13491.

    Nāsatya (नासत्य).—[masculine] [Epithet] of the Aśvins. b mfn. ([probably] [from] √2. nas, [Causal]) helpful, kind, friendly (mostly m. [dual number] as Name of the Aśvins, [Ṛg-veda]; later m. sg. Name of one of the A°s, the other being then called Dasra)(Monier-Williams)

    Nāsatya (नासत्य):—(tyau) 1. m. dual. The two sons of Ashwinī, the physicians of heaven. (tyāf. The constellation Ashwinī.

    Nāsatyau (नासत्यौ).—The Twins (Aśvins) born of the nostrils of Samjña as mare on the earth; father of Nakula and Sahādeva;1 visited the hermitage of Cyavana;2 propitiated during the śrāddha.3

    • 1) Bhāgavata-purāṇa VI. 6. 40; 7. 3; IX. 22. 28; Matsya-purāṇa 11. 37.
    • 2) Bhāgavata-purāṇa IX. 3. 11; Brahmāṇḍa-purāṇa III. 59. 25.
    • 3) Viṣṇu-purāṇa III. 14. 1; IV. 14. 38; V. 1. 58.

    Nāsatyau (नासत्यौ).—m. (du.) Aśvins, the twin physicians of gods; तौ नासत्यावश्विनौ वां महेऽहम् (tau nāsatyāvaśvinau vāṃ mahe'ham) Mb.1.3.66; Bhāg.9.3.11. 1a) Nāsatya (नासत्य).—A son of Mārtāṇḍa or Sūrya; one of the Aśvins.*1b) A deva gaṇa.*

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: The Purana Index

    Sourcearchive.org: Puranic Encyclopedia

    Bhujyu (भुज्यु).—A Rājaṛṣi (royal sage), the son of Tugra. King Tugra sent his son with an army across the sea to conquer the enemies in a distant island. When the boat in which they sailed had reached mid-ocean, it was caught in a storm and wrecked. The prince and the soldiers sank into the sea. At that time the prince prayed to the Aśvins who saved Bhujyu from drowning and carried him back to the palace in boats and chariots travelling through the air. This story is given in the Ṛgveda where the adventures of Aśvins are described. (Ṛgveda, 1st Maṇḍala, 17th Anuvāka, 116th Sūkta.).


    Bhujyu (भुज्यु):  Name of a son of Tugra (protected by the Aśvins), [ib. i, 112, 6; 116, 3 etc.]; of a man with the [patronymic] Lāhyāyani, [Śatapatha-brāhmaṇa] (Monier-Williams)

    1.112.06 With those aids by which you rescued Antaka, (when cast into) a deep (pool), and 

    about to be destroyed; by which, inflicting no distress, you preserved Bhujyu, and by which 

    you relieved Karkandhu and Vayya; with them, Aśvins, come willingly hither. 

    [Antaka was a rājar̥ṣi, whom the asuras threw into a pond or a well; Bhujyu = son of Rājā Tugra. Bhujyu had embarked on a maritime expedition against the enemies of his father, but encountered a storm, in which his vessel was lost; he was saved, and brught back to his father by the intervention of the As'vins; Karkabandhu and Vayya: asuras whom the As'vins extricated from misfortunes; cf. RV. 1.116.3].


    1.116.03 Tugra, verily, As'vins, sent (his son) Bhujyu to sea, as a dying man parts with his \riches; but you brought him back in vessels of your own, floating over the ocean, and keeping out the waters. [Tugra was a friend of the Aśvins; he was annoyed by enemies residing in a different island. He sent his son Bhujyu against them, with an army on board a ship; after sailing some distance, the vessel foundered in a gale. Bhujyu applied to the Aśvins, who brought him and his troops back in their own shi

    Taugrya (तौग्र्य).—[masculine] patr. of Bhujyu. m. ‘son of Tugra’, Bhujyu, [Ṛg-veda i, 117 f.; 158; 180 and 182; viii, 5, 22; x, 39, 4.]; Tyugra (त्युग्र):—m. for tugra, [Taittirīya-āraṇyaka i, 10, 2.]; Tugryāvṛdh (तुग्र्यावृध्):—[=tugryā-vṛdh] [from tugrya > tugramfn. favouring the Tugrya (Indra, Soma), [viii.](Monier-Williams) niṣṭau.ryamūhathura.bhyaspari [10, 39, 4.]

    Tugriya (तुग्रिय):—[from tugra] [Vedic or Veda] = rya, [Pāṇini 4-4, 115.]

    Sourcearchive.org: Puranic Encyclopedia

    Tugra (तुग्र).—A King extolled in the Ṛgveda. This King sent his son Bhujyu with a large army by sea to conquer his enemies in dvīpāntara. When they were a long distance away from the shore the boats carrying them capsized in a storm and the prince and army were drowned in the sea. The prince then prayed to the Aśvinīdevas and they saved him and his army from the sea and sent them back to the palace. Those boats could travel both in the sea and the air. (Sūkta 116, Maṇḍala 1, Ṛgveda, Anuvāka 17).


    Tugra (तुग्र).—[masculine] [Name] of the father of Bhujyu & an enemy of Indra. m. Name of Bhujyu’s father (saved by the Aśvins), [Ṛg-veda i;vi, 62]; of an enemy of Indra, 20 and 26(Monier-Williams)





    1.117.01 As'vins for your gratification by the pleasant Soma, your ancient worshipper adores you; the offering is poured upon the sacred grass, the hymn is ready (for repetition); come, N
    āsatyas, with food and with vigour.


    1.117.02 With that car, As'vins, which, rapid as thought, drawn by good horses, appears before men, and with which you repair to the dwelling of the virtuous, come, leaders of (sacrifice), to our abode.
    1.117.03 You liberated, leaders (of rites), the sage Atri, who was venerated by the five classes of men from the wicked prison, together with his troop (of children), destroying his enemies and baffling, showerers (of benefits), the devices of the malignant Dasyus.
    1.117.04 Leaders (of sacrifice), showerers (of benefits), you restored Rebha, cast by unassailable (enemies) into the water, and wounded, like a (sick) horse, by your (healing) skill; your ancient exploits do not fade (from recollection).
    1.117.05 You extricated, Dasras, the sage (Vandanā) cast into a well, like a handsome and splendid ornament designed for embellishment, and (lying) As'vins, like one sleepin gon the lap of the earth or like the sun disappearing in darkness.

    1.117.06 That (exploit) of yours, leaders (of sacrifice), is to be celebrated, Nāsatyas, by Kaks.i_vat, of the race of Pajra, when you filled for the (expectant) man a hundred vases of sweet (liquors) from the hoof of your fleet horse.

    1.117.07 You restored, leaders (of sacrifices), Vis.n.a_pu (his lost son) to Vis'vaka, the son of Kr.s.n.a, when he praised you; you bestowed, As'vins, a husband upon Ghos.a_, growing old and tarrying inher father's dwelling. [Ghos.ā was the daughter of Kaks.i_vat; she was a leper, and therefore, unfit to be married; but when advanced in years, she prayed to the As'vins, who healed her leprosy and restored her to youth and beauty, so that she obtained a husband].

    1.117.08 You gave, As'vins, a lovely bride to S'ya_vā; you gave sight to Kan.va, unable to see his way; showerers (of benefits), the deed is to be glorified by which you gave hearing to the son of Nr.s.ad. [S'ya_va, a r.s.i, had the black leprosy, but was cured of it by the As'vins, and consequently married. The son of Nr.s.ad is a r.s.i].

    1.117.09 As'vins, who assume many forms, you gave to Pedu a swift horse, the bringer of a thousand (treasures), powerful, irresistible, the destroyer of foes, the object of praise, the bearer (over dangers).
    1.117.10 Liberal givers, these your exploits are to be celebrated, and the resounding prayer propitiates you while abiding in heaven and earth; when the descendants of Pajra invite you, As'vins, come with food, and grant strength to the sage (who worships you).
    1.117.11 As'vins, glorified by the praises of the son (of the jar), and giving food, nourishers (of men), to the sage (Bharadvāja), exalted by Agastya withprayer, you restored Na_satyas, Vis.pala_. [The son of the jar: sunu = son; kubha_t prasuta, i.e. Agastya; vipra_ya = Bharadvājāya r.s.aye].

    1.117.12 Wither were you going, sons of heaven, showerers (of benefits), when, on your way to the dwellingof Ka_vya, (to receive his) adoration, you raised up (Rebha), As'vins, on the tenth day, like a buried vessel full of gold?
    1.117.13 You rendered, by your power, As'vins, the aged Cyavana again young; the daughter of the sun, Nāsatyas, invested your chariot with beauty.

    1.117.14 Dissipators of affliction, as you were praised with former praises by Tugra, so were you again adored (by him), when you brought Bhujyu safe from the tossing ocean with swift ships and rapid horses. [vibhih = swift naubhih (ships)].
    1.117.15 Th sun of Tugra, brought back by you, As'vins, (to his father), glorified you whenhe ahd crossed the ocean in safety, and you bore him, showerers (of benefits), with your well-harnessed car, swift as thought, to safety.
    1.117.16 The quail glorified you, As'vins, when you saved her from the mouth of the wolf; you carried off (Jāhus.a) to the top of the mountain in your triumphant chariot; and slew the son of Vis.vān~c with a poisoned (arrow). [Vis.va_n~c is an asura,  The text has, 'whose son you killed with poison'; a poisoned arrow is implied].

    1.117.17 You restored eyes to R.jrās'va, who, on presenting a hundred sheep to the she-wolf, had been condemned to darkness by his indignant father, and gave light to the blind, wherewith to behold all things.

    1.117.18 (Desiring) that the enjoyment (arising from the perfection) of the senses (should be restored to the blind), the she-wolf invoked you, (saying), "As'vins, showerers (of benefits), leaders (of sacrifices), R.jrās'va, (lavish) as a youthful gallant, (has given me) a hundred and one sheep, cutting them into fragments".

    1.117.19 As'vins, your powerful protection is the source of happiness; worthy of laudation, you have made whole the maimed; therefore, has the intelligent (Ghos.a_) called upon you; showerers (of benefits) come hither with your succours.
    1.117.20 Dasras, you filled the milkless, barren, and emaciated cow of S'ayu with milk; you brought, by your powers, the daughter of Purumitra, as a wife, of Vimada. [Purumitra was a rājā].

    1.117.21 As'vins, causing the barley to be sown (in the fields that had been prepared) by the plough; milking (the clouds) for the sake of Manu; destroying the Dasyu with the thunderbolt; you have bestowed brilliant light upon the ārya. [āryāya: vidus.e, to the sage, that is to Manu; Manus.a = Manu].

    1.117.22 You replaced, As'vins, with the head of a horse, (the head of) Dadhyan~c, the son of Atharvan, and, true to his promise, he revealed to you the mystic knowledge which he had learned from Tvas.t.ā, and which was as a ligature of the waist to you. [Tvas.t.ā = Indra; the knowlege was kaks.yam. vām = a girdle to you both; strengthening them to perform religious rites].

    1.117.23 Sapient As'vins, I ever solicit your favour; protect all my religious duties, and grant, Nāsatyas, abundant and excellent wealth, together with offsprings.

    1.117.24 Liberal As'vins, leaders (of sacrifices), you gave to Vadhr.mati her son Hiran.yahasta; bounteous As'vins, you restored to life the triply-mutilated S'yāva. [S'ya_va was cut into three pieces by the asuras; the pieces were reunited into one by the As'vins].

    1.117.25 These, your ancient exploits, As'vins, our forefathers have celebrated, and we offer adoration to you, showerers (of benefits) repeating your praises, accompanied by our dependants.

    Three-wheeled, 3-seated golden ratha of Aśvin are metaphors for artisans working with wood and 3 metals; evidence of deciphered Indus Script seal m304

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/y5cv44ja

    --  deciphered Indus Script sealm304 seal decodes the Rgveda metaphors of three-wheeled, three-seated chariot of Aśvin who are twin artisans working with wood and metal

    -- tákṣaṇ, 'carpenters', ṭhaṭṭhāra 'brassworkers -- Aśvin ride on 3 wheel golden chariot, i.e. work with three metals: gold, silver, copper according to सायणभाष्यम्  

    This is an addendum to:

    1. अर्कजौ, 'the two Aśvins' are 1. Indus Script Meluhha rebus renderings of arka 'copper, red'; 2. Veda metaphors for purification in yajna https://tinyurl.com/nfewbe4l

    2. अर्कजौ are the two Aśvins venerated in R̥gveda; arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop' is a Meluhha rebus rendering of Indus Script hieroglyph Sign 391 https://tinyurl.com/1hwiczon

    3.  https://tinyurl.com/5ast9zp9

    4. Deciphering Paśupati seal, in penance, master of animals, wealth-accounting ledgers https://tinyurl.com/y2h5bcga 

    m304 seal

    (Three-faced hieroglyph-multiplex on m304 seal) It is significant that त्रिशिरस् mfn. three-headed (Tvāṣṭra, author of RV. x, 8. ), TāṇḍyaBr. xvii ; Bṛh. ; KauṣUp. ; MBh. ; Kām. 

    The hieroglyph on Seal m0304 ligatured to the buffal-horns of the seated person


    Hieroglyph: thattār 'buffalo horn' Rebus: taṭṭār 'brass worker' urukkun. < உருக்கு-. [T. ukku, K. urku, M. urukku.] 1. Steel; எஃகு. (சூடா.) 2. Anything melted, product of liquefaction; உருக் கினபொருள்செப்புருக் கனைய (கம்பராகார்கா. 91).உருக்குத்தட்டார் urukku-t-taṭṭār, n. < id. +. Goldsmiths; பொற்கொல்லர். (சிலப். 5, 31, உரை.)பணித்தட்டார் paṇi-t-taṭṭār, n. < id. +. Goldsmiths; பொற்கொல்லர்பணித்தட்டார் பணி பண்ணுமிடங்களில் (சிலப். 6, 135, உரை).தட்டார்பாட்டம் taṭṭār-pāṭṭam, n. < தட் டான்¹ +. Profession tax on goldsmiths; தட்டார் இறுக்கும் அரசிறைவகை. (S. I. I. ii, 117.)தட்டாரப்பாட்டம் taṭṭāra-p-pāṭṭam, n. < தட்டார் +. See தட்டார்பாட்டம். (S. I. I. iii, 115.) తట్టుముట్టు [ taṭṭumuṭṭu ] or తట్టుముట్లు taṭṭu-muṭṭu. [Tel.] n. Things, utensils, furniture, tools, household stuff. తట్టుముట్టాడు to surround (as poverty)చుట్టుకొనుతట్రపువాడు [ taṭrapuvāḍu ] taṭrapu-vāḍu. [Tel.] n. A goldsmith.

    Glyphics of shoggy, brisltles of hair on the face of the person: Shoggy hair; tiger’s mane. sodo bodo, sodro bodro adj. adv. rough, hairy, shoggy, hirsute, uneven; sodo [Persian. sodā, dealing] trade; traffic; merchandise; marketing; a bargain; the purchase or sale of goods; buying and selling; mercantile dealings (G.lex.) sodagor = a merchant, trader; sodāgor (P.B.) (Santali.lex.) 

    Face on m0304. Frontal PLUS Two faces in profile ligatured. I do not know if this signifies TvaSTR Tris'iras or tri-dhAtumũh 'face' Rebus mũhã̄ 'iron furnace output' kolom 'three' (faces) rebus: kolimi 'smithy, forge' Horns of buffalo: rango 'buffalo' rebus: rango 'pewter' (alloy of copper, zinc, tin), hence tri-dhAtu. This could be a synonym for dhAvaD 'smelter'.

    Aśvin are referenced in 398 citations in 57 Sukta of Rgveda: 1.3, 1.22, 1.34, 1.46–47, 1.112, 1.116–120, 1.157–158, 1.180–184, 2.20, 3.58, 4.43–45, 5.73–78, 6.62–63, 7.67–74, 8.5, 8.8–10, 8.22, 8.26, 8.35, 8.57, 8.73, 8.85–87, 10.24, 10.39–41, 10.143.



    (Ganga Sahai Sharma, Rigved: Hindi Indology, p.310)
    सायण elaborates on RV 1.183.1 by explaining the metaphor of three-seated, three-wheeled chariot of Aśvin as a reference to three dhātu or three metals: gold, silver, copper used for the ratha-- “त्रिधातुना त्रिप्रकारस्थानोपेतेन सुवर्णरजतताम्रधातुत्रयोपेतेन वा रथेन ।
    त्रि—वन्धुर mfn. (Pāṇ. 6-2, 199 , Vārtt.Pat. ) having 3 seats (the Aśvins' chariot), RV. i, vii-ix. 
    त्रि—चक्र mfn. having 3 wheels, RV. i, iv, viii, x  (scil. रथ,  85, 14 ).

    हे "वृषणा वर्षकौ कामानां युवां "तं वक्ष्यमाणगुणविशिष्टं रथं "युञ्जाथां योजयतम् । तमित्युक्तं कमित्याह । "यः रथः "त्रिवन्धुरः त्रिप्रकारसारथिस्थानः । वन्धुरं रथिनः स्थानमित्याहुः । ‘आ याह्यर्वाङुप वन्धुरेष्ठाः' ( ऋ. सं. ३. ४३. १ ) इत्यादिमन्त्रान्तरात् । "यः च "त्रिचक्रः चक्रत्रितयोपेतः । पुनः स एव विशेष्यते । "येन रथेन “उपयाथः उपगच्छथः । किम् । 'सुकृतः शोभनसोमाख्यकर्मवतो यजमानस्य “दुरोणम् । गृहनामैतत् । यागगृहम् । येनेत्युक्तं केनेत्याह । “त्रिधातुना त्रिप्रकारस्थानोपेतेन सुवर्णरजतताम्रधातुत्रयोपेतेन वा रथेन । गमने दृष्टान्तः। "विर्न "पर्णैः पक्षी पक्षैर्यथा शीघ्रमप्रयत्नेन गच्छति तद्वदुक्तलक्षणेन रथेन “पतथः गच्छथः ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    Tacitus (98 CE) refers toTuisto, Tuisco as the Father of the Germanic people. 

    "They celebrate in ancient songs, which is the only mode of memory and of annals that they have, how the god Tuisto was born from the earth. To him they ascribe a son Mannus [man], the originator and founder of their nation, and to Mannus three sons from whose name those next to the Ocean [sea] are called Ingaevones, those in the middle Herminones, and the others Istaevones. Certain of them, using the license that goes with antiquity, allege that more eponyms of the nation were born of the god - Marsi, Gambrivii, Suebi, and Vandilii - and that these are genuine ancient names." (Tacitus, Germania, 2.2-3)

    Image from Richard Verstegan, Restitution of Decayed Intelligence in Antiquities (1605) 



    Stylized representation of Tuisto from a German manuscript

    Thusco'Father of All Germans'aka Tuysco, Tuisco, Thuiscon, Tuisto, Tuito, Teuto, Tuiskon

    pic of Tuisco from MDB p115 A Most Dangerous Book Tacitus' Germania From the Roman Empire to the 3rd Reich Christopher B. Krebs (Harvard classics prof) W W Norton, 2011, 303pp, Mustang

    https://techies1.tripod.com/Thusco.html

    See: http://swabian-pride.blogspot.com/2018/09/divine-progenitors-of-suebi-analysis-of.html

    Cognates of Tuisto, Tuisco in Indian Meluhha sprachbund, 'speech union' are ṭhaṭṭhāra 'brassworkers', tákṣaṇ, 'carpenters' as demonstrated in the following Meluhha lexemes:

    *ṭhaṭṭha1 ʻ brass ʼ. [Onom. from noise of hammering brass? -- *ṭhaṭṭh -- ]N. ṭhaṭṭar ʻ an alloy of copper and bell metal ʼ.*ṭhaṭṭhakāra ʻ brass worker ʼ. 2. *ṭhaṭṭhakara -- . [*ṭhaṭṭha -- 1, kāra -- 1]1. Pk. ṭhaṭṭhāra -- m., K. ṭhö̃ṭhur m., S. ṭhã̄ṭhāro m., P. ṭhaṭhiār˚rā m.2. P. ludh. ṭhaṭherā m., Ku. ṭhaṭhero m., N. ṭhaṭero, Bi. ṭhaṭherā, Mth. ṭhaṭheri, H. ṭhaṭherā m.(CDIAL 5491, 5493)  Ta. taṭṭu (taṭṭi-) to knock, tap, pat, strike against, dash against, strike, beat, hammer, thresh; n. knocking, patting, breaking, striking against, collision; taṭṭam clapping of the hands; taṭṭal knocking, striking, clapping, tapping, beating time; taṭṭāṉ gold or silver smith; fem. taṭṭātti. Ma. taṭṭu a blow, knock; taṭṭuka to tap, dash, hit, strike against, knock; taṭṭān goldsmith; fem. taṭṭātti; taṭṭāran washerman; taṭṭikka to cause to hit; taṭṭippu beating. Ko. taṭ- (tac-) to pat, strike, kill, (curse) affects, sharpen, disregard (words); taṭ a·ṛ- (a·c) to stagger from fatigue. To. toṭ a slap; toṭ- (toṭy-) to strike (with hammer), pat, (sin) strikes; toṛ- (toṭ-) to bump foot; toṭxn, toṭxïn goldsmith; fem. toṭty, toṭxity; toṭk ïn- (ïḏ-) to be tired, exhausted. Ka. taṭṭu to tap, touch, come close, pat, strike, beat, clap, slap, knock, clap on a thing (as cowdung on a wall), drive, beat off or back, remove; n. slap or pat, blow, blow or knock of disease, danger, death, fatigue, exhaustion. Koḍ. taṭṭ- (taṭṭi-) to touch, pat, ward off, strike off, (curse) effects; taṭṭë goldsmith; fem. taṭṭati (Shanmugam). 

    Tu. taṭṭāvunito cause to hit, strike. Te. taṭṭu to strike, beat, knock, pat, clap, slap; n. stripe, welt; taṭravã̄ḍu goldsmith or silversmith. Kur. taṛnā (taṛcas) to flog, lash, whip. Malt. taṛce to slap. Cf. 3156 Ka. tāṭu. / Cf. Turner, CDIAL, no. 5490, *ṭhaṭṭh- to strike; no. 5493, *ṭhaṭṭhakāra- brassworker; √ taḍ, no. 5748, tāˊḍa- a blow; no. 5752, tāḍáyati strikes. (DEDR 3039)

    tákṣan (acc. tákṣaṇam RV., takṣāṇam Pāṇ.) m. ʻ carpenter ʼ. [√takṣ]Pk. takkhāṇa -- m., Paš. ar. tac̣an -- kṓr, weg. taṣāˊn, Kal. kaṭ -- tačon, Kho. (Lor.) tačon, Sh. &oarcacute; m., kaṭ -- th˚, K. chān m., chöñü f., P. takhāṇ m., ˚ṇī f., H. takhān m.; Si. sasa ʻ carpenter, wheelwright ʼ < nom. tákṣā. -- With "intrusive" r: Kho. (Lor.) tračon ʻ carpenter ʼ, P. tarkhāṇ m. (→ H. tarkhān m.), WPah. jaun. tarkhāṇ. -- With unexpl. d -- or dh -- (X dāˊru -- ?): S. ḍrakhaṇu m. ʻ carpenter ʼ; L. drakhāṇ, (Ju.) darkhāṇ m. ʻ carpenter ʼ (darkhāṇ pakkhī m. ʻ woodpecker ʼ), mult. dhrikkhāṇ m., dhrikkhaṇī f., awāṇ. dhirkhāṇ m.(CDIAL 5621) takṣa in cmpd. ʻ cutting ʼ, m. ʻ carpenter ʼ VarBr̥S., vṛkṣa -- takṣaka -- m. ʻ tree -- feller ʼ R. [√takṣ]Pa. tacchaka -- m. ʻ carpenter ʼ, taccha -- sūkara -- m. ʻ boar ʼ; Pk. takkha -- , ˚aya -- m. ʻ carpenter, artisan ʼ; Bshk. sum -- tac̣h ʻ hoe ʼ (< ʻ *earth -- scratcher ʼ), tec̣h ʻ adze ʼ (< *takṣī -- ?); Sh. tac̣i f. ʻ adze ʼ; -- Phal. tērc̣hi ʻ adze ʼ (with "intrusive" r).(CDIAL 5618)Los gemelos Ashwini kummaras hijos del dios sol Suria. Dioses vedico que representan el brillo del amanecer y el atardecer 

    Translation: The Ashwini kummaras twins, sons of the sun god Suria. Vedic gods representing the brightness of sunrise and sunset 

    Source: https://hi.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/चित्र:Ashwini_Kumaras-L.jpg

    Association with artisans

    Synonym is: 'नासत्यौ' which occurs 99 times. Another synonym is: dasrau, dasra (cognate Greek Διόσκουροι Dióskouroi). वेदों में इन्हें अनेकों बार "द्यौस का पुत्र" (दिवो नपाता) कहा गया है। पौराणिक कथाओं में 'अश्विनीकुमार'त्वष्टा की पुत्री प्रभा नाम की स्त्री से उत्पन्न सूर्य के दो पुत्र। त्वष्टृ is a form of the sun, MBh. iii, 146 ; Hariv. 13143 ; BhP. iii, 6, 15. Thus, Aśvin are associated with त्वष्टृ m. a carpenter, maker of carriages (= तष्टृ), AV. xii, 3, 33 ‘creator of living beings’, the heavenly builder, N. of a god (called सु-कृत्, -पाणि, -गभस्ति, -जनिमन्, स्व्-अपस्, अपसाम् अपस्तम, विश्व-रूप &c., RV. ; maker of divine implements, esp. of Indra's thunderbolt and teacher of the Ṛbhus,  i, iv-vi, x ; Hariv. 12146 f. ; R. ii, 91, 12 ; former of the bodies of men and animals, hence called ‘firstborn’ and invoked for the sake of offspring, esp. in the Āprī hymns, RV. ; AV.  &c., MBh. iv, 1178 ; Hariv. 587 ff. ; Ragh. vi, 32 ; associated with the similar deities Dhātṛ, Savitṛ, Prajā-pati, Pūṣan, and surrounded by divine females [ग्नास्, जनयस्, देवानाम् पत्नीस्; cf. त्वष्टा-वरूत्री] recipients of his generative energy, RV. ; ŚBr. i ; KātyŚr. iii ; supposed author of RV. x, 184  with the epithet Garbha-pati, RAnukr. ; father of Saraṇyū [Su-reṇu, Hariv. ; Sva-reṇu, L. ] whose double twin-children by Vivasvat [or Vāyu ? RV. viii, 26, 21 f. ] are YamaYamī and the Aśvins,  x, 17, 1 f. ; Nir. xii, 10 ; Bṛh. ; Hariv. 545 ff. ; VP. ; also father of Tri-śiras or Viśvarūpa,  ib. ; overpowered by Indra who recovers the Soma [RV. iii f. ] concealed by him because Indra had killed his son Viśva-rūpa, TS. ii ; ŚBr. i, v, xii ; regent of the Nakṣatra Citrā, TBr. ; ŚāṅkhGṛ. ; Śāntik. ; VarBṛS. iic, 4 ; of the 5th cycle of Jupiter,  viii, 23 ; of an eclipse,  iii, 6 ; त्वष्टुर् आतिथ्य N. of a Sāman, ĀrṣBr. )

    Association with gold and 3 dhātu

    In the metaphor of Viśpalāvasu in RV 1.182.1 Brilliant elucidation by सायण Nation gets a हिरण्मयजङ्घा, golden or gold-coloured leg; it is also an ayas 'alloymetal, iron' leg “विश्पलावसू विशां प्रजानाम् अस्माकं पालयितृधनौ विश्पलाख्यायाश्छिन्नजङ्घाया हिरण्मयजङ्घाप्रदानेन तथाभूतौ । ‘सद्यो जङ्घामायसीं विश्पलायै ' ( ऋ. सं. १. ११६. १५ ) इत्यादिनिगमः ।--सायणभाष्यम्

    Aśvin arrive in golden chariot with three wheels.The expression used is: हिरण्-मय mf()n. (for हिरण्य-मय) golden, gold-coloured, TS. ; हिरण्य n. (ifc. f (); prob. connected with हरिहरित्हिरि) gold (orig. ‘uncoined gold or other precious metal’; in later language ‘coined gold’ -or ‘money’), RV.

    सायण explains the reference to wealth, ayomayi leg given by Aśvin to विश्पला; the expression विश्पला is explained as a metaphor:

     “धने जेतव्ये विषयभूते सति “सर्तवे सर्तुं गन्तुं “विश्पलायै 'आयसीम् अयोमयीं "जङ्घां जङ्घोपलक्षितं पादं “प्रत्यधत्तम् । संधानमेकीकरणं कृतवन्तावित्यर्थः ॥

    चरित्रं हि वेरिवाच्छेदि पर्णमाजा खेलस्य परितक्म्यायाम् ।
    सद्यो जङ्घामायसीं विश्पलायै धने हिते सर्तवे प्रत्यधत्तम् ॥१५॥RV 1.116.15

    अगस्त्यपुरोहितः खेलो नाम राजा । तस्य संबन्धिनी विश्पला नाम स्त्री संग्रामे शत्रुभिश्छिन्नपादा आसीत्। पुरोहितेनागस्त्येन स्तुतावश्विनौ रात्रावागत्य अयोमयं पादं समधत्ताम् । तदेतदाह। "आजा आजौ संग्रामे अगस्त्यपुरोहितस्य “खेलस्य संबन्धिन्याः विश्पलाख्यायाः “चरित्रं चरणं “वेरिव वेः पक्षिणः “पर्णं पतत्रमिव "अच्छेदि “हि पुरा छिन्नमभूत् खलु । हे अश्विनौ युवामगस्त्येन स्तुतौ सन्तौ “परितक्म्यायाम् । परितक्म्या रात्रिः ।'परित एनां तकति ( निरु. ११. २५) इति यास्कः । एनामुभयतः सूर्यों गच्छतीति तस्यार्थः । रात्रावागत्य “सद्यः तदानीमेव “हिते शत्रुषु निहिते “धने जेतव्ये विषयभूते सति “सर्तवे सर्तुं गन्तुं “विश्पलायै 'आयसीम् अयोमयीं "जङ्घां जङ्घोपलक्षितं पादं “प्रत्यधत्तम् । संधानमेकीकरणं कृतवन्तावित्यर्थः ॥ चरित्रम् । अर्तिलूधूसूखनसहचर इत्रः'इति करणे इत्रः । आजा । ‘सुपां सुलुक्'इति विभक्तेर्डादेशः । आयसीम् । अयःशब्दाद्विकारार्थे ‘प्राणिरजतादिभ्योऽञ्' (पा. सू. ४. ३. १५४ )। टिड्ढाणञ्” 'इति ङीप्॥ --सायणभाष्यम्

    The golden chariot of is elaborated by सायण as metaphors of speckled/perforated purifier vessels: 'हिरण्ययाः हिरण्मयाः “प्रुषायन् प्रुष्णन्त्यभिमतम् । यद्वा। हिरण्ययानि पवयो मधुपात्राणि वां युवाभ्यामर्थाय ।

    (Ganga Sahai Sharma, Rigved: Hindi Indology, p.305)
    हे अश्विनौ "युवोः युवयोः 'अश्वाः रथवोढारः 'रजांसि रञ्जकान् लोकान् 'सुयमासः शोभननियमनाः । लोकत्रयसंचारिण इत्यर्थः । कदेति आह । 'यत् यदा “वां 'रथः अर्णांसि अरणीयान् अभिमतदेशान् 'परि “दीयत् परिगच्छेत् परितो गच्छति वा । तदेत्यर्थः । दीयतिर्गतिकर्मा, ‘ दीयति तकति' (नि. २. १४. ६९ ) इति तत्कर्मसु पाठात् । किंच रथागमनकाले “वां युवयोः “पवयः वज्रा रथनेमयो वा 'हिरण्ययाः हिरण्मयाः “प्रुषायन् प्रुष्णन्त्यभिमतम् । यद्वा। हिरण्ययानि पवयो मधुपात्राणि वां युवाभ्यामर्थाय । यस्मादेवं तस्मात् युवां 'मध्वः मधुनो मधुसदृशस्य सोमरसस्य ॥ कर्मणि षष्ठी ॥ सोमरसं पिबन्तौ आस्वादयन्तौ "उषसः उषःसंबन्धिनि काले 'सचेथे यज्ञं संगच्छेथे । अत्र क्रमो न विवक्षितः । उषःकाले एवागत्य मधुरं सोमरसं पिबतमित्यर्थः ।--सायणभाष्यम्

    सायण explains the expression विश्पलावसू as a metaphor वि॒श् पालयितृधनौ -- protection of the wealth of people -- for the protection of people with dhana, 'wealth'; thus, the imagery of hiramayajangha 'golden legs, janghamāyasī 'legs of ayas or alloy metal' is a metaphor for the bestowal of wealth and riches to the people by the work of artisans -- the Aśvin  : “विश्पलावसू विशां प्रजानाम् अस्माकं पालयितृधनौ विश्पलाख्यायाश्छिन्नजङ्घाया हिरण्मयजङ्घाप्रदानेन तथाभूतौ । ‘सद्यो जङ्घामायसीं विश्पलायै ' ( ऋ. सं. १. ११६. १५ ) इत्यादिनिगमः । The alloy metal, ayas is said to be hiramaya 'golden'.

    Thus, association of ayas with gold brought in by Aśvin is vivid in the metaphors.
     (Ganga Sahai Sharma, Rigved: Hindi Indology, , p. 308)
    हे “मनीषिणः मनस्विनो मेधाविन ऋत्विजः अस्माकम् “इदं “वयुनं प्रज्ञानम् “अभूत् उत्पन्नम् । कीदृशं तदिति । उच्यते । “वृषण्वान् अभिमतवर्षणवान् “रथः अश्विनोः संबन्धी गमनसाधनो रथ आगत इति शेषः । तत्स्थावश्विनौ “ओ “षु “भूषत । ओ इति निपातद्वयसमुदायात्मकः एको निपातः । सुष्ठु आभूषत । अभिमुखा भवत स्तोतुम् । तादृशौ महानुभावावश्विनौ “मदत ।। अन्तर्भावितण्यर्थोऽयम् ॥ मदयत संभावयत । अश्विनौ विशेष्येते । “सुकृते सुष्टु कृतवते मह्यं “धियंजिन्वा कर्मणो बुद्धेर्वा प्रीणयितारौ “धिष्ण्या धिषणार्हौ स्तुत्यौ “विश्पलावसू विशां प्रजानाम् अस्माकं पालयितृधनौ विश्पलाख्यायाश्छिन्नजङ्घाया हिरण्मयजङ्घाप्रदानेन तथाभूतौ । ‘सद्यो जङ्घामायसीं विश्पलायै ' ( ऋ. सं. १. ११६. १५ ) इत्यादिनिगमः । “दिवः आदित्यस्य “नपाता नप्तारौ नपातयितारौ वा “शुचिव्रता दीप्तकर्माणौ । ईदृशावश्विनौ मदत ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    (Ganga Sahai Sharma, 
    Rigved: Hindi Indology, p.310)

    सायण explains the association of Aśvin with building of seafaring vessels for seafaring merchants in the narrative ākhyāna of Tugra:

    हे अश्विनौ "युवं युवां “सिन्धुषु समुद्रोदकेषु “एतं "प्लवं प्रसिद्धं प्लुतिसाधनं प्लवं नावम् “आत्मन्वन्तं दार्ढ्यवन्तं “पक्षिणं पक्षवद्गतिसाधनरथवन्तं “तौग्र्याय तुग्रनाम्नो राज्ञः पुत्राय भुज्युनाम्ने राज्ञे “कं सुखकरं “चक्रथुः। तौग्र्यो भुज्यू राजा समुद्रवर्ती ससेनः परचक्रं प्रमथितुं प्रस्थितः । तं प्रतीपबलानि आगत्यापातयन् स च प्रसादफलकराश्विनौ स्तुत्वा स्वात्मानं ररक्ष इत्ययमितिहासो बहुधा पूर्वं प्रपञ्चितः। यद्वा । कमिति पूरणः । तस्य जलसंचारिरथस्य सहायभूतान् बहून् रथादीनकुरुतमित्यर्थः । अयमर्थस्तु ‘तमूहथुर्नौभिः' (ऋ. सं. १. ११६. ३ ), ‘चतस्रो नावः' (. सं. १. १८२. ६ ), 'त्रिभी रथैः' (ऋ. सं. १. ११६. ४ ) इत्यादिमन्त्रान्तरेषु प्रसिद्धः । “येन युष्मद्दत्तेन प्लवेन “देवत्रा देवेषु मध्ये “मनसा अनुग्रहयुक्त्या बुद्ध्या । येन मनसेति वा योज्यम् । “निरूहथुः निर्गमनं कुरुथः । तथा “सुपप्तनि शोभनपतनं यथा भवति सुपतनौ वा युवां “महः महतः “क्षोदसः । उदकनामैतत् । उदकात् "पेतथुः तदधः पतथः उत्तरीतुम् ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    वैशेषिक शास्त्र की व्याख्या में अश्विनों को विद्युत-चुम्बकत्व बताया है (उदयवीर शास्त्री, वैशेषिक दर्शनम्, सन् २०१२, पृष्ठ ४१३जो आपस में जुड़े रहते हैं और सूर्य से उत्पन्न हुए हैं। इसके अलावे ये अश्व (द्रुत) गति से चलने वाले यानि 'आशु'भी हैं - इनके नाम का मूल यही है। ऋग्वेद में अश्विनीकुमारों का रूप, देवताओं के साथ सफल चिकित्सक रूप में मिलता है। वे सर्वदा युगल रूप में दृष्टिगोचर होते हैं। उनका युगल रूप चिकित्सा के दो रूपों (सिद्धान्त व व्यवहार पक्ष) का प्रतीक माना जा रहा है। वे ऋग्वैदिक काल के एक सफल शल्य-चिकित्सक थे। इनके चिकित्सक होने का उदाहरण इस प्रकार दिया जा सकता है। उन्होने मधुविद्या की प्राप्ति के लिए आथर्वण दधीचि के शिर को काट कर अश्व का सिर लगाकर मधुविद्या को प्राप्त की और पुनः पहले वाला शिर लगा दिया। वृद्धावस्था के कारण क्षीण शरीर वाले च्यवन ऋषि के चर्म को बदलकर युवावस्था को प्राप्त कराना। द्रौण में विश्यला का पैर कट जाने पर लोहे का पैर लगाना, नपुंसक पतिवाली वध्रिमती को पुत्र प्राप्त कराना, अन्धे ऋजाश्व को दृष्टि प्रदान कराना, बधिर नार्षद को श्रवण शक्ति प्रदान करना, सोमक को दीर्घायु प्रदान करना, वृद्धा एवं रोगी घोषा को तरुणी बनाना, प्रसव के आयोग्य गौ को प्रसव के योग्य बनाना आदि ऐसे अनगिनत उल्लेख प्राप्त होते हैं, जिनसे सफल शल्य्चिकित्सक होने का संकेत मिलता है।...मधुविद्या की प्राप्ति ...दोनों कुमारों ने राजा शर्याति की पुत्री सुकन्या के पातिव्रत्य से प्रसन्न होकर महर्षि च्यवन का वृद्धावस्था में ही कायाकल्प कर उन्हें चिर-यौवन प्रदान किया था। कहते हैं कि दधीचि से मधुविद्या सीखने के लिए इन्होंने उनका सिर काटकर अलग रख दिया था और उनके धड़ पर घोड़े का सिर जोड़ दिया था और तब उनसे मधुविद्या सीखी थी। जब इन्द्र को पता चला कि दधीचि दूसरों को मधुविद्या की शिक्षा दे रहे हैं तो इन्द्र ने दधीचि का सिर फिर से नष्त-भ्रष्ट कर दिया। तब इन्होंने ही दधीचि ऋषि के सिर को फिर से जोड़ दिया था। [https://hi.wikipedia.org/wiki/अश्विनीकुमार_(पौराणिक_पात्र)]

    See: https://sa.wikipedia.org/wiki/विश्पला


    Two-faced Agni in Rgveda, with vāhana mẽḍhā 'ram' mrēka 'goat'; Indus Script Anthropomorph Meluhha rebus मेधा 'yajna' purifies milakkhu 'copper'

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/bmwnbbay

    This is an addendum to:

    1. Brāhmī inscription on Indus Script anthropomorph reads: symbol of मांझीथा Majhīthā sadya 'member of mã̄jhī boatpeople assembly (community)' https://tinyurl.com/y85lflto

    2. Anthropomorphs as Indus Script hypertexts, professional calling cards and Copper Hoard Cultures of Ancient India https://tinyurl.com/y7qc7t73

    3. Anthropomorph Indus Script hieroglyphs signify fine gold, ornament gold merchant, Brāhmī syllables signify mã̄jhī boatpeople https://tinyurl.com/y55zxfa4 

    4. Indus Script anthropomorph with upraised hand signifies metalcaster blacksmith, helmsman; other anthropomorphs signify alloy metalworkers, goldsmiths, merchants https://tinyurl.com/y7eoo6e2


    5. Anthropomorph Sheorajpur Indus Script ayo meḍh 'metal merchant', karṇika कर्णिक 'steersman' http://tinyurl.com/zelxo3r 

    All anthropomorphs of Indus Script tradition are signifiers of worshippers of Agni and artisans working with sacred fire-altars and metals.
    RV 1.10.1 indicates ‘worshippers held aloft as it were (on) a pole’ during Indra dhvaja festivals. It is possible that such anthropomorphs were held aloft on poles as exhibits during festivals to proclaim to the people the new competence in metalwork.

    गायन्तित्वागायत्रिणोऽर्चन्त्यर्कमर्किणःब्रह्माणस्त्वाशतक्रतउद्वंशमिवयेमिरे॥१॥ 

    'गायन्ति'इतिसूक्तस्यमन्त्रसंख्याछन्दोविशेषश्चैवमनुक्रम्यते- गायन्तिद्वादशानुष्टुभंतु'इति'तुहिहवै०' ( अनु. १२. ) इत्यादिपरिभाषायांतुशब्दस्यसूक्तद्वयेपरिभाषितत्वातअस्यसूक्तस्यवक्ष्यमाणस्यआनुष्टुभत्वंद्रष्टव्यम्ऋषिदेवतेपूर्ववत्( अभिप्लवषडहस्यउक्थ्येषुतृतीयसवनेऽच्छावाकस्य'गायन्ति'इतिस्तोत्रियस्तृचः'एह्यूषु'इतिखण्डे'गायन्तित्वागायत्रिणत्वागिरोरथीरिव' ( आश्वश्रौ. .) इतिसूत्रितम्...

    हे"शतक्रतोबहुकर्मन्बहुप्रज्ञवाइन्द्रत्वांगायत्रिणःउद्गातारः"गायन्तिस्तुवन्ति"अर्किणःअर्चनहेतुमन्त्रयुक्ताहोतारः"अर्कम्अर्चनीयमिन्द्रम्"अर्चन्तिशस्त्रगतैर्मन्त्रैःप्रशंसन्ति"ब्रह्माणःब्रह्मप्रभृतयइतरेब्राह्मणाःत्वाम्"उत्"येमिरेउन्नतिंप्रापयन्तितत्रदृष्टान्तः।"वंशमिवयथावंशाग्रेनृत्यन्तःशिल्पिनःप्रौढंवंशमुन्नतंकुर्वन्तियथावासन्मार्गवर्तिनःस्वकीयंकुलमुन्नतंकुर्वन्तितद्वत्एतामृचंयास्कएवंव्याचष्ट-’गायन्तित्वागायत्रिणःप्रार्चन्तितेऽर्कमर्किणोब्राह्मणास्त्वाशतक्रतउद्येमिरेवंशमिववंशोवनशयोभवतिवननाच्छ्रूयतइतिवा' (निरु. . ) इतिअर्कशब्दंबहुधाव्याचष्टे- अर्कोदेवोभवतियदेनमर्चन्त्यर्कोमन्त्रोभवतियदेनेनार्चन्त्यर्कमन्नंभवत्यर्चतिभूतान्यर्कोवृक्षोभवतिवृतःकटुकिम्ना' (निरु. . ) इतिगायन्तिशप्तिङौपित्त्वात्लसार्वधातुकत्वाच्चअनुदात्तौधातुरुदात्तःगायत्रिणःगायत्रंसामयेषामुद्गातॄणामस्तितेअतइनिठनौ'प्रत्ययस्वरेणइकारउदात्तःअर्चन्तिअर्चपूजायाम्'भौवादिकःशप्तिङौअनुदात्तौधातुस्वरएवपादादित्वात्निघातःअर्कम्अर्चन्त्येभिरितिअर्कामन्त्राःतैरर्चनीयतयातदात्मकइन्द्रोऽपिलक्षणयाअर्कःपुसिसंज्ञायांघःप्रायेण' ( पा. सू. . . ११८ ) इतिकरणेघः'चजोःकुघिण्ण्यतोः' ( पा. सू. . . ५२ ) इतिचकारस्यकुत्वंककारःप्रत्ययस्वरेणान्तोदात्तःअर्कामन्त्राएषांसन्तीत्यर्किणोहोतारःएकाक्षरात्कृतोजातेःसप्तम्यांतौस्मृतौ' ( पा. . . . ११५. ) इतिकृदन्तात्इनिठनौयद्यपिप्रतिषिद्धौतथाप्यत्रव्यत्ययात्इनिःप्रत्ययस्वरेणइकारउदात्तःब्रह्माणःप्रातिपदिकस्वरेणान्तोदात्तःशतक्रतोनिघातःसंहितायाम्अवादेशेलोपःशाकल्यस्य' (पा. सू. . . १९) इतिवकारलोपःवंशशब्दःप्रातिपदिकस्वरेणान्तोदात्तःइवेनविभवत्यलोपःपूर्वपदप्रकृतिस्वरत्वं'इतिएवशिष्यतेयेमिरेयमउपरमे'तिङ्ङतिङः'इतिनिघातः

    --सायणभाष्यम्

    vāhana of Agni is ram or goat. Indus Script Meluhha rebus readings are:

    Te. mē̃ka, mēka goat. Kol. me·ke id. Nk. mēke id. Pa. mēva, (S.) mēya she-goat. Ga. (Oll.) mēge, (S.) mēge goat. Go. (M) mekā, (Ko.) mēka id. ? Kur. mēxnā (mīxyas) to call, call after loudly, hail. Malt. méqe to bleat. [Te. mrēka (so correct) is of unknown meaning. Br. mēḻẖ is without etymologyś see MBE 1980a.] / Cf. Skt. (lex.) meka- goat (Monier-Williams) Rebus: milakkhu 'copper' (Pali)

    mẽḍhā m. 'markhor'; mēṇḍha 'ram'(CDIAL 10310) Rebus: mẽḍh 'iron' (Mu.), med 'copper' (Slavic languages) meḍho 'helper of merchant' (Hemacandra deśīnāmamālā) मेधा 'yajna', 'धन' (नैघण्टुक , commented on by यास्क Naigh. ii, 10.


    Indus Script Anthropomorph hieroglyphs have the basic shape of horns of a ram with spread legs. I submit that they are renderings of Meluhha rebus मेधा 'yajna', 'धन' and कर्णक karṇaka 'spread legs' Rebus: karṇika 'steersman'. Scores of anthropomorphs have been found in Copper Hoard culture sites and archaeological sites of Ganga-Yamuna doab.


    Two of these anthropomorphs of seated persons have their right hand uplifted. This is an Indus Script hieroglyph: eraka 'upraised arm' rebus: eraka 'metal infusion'.

    They signify mẽḍhā m. 'markhor', mēṇḍha 'ram' rebus: mẽḍh 'iron' (Mu.), med 'copper' (Slavic)

    The ram sinifies the vāhana of Agni; hence, the anthropomorphs signify workers wirh fire and worship of Agni in Yajnakuṇḍa, 'sacred fire altars'.

    Sanjay Manjul in a personal communication mentioned that some anthropomorphs also signify 'fire' symbol on the bronze artifacts.

    Sheorajpur anthropomorph has 'fish' hieroglyph incised on the chest of the ram: aya 'fish' rebus: aya 'iron' ayas 'alloy metal'.

    Indian Copper Anthropomorph

    Type I – i.e. without hieroglyph inscription


    [quote]This Indus Valley civilization copper anthropomorph is a rare and fine example of abstract silhouettes of human figures that were produced by the indigenous inhabitants of the Ganges river valley. Found together with other implements such as harpoons and rings, the figures were cast in molds from copper and then hammered, with the chisel marks left easily discernible. The natural attractive patina and the earthy deposits are signs of prolonged burial. It has been suggested that these idols functioned as protective guardian spirits.[unquote]
    https://baidun.com/indian-copper-anthropomorph-idol/#.YDeiGmgzbIU


    inscription on the chest of the anthromorph reads:

    samjñā 'symbol, sign' 
    kī ma jhi tha 'of Majhitha'
    Śa (?) Da Ya

    The word on line 3 may be read as: sādhya m. (pl.) ‘they that are to be propitiated’, N. of a class of celestial beings (belonging to the gaṇa-devatā q.v., sometimes mentioned in the Veda [see, RV. x, 90, 16 ]; in the ŚBr.  their world is said to be above the sphere of the gods; according to Yāska [Nir. xii, 41 ] their locality is the Bhuvarloka or middle region between the earth and sun; in Mn. i, 22 , the Sādhyas are described as created after the gods with natures exquisitely refined, and in  iii, 195 , as children of the Soma-sads, sons of Virāj; in the Purāṇas they are sons of Sādhyā, and their number is variously twelve or seventeen; in the later mythology they seem to be superseded by the Siddhas See siddha; and their names are Manas, Mantṛ, Prâṇa, Nara, Pāna, Vinirbhaya, Naya, Daṉśa, Nārāyaṇa, Vṛṣa, Prabhu), RV.  &c. &c. (Monier-Williams) साध्य sādhya a. [साध्-णिच् यत्1 To be effected or accomplished, to be brought about; साध्ये सिद्धिर्विधीयताम् H.2.15. -2 Feasible, practicable, attainable. -3 To be proved or demonstrated; आप्तवागनुमानाभ्यां साध्यं त्वां प्रति का कथा R.10.28. -4 To be established or made good. -5 To be inferred or concluded; अनुमानं तदुक्तं यत् साध्यसाधनयोर्वचः K. P.10. -6 To be conquered or subdued, conquerable; स च त्वदेकेषुनिपातसाध्यः Ku.3.15; चतुर्योपायसाध्ये तु रिपौ सान्त्वमपक्रिया Pt.3.27. -7 Curable. -8 To be killed or destroyed. -ध्यः 1 A particular class of celestial beings; साध्यानां च गणं सूक्ष्मम् Ms.1.22; विराट्सुताः सोमसदः साध्यानां पितरः स्मृताः Ms.3.195; Mb.1.1.35. -2 A deity in general. -3 N. of a Mantra. -ध्यम् 1 Accomplishment, perfection. -2 The thing to be proved or established, the matter at issue. -3 (In logic) The predicate of a proposition, the major term in a syllogism; साध्ये निश्चितमन्वयेन घाटेतं ... &c.; यत् साध्यं स्वयमेव तुल्यमुभयोः पक्षे विरुद्धं च यत् Mu.5.10. -4 Silver. -Comp. -अभावः the absence of the major term. -ऋषिः an epithet of Śiva. -पक्षः the plaint in a law-suit. -व्यापक a. (in logic) invariably inherent in that which is to be proved. -समः an assertion identical with the point to be proved. -साधनम् effecting what has to be done. -सिद्धिः f. 1 accomplishment. -2 conclusion. ˚पादः judgment, decision.(Apte)

    साध्यः, पुं, (साध्यमस्त्यस्येति । अर्शआदित्वादच् ।)गणदेवताविशेषः । इत्यमरः । १ । १ । १० ॥स तु द्वादशसंख्यकः । यथा, भरतः ।“साध्या द्वादशविख्याता रुद्राश्चैकादश स्मृताः ॥”तेषां नामानि यथा, --“मनो मन्ता तथा प्राणो नरोऽपानश्च वीर्य्यवान् ।विनिर्भयो नयश्चैव दसो नारायणो वृषः ।प्रभुश्चेति समाख्याताः साध्या द्वादश पौर्व्विकाः ॥”इति वह्निपुराणे गणभेदनामाध्यायः ॥ * ॥देवः । विष्कम्भादिसप्तविंशतियोगान्तर्गतैकविंश-योगः । इति मेदिनी ॥ तत्र जातफलम् ।“असाध्यसाध्यः किल साध्यजातःशूरोऽतिधीरो विजितारिपक्षः ।बुद्ध्या ह्युपायैः परिसाधितार्थःपरं कृतार्थः सुतरां विनीतः ॥”इति कोष्ठीप्रदीपः ॥--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    साध्य पु० सिध--णिच्--यत् । “मनोमन्ता तथा प्राणोभरोऽपानश्च वीर्य्यवान् । निर्मयो नरकश्चैव दंशो नारायणोवृषः । प्रभुश्चेति समाख्याताः साध्या द्वादश देवताः”इत्युक्ते द्वादशसंख्यके १ गणदेवताभेदे ज्यो० उक्ते विष्क-म्भादिषु योगेषु २ एकविशे योगे च । ३ साधनीये त्रि०मेदि० । ३ अष्टादशविवादेषु प्रमाणादिना उद्भाव्येपदार्थे “प्रतिज्ञादोषनिर्मुक्तं साध्यं सत्कारणान्वितम् ।निश्चितं लोकसिद्धञ्च पक्षं पक्षविदोविदुः” इत्युक्ते व्यव-हारे साधनार्हे प्रतिज्ञेये ४ पक्षे पु० “ऋणादिषु विवादेषुस्थिरप्रायेषु निश्चितम् । उने वाप्यधिके चार्थे प्रोक्तेसाध्यं न सिध्यति” कात्या० । ५ अनुमित्यासाधनीये वह्न्यादौ च यथा वह्निमान् धूमादित्यादौ सिषा-धयिषितो वह्निः साध्यः । साध्यमस्यास्ति अर्श आद्यच् ।६ साध्यवति पक्षे पु० “साध्यनिर्देशः प्रतिज्ञे” ति गौ०सूत्रम् । साध्यवत्तया पक्षनिर्देश इति दीधितिकारःतन्त्रोक्ते ७ मन्त्रमात्रे ग्राह्यमन्त्रस्य स्वानुकूलताग्राहके३८ पृ० उक्ते अकथहचक्रस्थे द्वितीयपञ्चमादिकोष्ठस्थाद्यक्ष-रके “सिद्धः साध्यः सुसिद्धोऽरिः क्रमात् ज्ञेया मनीषिभिः”इत्युक्ते ८ मन्त्रभेदे । १० देवमात्रे मेदि० । व्याकरणोक्तेलिङ्गसंख्यानन्वयिक्रियाभेदे क्रियाशब्दे २३१७ पृ० दृश्यम् ।“साध्यरूपा क्रिया तत्र धातुरूपनिबन्धना” हरिः ।साध्यस्य साधनाकाङ्क्षा” हरिः ।--वाचस्पत्यम्


    RV 10.90.16

    यज्ञेन यज्ञमयजन्त देवास्तानि धर्माणि प्रथमान्यासन् ।
    ते ह नाकं महिमानः सचन्त यत्र पूर्वे साध्याः सन्ति देवाः ॥१६॥

    पूर्व प्रपञ्चेनोक्तमर्थं संक्षिप्यात्र दर्शयति । "देवाः प्रजापतिप्राणरूपाः "यज्ञेन यथोक्तेन मानसेन संकल्पेन यज्ञं यथोक्तयज्ञस्वरूपं प्रजापतिम् "अयजन्त पूजितवन्तः । तस्मात्पूजनात “तानि प्रसिद्धानि “धर्माणि जगद्रूपविकाराणां धारकाणि "प्रथमानि मुख्यानि आसन् । एतावता सृष्टिप्रतिपादकसूक्तभागार्थः संगृहीतः । अथोपासनतत्फलानुवादकभागार्थः संगृह्यते । "यत्र यस्मिन् विराटप्राप्तिरूपे नाके "पूर्वे "साध्याः पुरातना विराडुपास्तिसाधकाः “देवाः "सन्ति तिष्ठन्ति तत् "नाकं विराट्प्राप्तिरूपं स्वर्ग “ते “महिमानः तदुपासका महात्मानः "सचन्त समवयन्ति प्राप्नुवन्ति ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    10.090.16 By sacrifice the gods worshipped (him who is also) the sacrifice; those were the first duties. Those great ones became partakers of the heaven where the ancient deities the Sa_dhyas abide.

    Section 6.1 of Kāthaka Samhita and section 1.8.1 of Maitrāyani Samhita state that the universe began with nothing, neither night nor day existed, what existed was just Prajapati (also referred to as Brahman).Agni originated from the forehead of Prajāpati, assert these texts. With the creation of Agni came light, and with that were created day and night. Agni, state these Samhitas, is the same as the Brahman, the truth, the eye of the manifested universe. These mythologies develop into more complex stories about Agni's origins in the later layers of Vedic texts, such as in section 2.1.2 of the Taittiriya Brāhmana and sections 2.2.3–4 of Śatapatha Brāhmana.

    In the Rigveda there are over 200 hymns that praise Agni. His name or synonyms appear in nearly a third of 1,028 hymns in the Rigveda. The Rigveda opens with a hymn inviting Agni, who is then addressed later in the hymn as the guardian of Ṛta (Dharma).The Vedas describe the parents of Agni as two kindling fire sticks, whose loving action creates him.Agni is venerated with numerous epithets and synonyms, such as Jātavedas (one with knowledge of all births and successions), Vaiśvānara (one who treats all equally), Tanunapāt (son of himself, self-made), Nārāsansa (praised by all men), Tripatsya (with three dwellings), and many others. Agni is in hymn 10.124 of the Rigveda, a Rishi (sage-poet-composer) and along with Indra and Surya makes up the Vedic triad of deities.

    इ॒मं नो॑ अग्न॒ उप॑ य॒ज्ञमेहि॒ पञ्च॑यामं त्रि॒वृतं॑ स॒प्तत॑न्तुम् ।

    असो॑ हव्य॒वाळु॒त नः॑ पुरो॒गा ज्योगे॒व दी॒र्घं तम॒ आश॑यिष्ठाः ॥ १ RV 10.124.1

    भ्रातृषु हविर्वहनेषु मृतेषु मरणभीत्या कृतपलायनं गुहायां निगूढमग्निमग्न्याद्याः सूक्तद्रष्टार ऋषयोऽनयाह्वयन । हे “अग्ने “नः अस्माकम् “इमं “यज्ञम् “उप “एहि उपागच्छ । प्राप्नुहि। मा पलायिष्ठाः। कीदृशम् । “पञ्चयामं यजमानपञ्चमैर्ऋत्विग्भिर्नियमितम् । यद्वा । धानाकरम्भादिभिः पञ्चभिः हविर्भिः पञ्चभिः प्रयाजैर्वा प्राप्तम् । “त्रिवृतं पाकयज्ञहविर्यज्ञसोमयज्ञभेदेन सवनत्रयात्मना वा त्रिगुणं “सप्ततन्तुं सप्त तन्तवस्तनितारः कर्मणां विस्तारयितारो होत्राद्याः सप्त वषट्कर्तारो यस्य । यद्वा । अग्निष्टोमोऽत्यग्निष्टोम उक्थ्यः षोळशी वाजपेयोऽतिरात्रोऽप्तोर्याम इति सप्तधा विस्तीर्यमाणम् । ईदृशं यज्ञमुपगत्य चानन्तरं “नः अस्माकं “हव्यवाट् हव्यानां हविषां वोढा “असः भव ॥ अस्तेर्लेट्यडागमः ॥ “उत अपि च “नः अस्माकं पुरोगाः पुरतो गन्ता भव ॥ जनसनखनक्रमगमो विट् । ‘ विड्वनोरनुनासिकस्यात् 'इत्यात्वम् ॥ “ज्योक् चिरकालम् “एव अस्मान् परित्यज्य “दीर्घं “तमः महदन्धकारं गुहायाम् “आशयिष्ठाः । आस्थाय शयनमकार्षीः । इत ऊर्ध्वं तस्मात् स्थानादस्मानागच्छेत्यर्थः ।। --सायणभाष्यम्

    Agni is considered equivalent to and henotheistically identified with all the gods in the Vedic thought, which formed the foundation for the various non-dualistic and monistic theologies of Hinduism.

    RV 1.164.46 Agni, Yama, Matarisvan, Indra, Mitra, Varuna -- various names, but one Agni


    इन्द्रं मित्रं वरुणमग्निमाहुरथो दिव्यः स सुपर्णो गरुत्मान् ।
    एकं सद्विप्रा बहुधा वदन्त्यग्निं यमं मातरिश्वानमाहुः ॥४६॥ ऋग्वेद: सूक्तं १.१६४

    अमुमादित्यम् ऐश्वर्यविशिष्टम् “इन्द्रम् “आहुः । तथा “मित्रं प्रमीतेर्मरणात् त्रातारमहरभिमानिनमेतन्नामकं देवं तमाहुः । “वरुणं पापस्य निवारकं राज्यभिमानिनं देवमाहुः । तथा “अग्निम् अङ्गनादिगुणविशिष्टम् एतन्नामकमाहुः । “अथो अपि च अयमेव “दिव्यः दिवि भवः “सुपर्ण: सुपतनः “गरुत्मान् गरणवान् पक्षवान्वा । एतन्नामको यः पक्ष्यस्ति सः अप्ययमेव । कथमेकस्य नानात्वमिति । उच्यते । अमुमेवादित्यम् “एकम् एव वस्तुतः सन्तं “विप्राः मेधाविनो देवतातत्वविदः “बहुधा “वदन्ति । तत्तत्कार्यकारणेन इन्द्राद्यात्मानं वदन्ति । एकैव वा महानात्मा देवता स सूर्य इत्याचक्षते'इत्युक्तत्वात् ।'किंच तमेव वृष्ट्यादिकारणं वैद्युताग्निं “यमं नियन्तारं “मातरिश्वानम् अन्तरिक्षे श्वसन्तं वायुम् “आहुः । सूर्यस्य ब्रह्मणोऽनन्यत्वेन सार्वात्म्यमुक्तं भवति। अत्र ये केचित् अग्निः सर्वा देवताः' ( ऐ. ब्रा. २. ३) इत्यादिश्रुतितोऽयमेवाग्निरुत्तरे अपि ज्योतिषी इति मत्वा अग्नेरेव सार्वात्म्यप्रतिपादकोऽयं मन्त्र इति वदन्ति । तत्पक्षे प्रथमोऽग्निशब्दः उद्देश्यः । तमग्निमुद्दिश्य इन्द्राद्यात्मकत्वकथनम्। अयं मन्त्रो निरुक्ते एवं व्याख्यातः - ‘ इममेवाग्निं महान्तमात्मानमेकमात्मानं बहुधा मेधाविनो वदन्ति इन्द्रं मित्रं वरुणमग्निं दिव्यं च गरुत्मन्तम् । दिव्यो दिविजो गरुत्मान् गरणवान् गुर्वात्मा महात्मेति वा ' ( निरु. ७. १८) इति ॥ 

    --सायणभाष्यम्

    RV 8.52.2
    हे इन्द्र सुवाने सोमाभिषवं कुर्वाणे पृषध्रे एतन्नामके ऋषौ वर्तमानं सोमं पीत्वा यथा अमन्दथः हृष्टवानसि । यथा च मेध्ये मातरिश्वनि दशशिप्रे दशोण्ये स्यूमरश्मौ ऋजूनसि च एतेषु सर्वेष्वृषिषु वर्तमानं सोमं पीत्वा अमन्दथः । तथा मां मादयसे इति पूर्वेण संबन्धः ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    8.052.02 You did enjoy, Indra, the effused drink with Pr.s.adhra, Medhya and Ma_taris'van, just as you did drink the Soma with Das'as'ipra, Das'on.ya, Syumaras'mi, and R.junas.

    mātari—śvan m. (mātari-prob., ‘growing in the ’ i.e. in the fire-stick, fr. √śviN. of Agni or of a divine being closely connected with him (the messenger of Vivasvat, who brings down the hidden Fire to the Bhṛgus, and is identified by, Sāy.  on RV. i, 93, 6  with Vāyu, the Wind), RV. ; AV.   (Monier-Williams)

    Mātariśvan ("growing in the mother", from the locative of "mother", mātari, and a root śvi "to grow, swell") in the Rigveda is a name of Agni (the sacrificial fire, the "mother" in which it grows being the fire-stick), or of a divine being closely associated with Agni, a messenger of Vivasvat, bringing the hidden fire to the BhrigusSayana identifies him with Vayu, the wind, in RV 1.93.6. In the Atharvaveda and later, the word also has the meaning of "air, wind, breeze". It is also a name of Shiva, of a son of Garuda, and of a Rishi.


    Left: Agni sitting on a red goat, as medicine Buddha in 15th-century Tibetan Buddhist art;
    Right: Four-armed Katen in 17th-century Japan.

    Agni (right) with his son Skanda (Karttikeya), about 1st-century CE.


    Agni god in southeast corner of the 11th-century Rajarani Temple in Bhubaneshwar Odisha. The ram is carved below him.

    Agni with an aura of flames, seated on ram.

    "AgniPāṇi" ("Fire-holder"), 100 BCE. Behind its turban, the statue has a flame-shaped aureole incised with flame tongues. Mathura Museum, GMM 87.146
    Agni seated on a ram, 14th–15th century Indonesia.



    अग्नि, Agní with vāhana, ram or goat
    Agni 18th century miniature.jpg



    [quote]Sanskrit Agni continues one of two core terms for fire reconstructed to Proto-Indo-European*h₁n̥gʷnís, other reflexes of which include Latin ignis (the root of English ignite), Sclavonian ogni; Russian огонь (ogon'), Polish "ogień", Slovenian "ogenj", Serbian oganj, and Lithuanian ugnis, all meaning "fire".; synchronically, the ancient Indian grammarians variously derived it:

    • from root aj, which in Sanskrit means "to drive" and mirrors in Indo-European languages (Latin ago, Greek ἄγω) in the sense of "nimble, agile".
    • from agri, the root of which means "first", referring to "that first in the universe to arise" or "fire" according to Shatapatha Brahmana section 6.1.1; the Brahmana claims this is cryptically called as Agni because everyone including the gods are known to love short nicknames.
    • according to the 5th-century BCE Sanskrit text Nirukta-Nighantu in section 7.14, sage Śakapūṇi states the word Agni is derived from three verbs – from 'going', from 'shining or burning', and from 'leading'; the letter "a" (अ) is from root "i" which he claims implies 'to go', the letter "g" (ग्) is from the root "añj" meaning 'to shine' or "dah" meaning 'to burn', and the last letter is by itself the root "nī" (नी) which means 'to lead'.(Lakshman Sarup (1998). The Nighantu and the Nirukta. Motilal Banarsidass. p. 120.)

    In the early Vedic literature, Agni primarily connotes the fire as a god, one reflecting the primordial powers to consume, transform and convey. Yet the term is also used with the meaning of a Mahabhuta (constitutive substance), one of five that the earliest Vedic thinkers believed to constitute material existence, and that later Vedic thinkers such as Kanāda and Kapila expanded widely, namely ākāśa (ether, space), Vāyu (air),  āp (water), Prithvi (earth) and Agni (fire). (V.S. Agrawala (1960), Fire in the Ṛigveda, East and West, Volume 11, Number 1 (March 1960), pages 28–32)[unquote]

    Source: Agni - Wikipedia

    Kur. axrnā to warm oneself (by the fire, in the sun). Malt. awg̣e to expose to the heat of the sun or fire; awgre to bask in the sun, warm oneself at a fire.(DEDR 18) †*agnidhānya -- ʻ fit for fire -- receptacle ʼ. [agnidhāˊna -- ]WPah.kṭg. egnnɔ m. ʻ pieces of wood collected and kindled ʼ.(CDIAL 60)agní1 m. ʻ fire ʼ. RV.Pa. aggi -- , aggini -- , gini -- m.; Pk. aggi -- , agiṇi -- , agaṇi -- m., Aś. agi -- , Gy. pal. ag ʻ fire, matches ʼ, agi also ʻ hell ʼ; eur. yag f. ʻ fire ʼ (y -- from f. article), Ḍ. ak, obl. agis f.; Wg. ã̄īˊ (Morgenstierne NTS xvii 226, perh. < agní -- with -- gn -- > *ṅg as dn > nd, see ánna -- ; but poss. < áṅgāra -- as in other Kaf. and Dard. lggs.); S. āgiāgi f. ʻ fire ʼ, āgo m. ʻ goldsmith's furnace ʼ (ā and g point to borrowing from Rj. or G. areas); L. agg f., awāṇ. ag, obl. aggī; P. agg f., āg f. (← H.); WPah. all dialects agg f., Ku. āguāgo ( -- o to preserve orig. gender: -- i in agyūṇo ʻ to burn jungle for grazing, to provoke ʼ), N. āgo, OB. āgi, B. āg; Or. Bi. āgi, Mth. āgi, Bhoj. āgī, OAw. āgi, Aw. lakh. āgi, H. āgāgī f. (agyānā ʻ to clean metal vessels by burning ʼ); OMarw. OG. āgi f., G. āgi f.; OM. āgi m. (Panse Jñān 213), M. Ko. āg f.; OSi. aga (replaced by ginna, stem gini -- ← Pa.). agní -- : WPah.kṭg. (kc.) āg f. (rarely m.) ʻ fire ʼ, Garh. āg f.(CDIAL 55)

    ग्निः, पुं, (अङ्गयन्ति अग्य्रं जन्म प्रापयन्ति इतिव्युत्पत्त्या हविः प्रक्षेपाधिकरणेषु गार्हपत्याहवनी-यदक्षिणाग्निसभ्यावसथ्यौपासनाख्येषु षड्ग्निषु ।यद्वा अङ्गति ऊर्द्ध्वं गच्छति इति । अगि गतौ ।अङ्गेर्नलोपश्चेति निः नलोपश्च ।) तेजःपदार्थ-विशेषः । आगुन इति भाषा । धर्म्मस्य वसु-भार्य्यायां जातः प्रथमोऽग्निः । तस्य पत्नी स्वाहा ।पुत्त्रास्त्रयः पावकः १ पवमानः २ शुचिः ३ । अग्निदेवा, स्त्री, (अग्निः देवः अधिष्ठात्री देवताअस्या इति) कृत्तिकानक्षत्रं । इति हेमचन्द्रः ॥(पुं, अग्निदेवः अग्निरूपो देवः । अग्निः देवःअस्य इति विग्रहे त्रि । अग्निपूजकः ।)--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    अग्नि पु० अङ्गति ऊर्द्ध्वं गच्छति अगि--नि नलोपः । अग्नौस्वनामप्रसिद्धे तेजोभेदे, तेजसि आकाशाद्वायुर्वायो-रग्निरग्नेरापोद्भ्यः पृथिवी, इति” श्रुतिः । तत्रतेजःपदार्थस्तावद्द्विविधः सूक्ष्मः स्थूलश्च । सूक्ष्म-वायुसंभूतः सूक्ष्मवायुसंभूतः सूक्ष्मः पञ्चीकृतस्तुस्थूलः “तासां त्रिवृतं त्रिवृतमेकैकां करोतीति”श्रुतौ त्रिवृत्करणस्य पञ्चीकरणस्याप्युलक्षणत्वम् ।पञ्चीकरणप्रकारश्च पञ्चीकरणशब्दे वक्ष्यते । तथाच भूतान्तराष्टमभागमिश्रितेन स्वस्वार्द्धभागेन उत्पन्नःपञ्चीकृतः ।--वाचस्पत्यम्

    Agniśāla (अग्निशाल):—[=agni-śāla] [from agni] ([Atharva-veda]) n. house or place for keeping, the sacrificial fire.SourceDDSA: The practical Sanskrit-English dictionary
    Agniśālā (अग्निशाला) or Agniśāla (अग्निशाल).—a fire-sanctuary; °मार्गमादेशय (mārgamādeśaya) Ś.5; a house or place for keeping the sacred fire; °रक्षणाय स्थापितोऽहम् (rakṣaṇāya sthāpito'ham) V.3.SourceDDSA: The practical Sanskrit-English dictionary

    Agniśaraṇa (अग्निशरण).—a fire-sanctuary; °मार्गमादेशय (mārgamādeśaya) Ś.5; a house or place for keeping the sacred fire; °रक्षणाय स्थापितोऽहम् (rakṣaṇāya sthāpito'ham) V.3.

    SourceDDSA: The Molesworth Marathi and English Dictionary


    agniśālā (अग्निशाला).—f (S) agnyagāra m S agnigṛha n (S) The house in which the consecrated fire is preserved.
    Double-headed terracotta figures from Kalibangan and Mohenjo Daro sites of Sarasvati-Sindhu civilization dated to mature Harappan period. May signify Agni?




    Source: Wisdom Library: Hinduism

    Agni (अग्नि, “fire”):—Agni is one of the most important Vedic gods representing divine illumination. He is the protector of men and their homes. According to the Viṣṇu Purāṇa, Agṇi is the firstborn son of Brahmā, but in the human world, he is the son of Dharma and Vasubhārya.

    As an element, Agni represents the earthly or common fire, either visible or potential (that is, hidden in fuel). This is one of his five natural forms.

    Source: Wisdom Library: Āraṇyaka

    Agni (अग्नि, “fire”) refers to one of the devatāpañcaka (fivefold divinities), defined in the Taittirīya-āraṇyaka 7.7.1. The devatāpañcaka, and other such fivefold divisions, are associated with the elemental aspect (adhibhūta) of the three-fold division of reality (adhibhūtaadhidaiva and adhyātma) which attempts to explain the phenomenal nature of the universe. Adhibhūta denotes all that belongs to the material or elemental creation.

    The Taittirīya-āraṇyaka is associated with the Kṛṣṇa-yajurveda and dates from at least the 6th century BCE. It is composed of 10 chapters and discusses vedic rituals and sacrifices (such as the mahāyajña) but also includes the Taittirīya-upaniṣad and the Mahānārāyaṇa-upaniṣad.SourceApam Napat: Indian Mythology

    Agni is the God of Fire. He is said to be the son of Dyaus (Heaven) or of Heaven and Earth [R.V.1.160]. Indra is said to be his twin brother. The later Puranas say that he is the son of Aditi and Kashyapa. The very first hymn of the Rig Veda is addressed to him. It invokes his blessings upon mankind, extolling his virtues as the divine priest, the lord of sacrifice. Next to Indra, he is the most important Deva. Around 200 hymns are addressed to him in the RigVeda.

    There are many descriptions in the Rig Veda of his various births, forms and abodes. He is produced daily from the two kindling sticks (aranis), which are his parents. As soon as he is born, he devours his parents. Since great force is required to kindle him, he is called 'son of strength'. Being produced every morning, he is forever young. No sacrificer is older than him, for he conducted the first sacrifice. Being created in the aerial waters, he is the embryo of the waters. Indeed as 'son-of-waters' (अपां नपाद्), he is a separate deity. He was born in the highest heaven, and was brought down from heaven by Matarisvan, the Indian Prometheus. The Sun [R.V.7.63] is also regarded as a form of Agni.

    Agni is central to the sacrifice and is called the priest. He is called the domestic priest (purohita), invoking priest (hotr), officiating priest (Adhvaryus) and playing priest (Brahmana). Just as Indra is chief among warriors, Agni is the chief of priests.

    Agnihavana (अग्निहवन):—[=agni-havana] [from agnin. a sacrificial libation, [Gautama-dharma-śāstra]

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Böhtlingk and Roth Grosses Petersburger Wörterbuch

    Agnihotrin (अग्निहोत्रिन्):—(von 1. agnihotraadj. das Feueropfer darbringend, das heilige Feuer unterhaltend [Hemacandra’s Abhidhānacintāmaṇi 835.] [Manu’s Gesetzbuch 11, 41.] [Yājñavalkya’s Gesetzbuch 3, 184.]

    Agnihotrin (अग्निहोत्रिन्):—auch [Mahābhārata 13, 1597.]

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Goldstücker Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    Agnicayana (अग्निचयन):—[tatpurusha compound] n.

    (-nam) Arranging the fire-place, a sa-crificial ceremony, viz. arranging on a piece of ground of merely a fathom’s length, which must have been previously ploughed, consecrated bricks (see iṣṭakā), so as to make them to imitate the shape of a bird. There are five or in some case, six such chitis (q. v.) required for receiving the sacrificial fire. E. agni (in the sense of the dat.) and cayana.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Aufrecht Catalogus Catalogorum

    1) Agnicayana (अग्निचयन) as mentioned in Aufrecht’s Catalogus Catalogorum:—śr. Oppert. 1373. 1730. 1731.

    2) Agnicayana (अग्निचयन):—Taitt. Sb. 87.

    3) Agnicayana (अग्निचयन):—Āpast. Cs. 210.

    SourceDDSA: The practical Sanskrit-English dictionary

    Agnicayana (अग्निचयन).—. arranging or keeping the sacred fire (agnyādhāna); चित्याग्निचित्ये च (cityāgnicitye ca) P.III.1.132.

    Sourcearchive.org: Nilamata Purana: a cultural and literary study

    Agni (अग्नि) refers to a deity that was once worshipped in ancient Kashmir (Kaśmīra) according to the Nīlamatapurāṇa.—Agni is referred to mostly as the sacrificial fire but his image erected by Aṅgiras is also mentioned once. As Agni’s association with goat is known from the Vedas, the Epics and the Purāṇas, it would not be unreasonable to suppose that Chāgaleśvara of the Nīlamata stands for Agni.




    Emanations of Vairocana: Cundā [Figure 161-164] (wisdomlib.org)

    Image title: Fig. 163: Cundā (Bodh Gaya)

    Fig. 164: Cunda (Bodh Gaya)

    Description of the photo

    This photo shows: Fig. 163: Cunda (Bodh Gaya) extracted from the book “the Indian Buddhist Iconography” by Benoytosh Bhattachacharyya.

    Agni: 56 definitions (wisdomlib.org)

     

    https://tinyurl.com/y55zxfa4

    The pictrographs of young bull, ram's horns, spread legs, boar signify: 

    goldsmith, iron metalworker, merchant, steersman. 

    [Details: कोंद kōnda ‘engraver' (one-horned young bull hieroglyph); kundana 'fine gold' (Kannada) singi 'horned' rebus: singi 'ornament gold' PLUS barāh, baḍhi 'boar' vāḍhī, bari, barea 'merchant' bārakaśa 'seafaring vessel'.bāṛaï 'carpenter' bari barea 'merchant' (boar hieroglyph) PLUS karṇaka कर्णक steersman ('spread legs'); meḍho 'ram' rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron']

    meḍ 'body', meḍho 'ram' rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron' (ram hieroglyph, (human) body hieroglyph)
    कर्णक m. du. the two legs spread out AV. xx , 133 , 3 rebus: कर्णिक having a helm; a steersman (Monier-Williams) 
    ayas 'alloy metal' (fish hieroglyph)
    कोंद kōnda ‘engraver' (one-horned young bull hieroglyph); kundana 'fine gold' (Kannada). 
    bāṛaï 'carpenter' (boar hieroglyph)
    bari barea 'merchant' (boar hieroglyph) 
     




    Brāhmī inscription on Indus Script anthropomorph reads (on the assumption that Line 3 is an inscription with Indus Script hypertexts):  

    śam ña ga kī ma jhi tha mū̃h baṭa baran khāṇḍā 


    samjñā 'symbol, sign' 
    kī ma jhi tha 'of Majhitha'
    Sha (?) Da Ya शद   sad-a  'produce (of a country)'.-shad-ya, m. one who takes part in an assembly, spectator

    Meaning:  

    Line 1 (Brāhmī syllables): samjñā 'symbol, sign' (of)

    Line 2 (Brāhmī syllables): kī ma jhi tha 'of Majhitha locality or mã̄jhī boatpeople community or workers in textile dyeing: majīṭh 'madder'. The reference may also be to mañjāḍi (Kannada) 'Adenanthera seed weighing two kuṉṟi-mani, used by goldsmiths as a weight'.

    Line 3 (Indus Script hieroglyphs):  baṭa 'iron' bharat 'mixed alloys' (5 copper, 4 zinc and 1 tin) mū̃h'ingots' khāṇḍā 'equipments'.

    Alternative reading of Line 3 (if read as Brāhmī syllables): Sha (?) Da Ya शद   sad-a  signifies: 'produce (of a country' or -shad-ya, m. one who takes part in an assembly, spectator. 

    Thus,an alternative reading is that the three lines may signify symbol of मांझीथा Majhīthā sadya 'assembly participant' or member of mã̄jhī boatpeople assembly (community).

    Thus, this is a proclamation, a hoarding which signifies the Majitha locality (working in) iron, mixed alloys (bharat) ingots and equipments. Alternative reding is: symbol (of) produce of Majhitha locality or community

    Alternatives:

    A cognate word signifies boatman: *majjhika ʻ boatman ʼ. [Cf. maṅga -- ?] N. mājhimã̄jhi ʻ boatman ʼ; A. māzi ʻ steersman ʼ, B. māji; Or. mājhi ʻ steersman ʼ, majhiā ʻ boatman ʼ, Bi. Mth. H. mã̄jhī m.(CDIAL 9714).மஞ்சி2 mañcin. 1. cf. mañca. [M. mañji.] Cargo boat with a raised platform; படகு.  Thus, a majhitha artisan is also a boatman. 

    A cognate word is: mañjiṣṭhā f. ʻ the Indian madder (Rubia cordifolia and its dye) ʼ Kauś. [mañjiṣṭha -- ] Pa. mañjeṭṭhī -- f. ʻ madder ʼ, Pk. maṁjiṭṭhā -- f.; K. mazēṭh, dat. ˚ṭhi f. ʻ madder plant and dye (R. cordifolia or its substitute Geranium nepalense) ʼ; S. mañuṭhamaĩṭha f. ʻ madder ʼ; P. majīṭ(h), mãj˚ f. ʻ root of R. cordifolia ʼ; N. majiṭho ʻ R. cordifolia ʼ, A. mezāṭhimaz˚, OAw. maṁjīṭha f.; H. mãjīṭ(h), maj˚ f. ʻ madder ʼ, G. majīṭh f., Ko. mañjūṭi; -- Si. madaṭa ʻ a small red berry ʼ, madaṭiya ʻ the tree with red wood Adenanthera pavonina (Leguminosae) ʼ; Md. madoři ʻ a weight ʼ.māñjiṣṭha -- .Addenda: mañjiṣṭhā -- [Cf. Drav. Kan. mañcaṭigemañjāḍimañjeṭṭi S. M. Katre]: S.kcch. majīṭh f. ʻ madder ʼ.(CDIAL 9718) மஞ்சிட்டி mañciṭṭin. < mañjiṣṭhā. 1. Munjeet, Indian madder, Rubia cordifoliaநீர்ப்பூடுவகை. (I. P.) 2. Arnotto. See சாப்பிரா. (L.) 3. Chayroot for dyeing; சாயவேர். (L.) மஞ்சாடி mañcāṭin. [T. manḍzādi, K. mañjāḍi.] 1. Red-wood, m. tr., Adenanthera paroninaமரவகை. 2. Adenanthera seed weighing two kuṉṟi-mani, used by goldsmiths as a weight; இரண்டு குன்றிமணிகளின் எடை கொண்ட மஞ்சாடிவித்து. (S. I. I. i, 114, 116.) 

    The wor manjhitha may be derived from the root:  मञ्ज्   mañj मञ्ज् 1 U. (मञ्जयति-ते) 1 To clean, purify, wipe off. Thus, the reference is to a locality of artisans engaged in purifying metals and alloys. Such purifiers or assayers of metal are also referred to as पोतदार pōtadāra m ( P) An officer under the native governments. His business was to assay all money paid into the treasury. He was also the village-silversmith. (Marathi)

     

    https://tinyurl.com/y85lflto

    This is an addendum to:

     https://tinyurl.com/y7qc7t73


    Like the Dholavira sign board, the anthropormorph if displayed on the gateway of workers' quarters or locality is a proclamation symbol of मांझीथा Majhīthā sadya 'member of mã̄jhī boatpeople assembly (community)'. The pictrographs of young bull, ram's horns, spread legs, boar signify: 

    goldsmith, iron metalworker, merchant, steersman. 

    [Details: कोंद kōnda ‘engraver' (one-horned young bull hieroglyph); kundana 'fine gold' (Kannada) PLUS bāṛaï 'carpenter' bari barea 'merchant' (boar hieroglyph) PLUS karṇaka कर्णक steersman ('spread legs'); meḍho 'ram' rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron']


    Image result for anthropomorphs bharatkalyan97
    Brāhmī inscription on Indus Script anthropomorph reads (on the assumption that Line 3 is an inscription with Indus Script hypertexts):  

    śam ña ga kī ma jhi tha mū̃h baṭa baran khāṇḍā 


    samjñā 'symbol, sign' 
    kī ma jhi tha 'of Majhitha'
    Sha (?) Da Ya शद   sad-a  'produce (of a country)'.-shad-ya, m. one who takes part in an assembly, spectator

    Meaning:  

    Line 1 (Brāhmī syllables): samjñā 'symbol, sign' (of)

    Line 2 (Brāhmī syllables): kī ma jhi tha 'of Majhitha locality or mã̄jhī boatpeople community or workers in textile dyeing: majīṭh 'madder'. The reference may also be to mañjāḍi (Kannada) 'Adenanthera seed weighing two kuṉṟi-mani, used by goldsmiths as a weight'.

    Line 3 (Indus Script hieroglyphs):  baṭa 'iron' bharat 'mixed alloys' (5 copper, 4 zinc and 1 tin) mū̃h 'ingots' khāṇḍā 'equipments'.

    Alternative reading of Line 3 (if read as Brāhmī syllables): Sha (?) Da Ya शद   sad-a  signifies: 'produce (of a country' or -shad-ya, m. one who takes part in an assembly, spectator. 

    Thus,an alternative reading is that the threelines may signify symbol of मांझीथा Majhīthā sadya 'assembly participant' or member of mã̄jhī boatpeople assembly (community).

    Thus, this is a proclamation, a hoarding which signifies the Majitha locality (working in) iron, mixed alloys (bharat) ingots and equipments. Alternative reding is: symbol (of) produce of Majhitha locality or community

    Alternatives:

    A cognate word signifies boatman: *majjhika ʻ boatman ʼ. [Cf. maṅga -- ?] N. mājhimã̄jhi ʻ boatman ʼ; A. māzi ʻ steersman ʼ, B. māji; Or. mājhi ʻ steersman ʼ, majhiā ʻ boatman ʼ, Bi. Mth. H. mã̄jhī m.(CDIAL 9714).மஞ்சி2 mañcin. 1. cf. mañca. [M. mañji.] Cargo boat with a raised platform; படகு.  Thus, a majhitha artisan is also a boatman. 

    A cognate word is: mañjiṣṭhā f. ʻ the Indian madder (Rubia cordifolia and its dye) ʼ Kauś. [mañjiṣṭha -- ] Pa. mañjeṭṭhī -- f. ʻ madder ʼ, Pk. maṁjiṭṭhā -- f.; K. mazēṭh, dat. ˚ṭhi f. ʻ madder plant and dye (R. cordifolia or its substitute Geranium nepalense) ʼ; S. mañuṭhamaĩṭha f. ʻ madder ʼ; P. majīṭ(h), mãj˚ f. ʻ root of R. cordifolia ʼ; N. majiṭho ʻ R. cordifolia ʼ, A. mezāṭhimaz˚, OAw. maṁjīṭha f.; H. mãjīṭ(h), maj˚ f. ʻ madder ʼ, G. majīṭh f., Ko. mañjūṭi; -- Si. madaṭa ʻ a small red berry ʼ, madaṭiya ʻ the tree with red wood Adenanthera pavonina (Leguminosae) ʼ; Md. madoři ʻ a weight ʼ.māñjiṣṭha -- .Addenda: mañjiṣṭhā -- [Cf. Drav. Kan. mañcaṭigemañjāḍimañjeṭṭi S. M. Katre]: S.kcch. majīṭh f. ʻ madder ʼ.(CDIAL 9718) மஞ்சிட்டி mañciṭṭin. < mañjiṣṭhā. 1. Munjeet, Indian madder, Rubia cordifoliaநீர்ப்பூடுவகை. (I. P.) 2. Arnotto. See சாப்பிரா. (L.) 3. Chayroot for dyeing; சாயவேர். (L.) மஞ்சாடி mañcāṭin. [T. manḍzādi, K. mañjāḍi.] 1. Red-wood, m. tr., Adenanthera paroninaமரவகை. 2. Adenanthera seed weighing two kuṉṟi-mani, used by goldsmiths as a weight; இரண்டு குன்றிமணிகளின் எடை கொண்ட மஞ்சாடிவித்து. (S. I. I. i, 114, 116.) 


    The wor manjhitha may be derived from the root:  मञ्ज्   mañj मञ्ज् 1 U. (मञ्जयति-ते) 1 To clean, purify, wipe off. Thus, the reference is to a locality of artisans engaged in purifying metals and alloys. Such purifiers or assayers of metal are also referred to as पोतदार pōtadāra m ( P) An officer under the native governments. His business was to assay all money paid into the treasury. He was also the village-silversmith. (Marathi)

    The reading of the Munjals is reproduced below:
    Sa Thi Ga
    Ki Ma Jhi Tha
    Sha (?) Da Ya
    Subhash Kak reads the letters as:
    śam ña ga
    kī ma jhi tha
    ta ḍa ya
    that is
    शं ञ ग
    की म झि थ
    त ड य

    शं झ ग              śam ña ga
    की म झी थ         kī ma jhi tha

    Figure 1. The copper object and the text together with the reading in Munjal, S.K. and Munjal, A. (2007). Composite anthropomorphic figure from Haryana: a solitary example of copper hoard. Prāgdhārā (Number 17). 

    Third line of Brāhmī inscription: Line 3

    त ड य              ta ḍa ya (This third line has to be read as Indus Script hieroglyphs/hypertexts and NOT as Brami syllables). Subhash Kak suggests that this third line taḍaya may signify"punishment to inimical forces."


    Third line read as Indus Script hieroglyphs/hypertexts is deciphered as:
    mū̃h baṭa 'iron ingot',baran, bharat 'mixed copper, zinc, tin alloy metal' andkhāṇḍā metalware. 

    Anthropomorph found in a foundation of a house in a village called Kheri Gujar in Sonepat District in Haryana. The house itself rests on an ancient mound that has been variously dated to Late Harappan. The object is about 2 kg. and has dimensions of 30×28.5 cm.

    It is possible that Line 3 is a composition of Indus Script Hieroglyphs (and NOT Brāhmī syllables). Framed on this hypothesis, the message of Line 3 signifies:


    mū̃h baṭa 'iron ingot',
    baran, bharat 'mixed copper, zinc, tin alloy metal' and
    khāṇḍā metalware. 

    Hypertext of Sign 336 has hieroglyph components: muka 'ladle' (Tamil)(DEDR 4887) Rebus: mū̃h'ingot' (Santali).PLUSSign 328 baṭa 'rimless pot' rebus: baṭa 'iron'

    Sign 48 is a 'backbone, spine' hieroglyph: baraḍo = spine; backbone (Tulu) Rebus: baran, bharat 'mixed alloys' (5 copper, 4 zinc and 1 tin)

    Sign 211 'arrow' hieroglyph: kaṇḍa ‘arrow’ (Skt.) H. kãḍerā m. ʻ a caste of bow -- and arrow -- makers (CDIAL 3024). Or. kāṇḍa, kã̄ṛ ʻstalk, arrow ʼ(CDIAL 3023). ayaskāṇḍa ‘a quantity of iron, excellent  iron’ (Pāṇ.gaṇ) Thus ciphertext kaṇḍa ‘arrow’ is rebus hypertext kāṇḍa 'excellent iron', khāṇḍā 'tools, pots and pans, metal-ware'. 

    saṁjñāˊ f. ʻ agreement, understanding ʼ ŚBr., ʻ sign ʼ MBh. [√jñā]Pa. saññā -- f. ʻ sense, sign ʼ, Pk. saṁṇā -- f.; S. sañaṇu ʻ to point out ʼ; WPah.jaun. sān ʻ sign ʼ, Ku. sān f., N. sān; B. sān ʻ understanding, feeling, gesture ʼ; H. sān f. ʻ sign, token, trace ʼ; G. sān f. ʻ sense, understanding, sign, hint ʼ; M. sã̄j̈ f. ʻ rule to make an offering to the spirits out of the new corn before eating it, faithfulness of the ground to yield its usual crop ʼ, sã̄jẽ n. ʻ vow, promise ʼ; Si. sanaha˚ ʻ sign ʼ; -- P. H. sain f. ʻ sign, gesture ʼ (in mng. ʻ signature ʼ ← Eng. sign), G. sen f. are obscure. Addenda: saṁjñā -- : WPah.J. sā'n f. ʻ symbol, sign ʼ; kṭg. sánku m. ʻ hint, wink, coquetry ʼ, H. sankī f. ʻ wink ʼ, sankārnā ʻ to hint, nod, wink ʼ Him.I 209.(CDIAL 12874)

    meḍ 'body', meḍho 'ram' rebus: mẽṛhẽt, meḍ 'iron' (ram hieroglyph, (human) body hieroglyph)
    कर्णक m. du. the two legs spread out AV. xx , 133 , 3 rebus: कर्णिक having a helm; a steersman (Monier-Williams) 
    ayas 'alloy metal' (fish hieroglyph)
    कोंद kōnda ‘engraver' (one-horned young bull hieroglyph); kundana 'fine gold' (Kannada). 
    bāṛaï 'carpenter' (boar hieroglyph)
    bari barea 'merchant' (boar hieroglyph)

    The anthropomorphs are dharma samjña, signifiers of responsibilities of the metalsmith-carpenter-merchant. Signs 389, 387 signify mũhã̄ kuṭhi 'ingot smelter', mũhã̄ kolami 'ingot smithy, forge'.

    Anthropomorphs of Sarasvati Civilization are Indus Script hypertexts which signify metalwork.
    1.. Sign 389,  bun-ingot shape (oval) + 'twig', i.e. ingots produced from a smelter. This indicates that copper plates on which this hypertext occurs with high frequency are accounting ledgers of products produced from a smelter.
    2. Sign 387, bun-ingot shape (oval) + 'riceplant', i.e. ingots worked on in a smithy/forge. This hypertext DOES NOT occur on copper plates. This indicates that Sign 387 signifies ingots processed in a smithy/forge, i.e. to forge ingots into metalware, tools, implements, weapons.

    The two distinctly orthographed Indus Script hypertexts signify 1. mũhã̄ kuṭhi 'ingot smelter', 2. mũhã̄ kolami 'ingot smithy, forge'.

    Brāhmī syllables on Lines 1 and 2:

    शं झ ग              śam ña ga  saṁjñā -- : WPah.J. sā'n f. ʻsymbol, signʼ(CDIAL 12874)
    की म झी थ         kī ma jhi tha



    mū̃h baṭa 'iron ingot',
    baran, bharat 'mixed copper, zinc, tin alloy metal' and
    khāṇḍā metalware. 

    Majhitha on Line 2 signifies the name of the locality of the metals workshop.

    There are a number of localities in many parts of India with the name Majhitha:

    1. Locality Name : Majhitha ( मांझीथा ) Block Name : Singhpur District : Rae Bareli State : Uttar Pradesh Division : Lucknow 
    2. Majhitha Location:  , , Latitude:  21° 26' 8.2" (21.4356°) northLongitude:  82° 0' 48.3" (82.0134°) east Elevation:  276 metres (906 feet)

    3. Village : Majitha Block : Shahpura District : Jabalpur State : Madhya Pradesh Pincode Number : 482053

    4. 

    Majitha
    city
    Majitha is located in Punjab
    Majitha
    Majitha
    Location in Punjab, India
    Coordinates: 31.76°N 74.95°E
    Country India
    StatePunjab
    DistrictAmritsar
    Government
     • Typestate government
    Population 
    (2011)
     • Total14,503
    Languages
     • OfficialPunjabi
    Time zoneUTC+5:30 (IST)

    Majitha is a town and a municipal council in Amritsar district in the Indian state of Punjab. Majhitha Road, Amritsar-143001, Punjab

    The Majithia Sirdars are a family of Shergill Jat sardars (chiefs) that came from the area of Majitha in the Punjab

    "Majitha located at (31.76°N 74.95°E) is a city and a municipal council in Amritsar district in the Indian state of Punjab. Majitha holds a distinguished place in the history of Punjab as the well-known Majithia Sirdars (chiefs) came from this region. These were several generals in Maharaja Ranjit Singh's army of the Sikh Empire in the first half of the 19th century.
    No less than ten generals from Majitha can be counted in the Maharaja's army during the period of 1800-1849. Chief amongst the Majithia generals during the Sikh Empire were General Lehna Singh, General (aka Raja) Surat Singh, and General Amar Singh. Sons of General Lehna Singh (Sirdar Dyal Singh) and of General Surat Singh (Sirdar Sundar Singh Majithia) had great impact on the affairs of Punjab during the British rule through the latter 1800s and the first half of the 20th century.
    Hari Singh Nalwa was the most celebrated general of the Sikh Kingdom. His family was known to have migrated to Gujranwala (now in Pakistan) from Majitha sometime in the eighteenth century.http://www.sikhiwiki.org/index.php/Majitha

    Majithia Sirdars term refers to a set of three related families of Sikh sardars (chiefs) that came from the area of Majitha - a town 10 miles north of the Punjab city of Amritsar and rose to prominence in the early 19th century.
    The Majithia clans threw in with the rising star of the Sikh misls - Ranjit Singh - during the latter 19th century. As Ranjit Singhestablished the Sikh Empire around the turn of the 19th century, the Majithia sardars gained prominence and became very influential in the Maharaja's army. Ten different Majithia generals can be counted amongst the Sikh army during the period of 1800-1849.
    According to the English historians, the Majithia family was one of the three most powerful families in Punjab under the Maharaja. Best known of the Majithia generals were General Desa Singh, General Lehna Singh, General Ranjodh Singh, General Surat Singh and General Amar Singh. In all there were 16 Majithia generals in the court of Maharaja Ranjit Singh.
    The son of General Lehna Singh, Sardar Dyal Singh, was perhaps the most significant Punjabi of the late 19th century in the British Punjab. He was the main force behind the founding of Punjab University; was the founder and the owner of The Tribune newspaper - the most respected English-language newspaper in north-western India to this day; and the founder and owner of the Punjab National Bank - also the most powerful bank in north-western India until nationalized by Indira Gandhi in the early 1970s. He was also one of the charter members of the Indian National Congress party - which later became the main Indian nationalist political party and the party of Nehru and Gandhi.
    The son of General Surat Singh, Sardar Sundar Singh Majithia, also had tremendous impact on the early 20th century Punjab. He was a main force in the Sikh revivalist movement and was one of the founders of the "Chief Khalsa Diwan Society". Amongst his accomplishments can be counted the establishment of the Khalsa College, Amritsar and the founding of the Punjab and Sind Bank. He was knighted by the British - thus often referred to as Sir Sundar Singh Majithia.
    Sardar Sundar Singh's brother, Sardar Umrao Singh, was the father of Amrita Sher-Gil - considered by many to be first great female artist of the Indian subcontinent.
    The Majithia family, although referred to by the name of their village Majitha - which is common in Punjab, in actuality belong to the "Shergill" clan of the Jat Sikhs - itself a subset of the "Gill" clan.
    Other famous members of the Majithia family are:
    Sardar Parkash Singh Majithia, who was one of the most prominent of the Akali leaders of the 70s, 80s and 90s, and was popularly known as 'Majhe da jarnail'. He remained cabinet minister in many Akali governments holding important portfolios like Transport, Agriculture, and Revenue and Rehabilitation. He was elected MLA five times from Majitha constituency. He also played the stellar role during the Anti-Emergency Morcha and the Dharam Yudh Morcha. In the aftermath of Operation Blue Star, he served as the acting President of Akali Dal. Being the senior most Akali leader in the 1990s, he was unanimously appointed the patron of Shiromani Akali Dal, an honour he retained till his last breath.
    Sardar Parkash Singh Majitha was also one of the longest serving elected Presidents of the Governing Council of Khalsa College Amritsar. His grandsons Sardar Jagteshwar Singh Majitha (Member, Punjab Public Service Commission), Sardar Ajay Singh Majitha and Sardar Gurteshwar Singh Majitha (senior leader Youth Congress) have also been serving the people of Majitha and have carried the legacy of the family forward. Sardar Parkash Singh Majitha's son late Sardar Simarjit Singh Majithia (Ex. Chairman PUNSEED Punjab) and his nephew Sardar Rajmohinder Singh Majithia (MP and MLA) are also well-known Akali leaders.
    Bikram Singh Majithia (Minister and MLA) is another famous Majithia, who is Son of Satyajit Singh Majithia and Grandson of Surjit Singh Majithia and also belongs to the family of the Majithia Sardars. Bikram Singh Majithia was a prominent figure in the Shiromani Akali Dal campaign for the 2007 and 2012 Assembly elections. While in 2007, the party fought a formidable Congress Government, in 2012 Shiromani Akali Dal returned to power consecutively for the second term. Majithia became the president of Youth Akali Dal in 2011.
    Bikram Singh Majithia took over as New and Renewable Energy Minister, Punjab, he invited entrepreneurs from across the country and the NRIs to invest in solar power sector. The result was that in a short span Punjab was able to attract investment worth Rs 4,000 crore in this sector and the solar power generation tipped to go up from a meagre 9 megawatt to 541 megawatt by 2016.
    Harsimrat Kaur Badal (M.P,President women Shiromani Akali Dal) who is wife of Deputy Chief Minister of Punjab Sukhbir Singh Badal. She also belongs to family of Majithia Sirdars. She is daughter of Satyajit Singh Majithia and Granddaughter of Surjit Singh Majithia as well as daughter-in-law Parkash Singh Badal.
    Sardar Nirranjan Singh Majithia(Beriwale) also belongs to Majithia Sardars families.

    References

    1. Punjab to generate 4,200 MW solar power by 2022: Bikram Singh Majithia HT Correspondent, Hindustan Times 5 May 2015|
    2. Provide easy credit for solar power projects: Bikram Singh Majithia Hindustan Times 24 June 2015.
    3. Majithia Family.

    Pictorial motifs of anthropomorph

    Hieroglyph: mẽḍhā 'curved horn', miṇḍāl 'markhor' (Tōrwālī) meḍho a ram, a sheep; mē̃ḍh 'ram' Rebus: Медь [Med'] (Russian, Slavic) 'copper'. meḍ 'iron' (Mu.Ho.)
    Rebus: मृदु, मृदा--कर 'iron, thunderbolt'  मृदु mṛdu 'a kind of iron' मृदु-कार्ष्णायसम्,-कृष्णायसम् soft-iron, lead.
    Santali glosses.
    Sa. <i>mE~R~hE~'d</i> `iron'.  ! <i>mE~RhE~d</i>(M).
    Ma. <i>mErhE'd</i> `iron'.
    Mu. <i>mERE'd</i> `iron'.
      ~ <i>mE~R~E~'d</i> `iron'.  ! <i>mENhEd</i>(M).
    Ho <i>meD</i> `iron'.
    Bj. <i>merhd</i>(Hunter) `iron'.
    KW <i>mENhEd</i>
    @(V168,M080)

    — Slavic glosses for 'copper'
    Мед [Med]Bulgarian
    Bakar Bosnian
    Медзь [medz']Belarusian
    Měď Czech
    Bakar Croatian
    KòperKashubian
    Бакар [Bakar]Macedonian
    Miedź Polish
    Медь [Med']Russian
    Meď Slovak
    BakerSlovenian
    Бакар [Bakar]Serbian
    Мідь [mid'] Ukrainian[unquote]
    Miedź, med' (Northern Slavic, Altaic) 'copper'.  

    One suggestion is that corruptions from the German "Schmied", "Geschmeide" = 

    jewelry. Schmied, a smith (of tin, gold, silver, or other metal)(German) result in med ‘copper’.

    मेढ mēḍha f A forked stake. Used as a post. Hence a short post generally whether forked or not. Pr. हातीं लागली चेड आणि धर मांडवाची मेढमेढा  mēḍhā m A stake, esp. as forked. 2 A dense arrangement of stakes, a palisade, a paling. 3 fig. A supporter or backer.  मेढेकरी   mēḍhēkarī m The pillar, prop, stay of See मेढ्या.   मेढेकोट   mēḍhēkōṭa m (मेढा & कोट) A dense paling; a palisade or stoccade; any defence of stakes.   मेढेजोशी   mēḍhējōśī m A stake-जोशी; a जोशी who keeps account of the तिथि &c., by driving stakes into the ground: also a class, or an individual of it, of fortune-tellers, diviners, presagers, seasonannouncers, almanack-makers &c. They are Shúdras and followers of the मेढेमत q. v. 2 Jocosely. The hereditary or settled (quasi fixed as a stake) जोशी of a village. मेढेदाई or मेढेदाईक   mēḍhēdāī or mēḍhēdāīka c (मेढा & दाय) The owner of the hedge or fence dividing his enclosure from that of his neighbor.   मेढेमत   mēḍhēmata n (मेढ Polar star, मत Dogma or sect.) A persuasion or an order or a set of tenets and notions amongst the Shúdra-people. Founded upon certain astrological calculations proceeding upon the North star. Hence मेढेजोशी or डौरीजोशी.   मेढ्या   mēḍhyā a (मेढ Stake or post.) A term for a person considered as the pillar, prop, or support (of a household, army, or other body), the staff or stay. 2 Applied to a person acquainted with clandestine or knavish transactions. 3 See मेढे- जोशी.(Marathi)   

    मेढा  mēḍhā A twist or tangle arising in thread or cord, a curl or snarl. (Marathi)

    मेध m. the juice of meat , broth , nourishing or strengthening drink RV. S3Br. Ka1tyS3r.; a sacrificial animal , victim VS. Br. S3rS.; an animal-sacrifice , offering , oblation , any sacrifice (esp. ifc.ib. MBh. &c

    मेधा f. mental vigour or power , intelligence , prudence , wisdom (pl. products of intelligence , thoughts , opinions) RV. &c; = धन Naigh. ii , 10.

    Pictograph: spread legs

    Spread legs: कर्णक m. du. the two legs spread out AV. xx , 133 'spread legs'; (semantic determinant) Rebus: karNa 'helmsman', karNI 'scribe, account''supercargo'. 

    Pictograph: Ram

    मेठ a ram  भेड m. a ram L. (cf. एड , भेड्र and भेण्ड)

    मेंढा   mēṇḍhā m (मेष S through H) A male sheep, a ram or tup. 2 A crook or curved end (of a stick, horn &c.) and attrib. such a stick, horn, bullock.   मेंढी   mēṇḍhī f (मेंढा or H) A female sheep, a newe    मेंढें   mēṇḍhēṃ n (मेंढा) A sheep. Without reference to sex. 
    9606 bhēḍra -- , bhēṇḍa -- m. ʻ ram ʼ lex. [← Austro -- as. J. Przyluski BSL xxx 200: perh. Austro -- as. *mēḍra ~ bhēḍra collides with Aryan mḗḍhra -- 1 in mēṇḍhra -- m. ʻ penis ʼ BhP., ʻ ram ʼ lex. -- See also bhēḍa -- 1, mēṣá -- , ēḍa -- . -- The similarity between bhēḍa -- 1bhēḍra -- , bhēṇḍa -- ʻ ram ʼ and *bhēḍa -- 2 ʻ defective ʼ is paralleled by that between mḗḍhra -- 1, mēṇḍha -- 1 ʻ ram ʼ and *mēṇḍa -- 1, *mēṇḍha -- 2 (s.v. *miḍḍa -- ) ʻ defective ʼ]
    Ḍ. bēḍa f. ʻ sheep ʼ, K.ḍoḍ. bhĕḍă pl., L. bheḍ̠ f., awāṇ. bheḍbhiḍ, P. bheḍ˚ḍī f., ˚ḍā m.; WPah.bhal. (LSI) ḍhleḍḍ, (S. Varma) bhe, pl. ˚ṛã f. ʻ sheep and goats ʼ, bhad. bheḍḍ, cur. bhraḍḍbhēḍḍū, cam. bhēṛ, khaś. bhiḍṛu n. ʻ lamb ʼ; Ku. N. bheṛo ʻ ram ʼ, bheṛi ʻ ewe ʼ; A. bherābhẽrā ʻ sheep ʼ; B. bheṛ ʻ ram ʼ, ˚ṛā ʻ sheep ʼ, ˚ṛi ʻ ewe ʼ, Or. bheṛā˚ṛibhẽṛi; Bi. bhẽṛ ʻ sheep ʼ, ˚ṛā ʻ ram ʼ; Mth. bhẽṛo˚ṛī; Bhoj. bheṛā ʻ ram ʼ; Aw.lakh. bhẽṛī ʻ sheep ʼ; H. bheṛ˚ṛī f., ˚ṛā m., G. bheṛi f.; -- X mēṣá -- : Kho. beṣ ʻ young ewe ʼ BelvalkarVol 88.*bhaiḍraka -- ; *bhēḍrakuṭikā -- , *bhēḍrapāla -- , *bhēḍravr̥ti -- .
    Addenda: bhēḍra -- : WPah.kṭg. (kc.) bhèṛ m. ʻ sheep ʼ, bhèṛi f., J. bheḍ m.†*bhēḍravāṭa -- , †*bhēḍriya -- .

    1) bhēḍa 9604 bhēḍa1 m. ʻ sheep ʼ, bhaiḍaka -- ʻ of sheep ʼ lex. [bhēḍra- X ēḍa -- ?]Ash. biar ʻ she -- goat ʼ, Pr. byär, Bshk. bür; Tor. birāṭh ʻ he -- goat ʼ, Phal. bhīṛo: all with AO viii 300 doubtful.   9607 *bhēḍrakuṭikā ʻ sheepfold ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , kuṭī -- ]WPah.cam. bhaṛōṛī or < *bhēḍravr̥ti -- .
       9608 *bhēḍrapāla ʻ shepherd ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , pālá -- ]G. bharvāṛ m. ʻ shepherd or goatherd ʼ, ˚ṛaṇi f. ʻ his wife ʼ (< *bhaḍvār).*bhēḍravr̥ti -- ʻ sheepfold ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , vr̥ti -- ]See *bhēḍrakuṭikā -- .Addenda: *bhēḍrapāla -- : WPah.kṭg. (kc.) bəḍhàḷɔ m., bəṛaḷɔ m. ʻ shepherd ʼ.9608a †*bhēḍravāṭa -- ʻ sheepfold ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , vāṭa -- 1]WPah.kc. bərhaṛo n. ʻ storey in house where sheep and goats are kept ʼ, bəṛhε̄` m. id. (< *bhēḍrīvāṭa -- ?), bəṛhāˋḷ m. ʻ sheep shed ʼ Him.I 151, 152.9608b †*bhēḍriya -- ʻ sheep -- killer ʼ. [bhēḍra -- semant. cf. *huḍahāra -- ]WPah.kc. bheṛio m. ʻ jackal ʼ; H. bheṛiyā m. ʻ wolf ʼ.  2512 ēḍa m. ʻ a kind of sheep ʼ KātyŚr., ēḍī -- f., ēḍaka -- 1 m. ʻ a sheep or goat ʼ, aiḍa -- ʻ ovine ʼ MBh., aiḍaká m. ʻ a kind of sheep ʼ ŚBr., iḍikka -- f. ʻ wild goat ʼ lex. [← Drav. EWA i 126 with lit.]Pa. eḷaka -- m. ʻ ram, wild goat ʼ, ˚akā -- , ˚ikā -- , ˚ikī -- f.; Aś. eḍaka -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, ˚kā -- f. ʻ ewe ʼ, NiDoc. heḍ'i ʻ sheep (?) ʼ Burrow KharDoc 10 (cf. h -- in Brahui hēṭ ʻ she -- goat ʼ); Pk. ēla -- , ˚aya -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, ēliyā -- f., ēḍayā -- f., ēḍakka -- m., Paš. weg. ēṛāˊ, kuṛ. e_ṛṓ, ar. yeṛóže˚ m. ʻ ram ʼ, weg. ēṛī, kuṛ. e_˚, ar. ye˚ f. ʻ ewe ʼ; Shum. yēṛəyeṛṓlik m. ʻ sheep ʼ, yeṛélik f., Gaw. ēṛayē˚ m., ēṛīyē˚ f., Bshk. īr f., Tor. öi f. (less likely < ávi -- ), Mai. "'ī" Barth NTS xviii 123, Sv. yeṛo m., ēṛia f., Phal. yīṛo m., ˚ṛi f., Sh. jij. ḗṛi; S. eli -- pavharu m. ʻ goatherd ʼ; Si. eḷuvā ʻ goat ʼ; <-> X bhēḍra -- q.v.*kaiḍikā -- .  5152 Ta. yāṭu, āṭu goat, sheep; āṭṭ-āḷ shepherd. Ma. āṭu goat, sheep; āṭṭukāran shepherd. Ko. a·ṛ (obl. a·ṭ-) goat. To. o·ḍ id. Ka. āḍu id. Koḍ. a·ḍï id. Tu. ēḍů id. Te. ēḍika, (B.) ēṭa ram. Go. (Tr. Ph. W.) yēṭī, (Mu. S.) ēṭi she-goat (Voc. 376). Pe. ōḍa goat. Manḍ. ūḍe id. Kui ōḍa id. Kuwi (Mah. p. 110) o'ḍā, (Ḍ.) ōḍa id. Kur. ēṛā she-goat. Malt. éṛeid. Br. hēṭ id. / Cf. Skt. eḍa-, eḍaka-, eḍī- a kind of sheep; Turner, CDIAL, no. 2512.

    1) mēṇḍha (p. 59610310 mēṇḍha2 m. ʻ ram ʼ, ˚aka -- , mēṇḍa -- 4miṇḍha -- 2˚aka -- , mēṭha -- 2mēṇḍhra -- , mēḍhra -- 2˚aka -- m. lex. 2. *mēṇṭha- (mēṭha -- m. lex.). 3. *mējjha -- . [r -- forms (which are not attested in NIA.) are due to further sanskritization of a loan -- word prob. of Austro -- as. origin (EWA ii 682 with lit.) and perh. related to the group s.v. bhēḍra -- ]1. Pa. meṇḍa -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, ˚aka -- ʻ made of a ram's horn (e.g. a bow) ʼ; Pk. meḍḍha -- , meṁḍha -- (˚ḍhī -- f.), ˚ṁḍa -- , miṁḍha -- (˚dhiā -- f.), ˚aga -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, Dm. Gaw. miṇKal.rumb. amŕn/aŕə ʻ sheep ʼ (a -- ?); Bshk. mināˊl ʻ ram ʼ; Tor. miṇḍ ʻ ram ʼ, miṇḍāˊl ʻ markhor ʼ; Chil. mindh*ll ʻ ram ʼ AO xviii 244 (dh!), Sv. yēṛo -- miṇ; Phal. miṇḍmiṇ ʻ ram ʼ, miṇḍṓl m. ʻ yearling lamb, gimmer ʼ; P. mẽḍhā m., ˚ḍhī f., ludh. mīḍḍhāmī˜ḍhā m.; N. meṛhomeṛo ʻ ram for sacrifice ʼ; A. mersāg ʻ ram ʼ ( -- sāg < *chāgya -- ?), B. meṛā m., ˚ṛi f., Or. meṇḍhā˚ḍā m., ˚ḍhi f., H. meṛhmeṛhāmẽḍhā m., G. mẽḍhɔ, M. mẽḍhā m., Si. mäḍayā.2. Pk. meṁṭhī -- f. ʻ sheep ʼ; H. meṭhā m. ʻ ram ʼ.3. H. mejhukā m. ʻ ram ʼ.*mēṇḍharūpa -- , mēḍhraśr̥ṅgī -- .Addenda: mēṇḍha -- 2: A. also mer (phonet. mer) ʻ ram ʼ AFD 235.  10311 *mēṇḍharūpa ʻ like a ram ʼ. [mēṇḍha -- 2, rūpá -- ] Bi. mẽṛhwā ʻ a bullock with curved horns like a ram's ʼ; M. mẽḍhrū̃ n. ʻ sheep ʼ. 10312 *mēṇḍhī ʻ lock of hair, curl ʼ. [Cf. *mēṇḍha -- 1 s.v. *miḍḍa -- ]S. mī˜ḍhī f., ˚ḍho m. ʻ braid in a woman's hair ʼ, L. mē̃ḍhī f.; G. mĩḍlɔ, miḍ˚ m. ʻ braid of hair on a girl's forehead ʼ; M. meḍhā m. ʻ curl, snarl, twist or tangle in cord or thread ʼ.

    10323 mḗdas n. ʻ fat, marrow ʼ RV., mēda -- m. ʻ fat ʼ R.Pa. mēda -- n. ʻ fat ʼ, Pk. mēa -- m.n.; Wg. muī ʻ marrow ʼ; Shum. mīˊə̃ ʻ fat of an animal ʼ; Kal.rumb. meh, urt. me_ sb. ʻ fat ʼ; Bshk. ãdotdot; m. ʻ fat ʼ, muyū ʻ brain ʼ; Tor. (Biddulph) mih f. ʻ fat ʼ, mīm f. ʻ brain ʼ (< *mẽ AO viii 306); Sv.  m. ʻ fat, marrow ʼ; Phal.  m. ʻ marrow ʼ; Sh. mī˜ f. ʻ fat ʼ, (Lor.)  f. ʻ fat ʼ, miyo ʻ marrow ʼ.

    10327 mḗdha m. ʻ sacrificial oblation ʼ RV.Pa. mēdha -- m. ʻ sacrifice ʼ; Si. mehe sb. ʻ eating 

    10327a †mḗdhya -- ʻ full of vigour ʼ AV., ʻ fit for sacrifice ʼ Br. [mḗdha -- m. or mēdhāˊ -- f. ʻ mental vigour ʼ RV.]Pa. mejjha -- ʻ pure ʼ, Pk. mejjha -- , mijjha -- ; A. mezi ʻ a stack of straw for ceremonial burning ʼ.

    Pictograph boar: barāh, baḍhi 'boar' vāḍhī, bari, barea 'merchant' bārakaśa 'seafaring vessel'.

    वाडकर vāḍakara m (वाडी &38; कर) The lord or proprietor of a वाडी or enclosed piece of ground. 2 also वाडकरी m An inhabitant of a वाडी, a hamleteer.; वाड   vāḍa f Room, vacancy, free or unfilled space: also leisure, free or unengaged time.वाडकुलें   vāḍakulēṃ n C (Dim. of वाडी) A small houseyard.वाडगें   vāḍagēṃ n (Dim. of वाडी) A small yard or enclosure (esp. around a ruined house or where there is no house).वाडवडील   vāḍavaḍīla m pl (वडील by redup.) Ancestors, forefathers, elders, ancients.वाडा   vāḍā m (वाट or वाटी S) A stately or large edifice, a mansion, a palace. Also in comp. as राज- वाडा A royal edifice; सरकारवाडा Any large and public building. 2 A division of a town, a quarter, a ward. Also in comp. as देऊळवाडा, ब्राह्मण- वाडा, गौळीवाडा, चांभारवाडा, कुंभारवाडा. 3 A division (separate portion) of a मौजा or village. The वाडा, as well as the कोंड, paid revenue formerly, not to the सरकार but to the मौजेखोत. 4 An enclosed space; a yard, a compound. 5 A pen or fold; as गुरांचा वाडा, गौळवाडा or गवळीवाडा, धन- गरवाडा. The pen is whether an uncovered enclosure in a field or a hovel sheltering both beastsवाडी   vāḍī f (वाटी S) An enclosed piece of meaand keepers. dow-field or garden-ground; an enclosure, a close, a paddock, a pingle. 2 A cluster of huts of agriculturists, a hamlet. Hence (as the villages of the Konkan̤ are mostly composed of distinct clusters of houses) a distinct portion of a straggling village. 3 A division of the suburban portion of a city.वांडें   vāṇḍēṃ n (वाणिज्य S) A stock of merchandise or goods; a quantity brought to market. वांड्याचें वांडें A whole investment. वाड्या   vāḍyā m C (वाडी) A proprietor of hamlets, or enclosures, or tenements.वडील   vaḍīla a (वृद्ध S) An ancestor. 2 A senior or an elder; an elderly person. 3 A superior (in age, wisdom, dignity). 4 Applied, by way of eminence, to one's father. व0 उद्धरणें g. of o. To curse or abuse the ancestors of.वडीलघराणें   vaḍīlagharāṇēṃ n or -घराणा m An elder household; the house of the eldest or of an elder of the family.   वडीलधारा   vaḍīladhārā m वडीलधारें n (Elder and younger.) A person of a family (male or female) of whom it is the business to punish, repress, and keep the children in order.   वडीलपरंपरा   vaḍīlaparamparā f The line of one's ancestors or elders.   वडीलपरंपरागत   vaḍīlaparamparāgata a Come by descent through a line of ancestors.   वडीलमान   vaḍīlamāna m A due of the elder; any ancestral right or privilege. Ex. होळीपोळीचा व0 मुकद्दमाकडे आहे. वढील   vaḍhīla & compounds R Commonly वडील &c. (Marathi)

     vāṭa1 m. ʻ enclosure, fence ʼ MBh., vāṭī -- f. ʻ enclosed land ʼ BhP., vāṭikā -- f. ʻ enclosure, garden ʼ Kathās. [Early east MIA. < *vārtra -- . -- √vr̥1].Pa. vāṭa -- , ˚aka -- m. ʻ enclosure, circle ʼ; Pk. vāḍa -- , ˚aga -- m. ʻ fence ʼ, vāḍī -- , ˚ḍiā -- f. ʻ fence, garden ʼ; Gy. eng. bor ʻ hedge ʼ, germ. bār ʻ garden ʼ, gr. bári, hung. bar, pl. barya; Dm. bybyäˊŕu ʻ cattle -- fold ʼ; Paš.weg. waṛ ʻ wall ʼ; Phal. bāṛ ʻ goat -- pen ʼ (→ Gaw. bāḍ ʻ fence, sheepfold ʼ; Paš.weg. bāṛ ʻ cow -- pen ʼ); Sh. (Lor.)  ʻ sheep -- or goat -- pen ʼ; K. wār (Islāmābād wāḍ) m. ʻ hedge round garden ʼ, wôru m. ʻ enclosed space, garden, cattle -- yard ʼ, wörü f. ʻ garden ʼ, kash. wajī ʻ field ʼ; S. vāṛo m. ʻ cattleenclosure ʼ, vāṛi f. ʻ fence, hedge ʼ, vāṛī f. ʻ field of vegetables ʼ; L. vāṛ f. ʻ fence ʼ, vāṛā m. ʻ cattle -- or sheepfold ʼ, vāṛī f. ʻ sheepfold, melon patch ʼ; P. vāṛbāṛ f. ʻ fence ʼ, vāṛābā˚ m. ʻ enclosure, sheepfold ʼ, vāṛībā˚ f. ʻ garden ʼ; WPah.bhal. bāṛi f. ʻ wrestling match enclosure ʼ, cam. bāṛī ʻ garden ʼ; Ku. bāṛ ʻ fence ʼ (whence bāṛṇo ʻ to fence ʼ), bāṛo ʻ field near house ʼ, bāṛī ʻ garden ʼ; N. bār ʻ hedge, boundary of field ʼ, bāri ʻ garden ʼ; A. bār ʻ wall of house ʼ, bāri ʻ garden ʼ; B. bāṛ ʻ edge, border, selvedge of cloth ʼ, bāṛi ʻ garden ʼ; Or. bāṛa ʻ fence ʼ, bāṛā ʻ fence, side wall ʼ, bāṛi ʻ land adjoining house ʼ; Bi. bāṛī ʻ garden land ʼ; Mth. bāṛī ʻ ground round house ʼ, (SBhagalpur) bārī ʻ field ʼ; Bhoj. bārī ʻ garden ʼ; OAw. bāra m. ʻ obstruction ʼ, bārī f. ʻ garden ʼ; H. bāṛ f. ʻ fence, hedge, line ʼ, bāṛā m. ʻ enclosure ʼ, bāṛī f. ʻ enclosure, garden ʼ; Marw. bāṛī f. ʻ garden ʼ; G. vāṛ f. ʻ fence ʼ, vāṛɔ m. ʻ enclosure, courtyard ʼ, vāṛī f. ʻ garden ʼ; M. vāḍ f. ʻ fence ʼ, vāḍā m. ʻ quarter of a town ʼ ( -- vāḍẽ in names of places LM 405), vāḍī f. ʻ garden ʼ; Ko. vāḍo ʻ habitation ʼ; Si. vel -- a ʻ field ʼ (or < vēla -- ).*āvāṭa -- 2, *parivāṭa -- ; akṣavāṭa -- , *agravāṭa -- , *ajavāṭa -- , *avivāṭa -- , *ikṣuvāṭa -- , kāṣṭhavāṭa -- , *kṣapitavāṭa -- , *khalavāṭa -- , gr̥havāṭī -- , gōvāṭa -- , cakravāṭa -- , *jīvavāṭī -- , *dhēnuvāṭa -- , *parṇavāṭikā -- , *paścavāṭa -- , *prākāravāṭa -- , *phullavāṭikā -- , *bījadhānyavāṭī -- , *bījavāṭī -- , *bhājyavāṭa -- , *rasavāṭa -- , *rājyavāṭa -- , *vaṁśavāṭa -- .Addenda: vāṭa -- 1 [Perhaps < *vārta -- < IE. *worto -- rather than < *vārtra -- T. Burrow BSOAS xxxviii 68]WPah.kṭg. bāṛ m. ʻ fence, pen for sheep, goats, calves in bottom storey ʼ, baṛɔ m. ʻ pen for cattle, grain store, fence ʼ, baṛnõ ʻ to fence in, build a nest ʼ, báṛhnõ ʻ to become a bar, to force oneself in, be fenced ʼ; poet. baṛən f. ʻ fence, railing ʼ, baṛne f.
    †*paśuvāṭa -- , †*bhēḍravāṭa -- , †*vāsavāṭī -- .(CDIAL 11480) *bhēḍravāṭa -- ʻ sheepfold ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , vāṭa -- 1]WPah.kc. bərhaṛo n. ʻ storey in house where sheep and goats are kept ʼ, kṭg. bəṛhε̄` m. id. (< *bhēḍrīvāṭa -- ?), bəṛhāˋḷ m. ʻ sheep shed ʼ Him.I 151, 152.(CDIAL 9608a).*bhēḍravr̥ti -- ʻ sheepfold ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , vr̥ti -- ]*bhēḍrakuṭikā ʻ sheepfold ʼ. [bhēḍra -- , kuṭī -- ]WPah.cam. bhaṛōṛī or < *bhēḍravr̥ti -- .(CDIAL 9607)

    पारिणामिक  pâri-nâm-ika digestible; subject to development: with -shada, m. member of an assembly or council, auditor, spectator: pl. retinue of a god; -shad-ya, m. one who takes part in an assembly, spectator.

    – http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.co.il/2016/07/all-four-types-of-anthropomorphs-of.html
    – http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.co.il/2015/05/composite-copper-alloy-anthropomorphic.html
    – http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.co.il/2014/01/stunning-metallic-ceiling-of-shivrajpur.html
    – http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.co.il/2014/01/meluhha-hieroglyphs-snarling-iron-of.html
    – http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.co.il/2014/01/stunning-metallic-ceiling-of-shivrajpur.html

    – https://www.academia.edu/27354911/All_four_types_of_anthropomorphs_of_Copper_Hoard_Culture_are_dharma_sa%E1%B9%81j%C3%B1%C4%81_metalwork_signifiers_of_responsibilities_in_guild_or_professional_calling_cards

    – https://sarasvati97.wordpress.com/2017/01/02/copper-anthropomorphs-are-dharma-sa%E1%B9%83jna-%E0%A4%B8%E0%A4%82%E0%A4%9C%E0%A5%8D%E0%A4%9E%E0%A4%BE-samskrtam-dhamma-sanna-%E0%A4%B8%E0%A4%9E%E0%A5%8D%E0%A4%9E%E0%A4%BE-%E2%80%8Epali/

    – http://www.business-standard.com/article/specials/naman-ahuja-is-mastering-the-art-of-reaching-out-114092501180_1.html

    15 museums around the world where ancient Indus Civilization artifacts are live.
    – 
    https://www.harappa.com/museum

    T.K.D GUPTA, “The anthropomorphic figures of the copper-hoards from India”
    – 
    https://www.researchgate.net/publication/306878726_The_anthropomorphic_figures_of_the_copper-hoards_from_India

    “The Copper Hoards Problem: A Technological Angle”
    D. P. AGRAWAL
    Asian Perspectives
    Vol. 12 (1969), pp. 113-119
    Published by: University of Hawai’i Press
    Stable URL:  
    http://www.jstor.org/stable/42929067
    Page Count: 7

    “On Copper Age Anthropomorphic Figures from North India An Ethnological Interpretation”
    Jürgen W. Frembgen
    East and West
    Vol. 46, No. 1/2 (June 1996), pp. 177-182
    Published by: Istituto Italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente (IsIAO)
    Stable URL:  
    http://www.jstor.org/stable/29757261
    Page Count: 6

    – J. Manuel, “The antecedent’s diverse  influences  on  and  by Vaishnava Art,  as perceptible from the times of Copper Anthropomorphic Figures” within:
    Journal of Religious History South Asia, Vol. A-1 (Published Fall 2015)
    – 
    http://www.jorhsa.com/Edition_2015/Copper.pdf

    “The Copper Hoard Culture of the Gangā Valley”
    – B. Lal (1972), “The Copper Hoard culture of the Gangā Valley”. Antiquity, 46 (184), 282-287. doi:10.1017/S0003598X00053886
    – 
    https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/copper-hoard-culture-of-the-ganga-valley/EB6ABFD8D5BD193835C0145C3BD55925

    – P. Yule, “Metalwork of the Bronze Age in India”
    – 
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/1895/
    – 
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/1895/1/Metalwork_BronzeAge_India.pdf

    – P. Yule, “Beyond the Pale of Near Eastern Archaeology: Anthropomorphic Figures from al-Aqir near Bahla’, Sultanate of Oman” within:  T. Stöllner et al. (Hrsg.), “Mensch und Bergbau Studies in Honour of Gerd Weisgerber on Occasion of his 65th Birthday”, (Bochum 2003) 537-542
    – 
    http://archiv.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/propylaeumdok/109/1/Yule_2003.pdf

    – P. Yule, ‘Addenda to “The Copper Hoards of the Indian Subcontinent: Preliminaries for an Interpretation”‘
    – 
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/510/
    – 
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/510/1/yule_man_envir_2001.pdf

    – P. Yule/A. Hauptmann/M. Hughes, “The Copper Hoards of the Indian Subcontinent: Preliminaries for an Interpretation”, Jahrbuch des Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz 36, 1989 [1992], 193-275.
    – “The Copper Hoards of the Indian Subcontinent: Preliminaries for an Interpretation” with Appendix I and II by Andreas Hauptmann and Michael J. Hughes (p. 239, fig. 1105; see also p. 241-242 figs. 1121-1123, 1128 for similar anthropomorphs).
    – 
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/509/
    – 
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/509/1/00jrgzm_all.pdf

    – Anthropomorphic Figure.  India.  Bronze Age.  Mid/Second Half of the 2nd Millenium BCE.
    – Norman O. Stone and Ella A. Stone Memorial Fund
    – 
    http://www.clevelandart.org/art/2004.31

    “Art of Asia Acquired by North American Museums”, 2003-2004 (p. 113, Fig. 8)
    Archives of Asian Art
    Vol. 56 (2006), pp. 109-132
    Published by: Duke University Press
    Stable URL: 
    http://www.jstor.org/stable/20111341
    Page Count: 24

    – Samuel Eilenberg Collection, Bequest of Samuel Eilenberg, 1998
    – 
    http://www.metmuseum.org/art/collection/search/39432
    – 
    http://www.metmuseum.org/art/collection/search/50592
    – 
    http://www.metmuseum.org/art/collection/search/50588
    – 
    http://www.metmuseum.org/art/collection/search/50641

    – Anthropomorphic figure, Copper hoard culture, Northern India, Doab region, Ganges Valley
    – 
    http://www.barbier-mueller.ch/collections/antiquite/age-du-bronze/?lang=en
    – 
    http://www.barbier-mueller.ch/collections/antiquite/age-du-bronze/?lang=fr

    – Sheorajpur anthropomorph with ‘fish’ hieroglyph and ‘markhor’ horns hieroglyph. ayo’fish’ Rebus: ayo ‘iron, metal’ (Gujarati)  khambhaṛā ‘fish fin’ rebus: kammaTa ‘mint, coiner, coinage’.  Fish sign incised on copper anthropomorph, Sheorajpur, upper Ganges valley, ca. 2nd millennium BCE, 4 kg; 47.7 X 39 X 2.1 cm. State Museum, Lucknow (O.37) Typical find of Gangetic Copper Hoards.
    – 
    http://katalog.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/cgi-bin/titel.cgi?katkey=900213101
    – 
    http://heidicon.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/heidicon/239/213101.html
    – 
    http://heidicon.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/id/213101
    – 
    http://asi.nic.in/asi_museums_lucknow.asp
    – 
    http://uptourism.gov.in/pages/top/explore/lucknow/state-museum

    – Anthropomorphic Figure, Copper hoard culture, Farukkhabad, Uttar Pradesh
    – 
    http://museumsofindia.gov.in/repository/record/alh_ald-AM-ARCH-218-7671

    [quote]

    Given that pure copper is a relatively soft metal and most of the objects show little or no signs of wear, it seems likely that their function was largely dedicatory. Hoards of such objects have been found across north India, the greatest concentration being in Uttar Pradesh. The findspots suggest they were ritually deposited in rivers or marshes, though several related antennae swords were recorded in late Indus Valley civilization (ca. 1500 B.C.) burials at Sanauli.

    – Type I – semi-circular headed, curved arms signifying ram’s horns, standing with spread legs.
    – Type II – (Indus Script ‘fish’ hieroglyph) similar to Type I but with Indus script incription of ‘fish’ hieroglyph.
    – Type III – (Seated, with right arm upraised) similar to Type I but with variants of ‘seated posture’ and one right arm lift upwards.
    – Type IV – (Indus Script ‘boar’ ligature & ‘yong [sic] bull’ hieroglyh [sic] inscribed) similar to Type I but with Indus Script inscriptions/ligatures of boar’s head and hieroglyph of one-horned young bull.

    Paul Yule had identified Type I and Type II artefacts from among the Copper Hoard Culture finds as anthropomorph types based on orthographic features. With the discovery of new artefacts of the Copper Hoard Culture, the typology can now be extended to four types of anthropomorphs. The types are:
    – Type I – semi-circular headed, curved arms signifying ram’s horns, standing with spread legs.
    – Type II – similar to Type I but with Indus script incription of ‘fish’ hieroglyph.
    – Type III – similar to Type I but with variants of ‘seated posture’ and one right arm lift upwards.
    – Type IV – similar to Type I but with Indus Script inscriptions/ligatures of boar’s head and hieroglyph of one-horned young bull.

    The findspot of Type II “Sheorajpur Anthropomorph” (with ‘fish’ hieroglyph) is Sheorajpur where an ancient Shiva temple has been discovered. The temple ceiling is decorated with metalwork plates of sculptural friezes attesting to the metalwork tradition of the site during the Bronze Age.

    Apart from the insribed or ligatured anthropomorphs with Indus Script hieroglyphs, the link to Indus Script tradition is validated by the finds of anthropomorphs in Sultanate of Oman dated to ca. 1900 BCE and to the find of an anthropomorph in Lothal (2500 BCE?). Thus the Copper Hoard Culture can be seen as a continuum of the Bronze Age Revolution evidenced by the Indus Script Corpora of over 7000 inscriptions – all related to metalwork catalogues or data archives.

    It is submitted that the anthropomorphs of Copper Hoard Culture are a reinforcement of the Indus Script decipherent as metalwork cataloguing in Prakrtam (Indian sprachbund), a cipher system mentioned by Vatsyayana as mlecchita vikalpa ‘lit.cipher of mleccha/meluhha, ‘copper workers’.

    While many anthropomorph examples are of small size which led Paul Yule to infer that they did not have utilitarian value as ‘metal’, some examples have been reported from Metmuseum of anthropomorphs of sizes 4 1/2 x 3 15/16 in. and 6 1/8 x 4 7/8 in. which have led to their identification as axe-heads or ax celts or copper ingots.

    Srini Kalyanaraman suggests that all the anthropomorphs are orthographic form hieroglyphs of Indus Script to signify metalwork dharma saṁjñā ‘signifiers of responsibilities (in guild — as artisans/seafaring merchants) or professional calling cards’.  Such dharma saṁjñā may have been disseminated as badges to herald or proclaim the holders’ professional competence in metalwork.

    [unquote] https://baidun.com/indian-copper-anthropomorph-idol/#.YDeiGmgzbIU

     

    https://tinyurl.com/y7qc7t73

    This is an addendum to:

     https://tinyurl.com/y7eoo6e2



    This is an anthropomorph found at Saipa. It uses orthographic forms drawn from Indus Script hieroglyphs signifying horns of a ram, an a person in seated posture. In other variants, the copper artefact shows two spread legs of a human. Anthropomorphic figure. Northenr India, Doab region, Ganga-Sarasvati Basins. Copper hoard culture. Copper. H. 35.7 cm.W 2.8 cm. Inv. 2504-137. “Like most of the other exemplars of this type, this anthropomorphic figure in copper was probably found in a ‘hoard’, composed of a set of objects deliberatey buried in the ground, a way to store objects of value or to make religious offerings. Paul Yule has enumerated 129 of these ‘caches’, which, in addition to anthropomorphic figures,may contain harpoons, spears, flat axes, and swords (Paul Yule, 1989/1992). One of these figures was found at the site of Saipa, but no stratigraphic information or context has allowed u to provide a precise date, which may have been situated during the second millennium BCE. The figure itself displays no cutting edge or particular traces of its function, apart from the longitudinal impact marks from hammering, suggestive of those on an ingot, and short obliqu groovs superposed on thee fist st of marks, indicating a second operation, perhaps linked to the act of making an offering – Published in Yule, 1998. La profane et le divin, arts de l’;Antiquite, Fleurons de musee Barbier-Mueller, Geneva, Musee Barber-Mueller & Hazan (ed., 2008, p. 299.)”http://www.barbier-mueller.ch/collections/antiquite/age-du-bronze/?lang=fr
    P. Yule/A. Hauptmann/M. Hughes, The Copper Hoards of the Indian Subcontinent: Preliminaries for an Interpretation, Jahrbuch des Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz 36, 1989 [1992], 193-275  http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/509/
    http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/509/1/00jrgzm_all.pdf

     

    I suggest that these 40+ anthropomorphs discovered from many parts of India are dharma saṁjñā, signifiers of corporate metalwork responsibilities of the holders of the metal tokens. These copper tokens are comparable to the ceramic stoneware bangles (small badges) which are also dharma saṁjñā, signifiers of corporate of the holders of the metal tokens with Indus Script hieroglyphs. These were Bharatam Janam, 'metalcaster folk'. भरत (p. 353) bharata n A factitious metal compounded of copper, pewter, tin &c.भरताचें भांडें (p. 353) bharatācē mbhāṇḍēṃ n A vessel made of the metal भरत. 2 See भरिताचें भांडें. (Marathi)

    The cist burials with stone slabs comparable in shape to copper anthropomorphs are identifiers of the metalwork performed by the deceased ancestors. See:
    http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2016/04/dharma-samjna-corporate-badges-of-indus.html Dharma sajñā Corporate badges of Indus Script Corpora, ceramic (stoneware) bangles, seals, fillets 


    Anthropomorph. Stone. H&W. 3.25 m. Mottur, Chengam Taluk, Tamil Nadu.  Part of an arrangement of stone slabs called menhir in 3 concentric circles. A pedestal replaces the legs giving it the appearance of a seated figure. An identical figure, 3m. tall, was found at Udayanattam, vilupuram Taluk (part of a stone circle, cist burial).Source: Upinder Singh, 2008, A History of Ancient and Early Medieval IndiaFrom the Stone Age to the 12th Century, Delhi, Pearson Education India, p.252. See: http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2016/07/indus-script-gonur-tepe-seal-hypertexts.html 
    Source: Visiripparai (Near Vettavalam, Villupuram) 

    Anthropomorphic figure from Mottur.

    Fig. 18. Anthropomorphic figure from Mottur. "Menhirs are upright monolikthic stones of varied height...Alignments are considered as monuments (Sundara 1979). In alignments, several monolithic stones are placed parallel in patterns of square or diagonals...A unique type discovered at Katapura was anthropomorphic figure; carved out of single slab (Mulheran, 1868, 116-180). There are several sites reported having anthropomorphic figure distributed in central Godavari Valley to Tamil Nadu. They are found associated with cist and dolmen entombed by circle. Morphologically, these huge anthropomorphic figures (Fig. 18) on stones have resemblance with the anthropomorphic figures of copper hoard culture." (Tilok Thakuria, 2014, Iron Age in the  Peninsular and Southern India, pp.350-351 

     https://www.researchgate.net/profile/Tilok_Thakuria/publication/263697017_Iron_Age_in_the_Peninsular_and_Southern_India/links/02e7e53be31e818f93000000/Iron-Age-in-the-Peninsular-and-Southern-India.pdf Fig. 18)



    Dimensions of the anthropomorphic figure, Allahabad, Uttar Pradesh are:
    21 ½ x 19 ½ inches (54.6X49.5 cm).

    Anthropomorphic figure formed from copper. Northern India, Doab region, circa 1500-1200 BCE
    Source: Announced in an auction, Sold for 22000 Euro
    24 000 - 26 000 €
    Résultat: 22 000 €

    IMPORTANTE FIGURE ANTHROPOMORPHE. Elle est…Google Translation: IMPORTANT FIGURE ANTHROPOMORPH. It is formed of a thick copper blade and represents a stylized character. The rectangular body rests on two long legs apart and is flanked by two arms winding. The head is suggested by a half-oval. The surface of the monument has many traces of hammering impacts and short oblique cuts. Copper. North India, Doab region, ca. 1500-1200 BC J.-C. H_43,2 cm Former British collection, 1969. These anthropomorphic figures were found in deposits, probably buried as a religious offering or as a storage of valuables. Similar models are preserved at the Metropolitan Museum (Inv., 2000.284.37). Bibliography: The layman and the divine. Arts from Antiquity of Europe to Southeast Asia. Flags of the Barbier-Mueller Museum, Geneva, 2008, pp. 298 and 492.


    See: 

     


    One anthropomorph copper plate is reused during the historical periods for recording an inscription:



    "The anthropomorphs have been explained as a vajra, that is a divine weapon fashioned for the Vedic Hindu and later Hindu deity Indra.[8] Considering the find circumstances and constituent hoard patterns, Yule found no evidence for this interpretation, or tell-tale use-wear, or traces of the wooden handle affixed to the anthropomorphs. Interpretations of the anthropomorphs as throwing weapons [9] ignore the find circumstances of associated hoard objects, not to mention the weight (up to 7 kg) of certain examples. Form follows function."

    Bibliography

     Paul Yule, Addenda to "The Copper Hoards of the Indian Subcontinent: Preliminaries for an Interpretation", Man and Environment 26.2, 2002, 117–120 http://archiv.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/savifadok/volltexte/2009/510/
    P. Yule/A. Hauptmann/M. Hughes, The Copper Hoards of the Indian Subcontinent: Preliminaries for an Interpretation,Jahrbuch des Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz 36, 1989 [1992] 262-263 Tab. 4 & 5 http://archiv.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/savifadok/volltexte/2009/509
     Paul Yule, Beyond the Pale of Near Eastern Archaeology: Anthropomorphic Figures from al-Aqir near Baḥlāʾ, Sultanate of Oman, Man and Mining – T. Stöllner et al. (eds.) Mensch und Bergbau Studies in Honour of Gerd Weisgerber on Occasion of his 65th Birthday, Bochum, 2003, 537–542 http://archiv.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/propylaeumdok/volltexte/2008/109/ also under the same title in Pragdhara 14, 2004, 231–239; A New Prehistoric Anthropomorphic Figure from the Sharqiyah, Oman, in: ‘My Life is like the Summer Rose’ Maurizio Tosi e l’Archeologia come modo de vivere, Papers in Honour of Maurizio Tosi on his 70th Birthday, C. Lamberg-Karlovsky‒B. Genito‒B. Cerasetti (eds.), BAR Intern. Series 2690, Oxford, 2014, 759–60, ISBN 978 1 4073 1326 9; https://uni-heidelberg.academia.edu/paulyule
    Paul YuleThe Bronze Age Metalwork of India, Prähistorische Bronzefunde XX,8 (München 1985), 10-12, Pl 2-4
     Paul YuleThe Bronze Age Metalwork of India, Prähistorische Bronzefunde XX,8 (München 1985), ISBN 3-406-30440-0 http://archiv.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/savifadok/volltexte/2011/1895/

     Tapan Kumar Das Gupta, Die Anthropomorphen Figuren der Kupferhortfunde aus Indien, Jahrbuch des Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz, 56, 2009, 39-80, ISSN 0076-2741
    B.B. Lal, Further Copper Hoards from the Gangetic Basin and a Review of the Problem, Ancient India 7, 1951, 20-39
    B.B. Lal (1972). The Copper Hoard Culture of the Ganga Valley. Heffer.
    Selected hoard artefacts from 1-2 South Haryana, 3-4 Uttar Pradesh, 5 Madhya Pradesh, 6-8 South Bihar-North Orissa-Bengalen.
    Anthropomorphic figures.
    Chalcolithic, Ganges-Yamuna basin, 2800-1500 BCE. Provenance: Bisauli (212 km from New Delhi), Badaun district, Uttar Pradesh

    Dimensions: 35.9 x 41.9 cm | 14.1 x 16.5 inches
    1200 B.C Copper Anthropomorphic Figure : News Photo
    1200 B.C Copper Anthropomorphic Figure
    A 1200 B.C. copper anthropomorphic figure, from Shahabad Uttar Pradesh, measures 39 x 36 cm. | Located in: National Museum of India. (Photo by Angelo Hornak/Corbis via Getty Images)
    20 March 2012 Christie Auction in New York

    A bronze anthropomorphic figure

    GANGETIC PLAINS, CIRCA 1500 B.C.E

    Price realised
    USD 35,000 Estimate USD 6,000 - USD 8,000









     

    https://tinyurl.com/y7eoo6e2
    There are at least Three types of anthropomorph Indus Script hypertexts which are metalsmith professional calling cards, helmsman/ supercargo for 1) metal 2) alloy metal mint 3) metal furnace Mirror: tinyurl.com/yaltpp7e Paul Yule has demonstrated that the copper anthropomorphs are a tradition which dates back to the mature period of Sarasvati (Indus Valley) Civilization.
    The right hands of these two anthropomorphs are upraised. This posture is comparable to the posture of a horned human body with bovine .legs and tail shown on a Harappa tablet.
    Field Symbols Image 88, 89 (Mahadevan concordance, ASI 1987) The horned person with upraised arm and boving hindpart including bovine tail is read rebus: eraka 'upraised hand' rebus: eraka 'molten cast' PLUS dhangar 'bull' rebus: dhangar 'blacksmith' PLUS kod 'horn' rebus: kod 'workshop'. Thus, rebus reading is: moltencast blacksmith workshop. A similar reading occurs on the two anthropomorphs with upraised right arm:

    Harappa Tablet. Pict-91 (Mahadevan) m0490At m0490B Mohenjodaro Tablet showing Meluhha combined standard of three standards carried in a procession, comparable to Tablet m0491.

    ‘Raised hand’ hieroglyph on Pict-91 Harappa tablet: 

    कर्णक kárṇaka, kannā 'legs spread' rebus: कर्णक kárṇaka 'helmsman' PLUS er-aka ‘upraised hand’ (Tamil) Rebus: eraka ‘copper, moltencast’ PLUS कर्णक 'helmsman' PLUS mē̃d, mēd 'body' rebus: mē̃d, mēd 'iron', med 'copper' (Slavic). Tor. miṇḍ 'ram', miṇḍā́l 'markhor' (CDIAL 10310) Rebus: meḍ (Ho.); mẽṛhet'iron' (Munda.Ho.)med'copper' (Slavic).Thus the body hieroglyph signifies an iron helmsman seafaring merchant.

    Prakritam. Hemachandra Desinamamala, p.71, p.78 http://dli.serc.iisc.ernet.in/handle/2015/352261baḍhia = a castrated boar, a hog; rebus: baḍhi 'a caste who work both in iron and wood';  বরাহ barāha'boar' Rebus:  'carpenter' barea 'merchant', कोंद kōnda ‘engraver, lapidary setting or infixing gems’ rebus: kundana 'fine gold' (Kannada). PLUS Tor. miṇḍ 'ram', miṇḍā́l 'markhor' (CDIAL 10310) Rebus: me (Ho.); mẽhet 'iron' (Munda.Ho.) med 'copper' (Slavic).  Thus, goldsmith, merchant
     Tor. miṇḍ 'ram', miṇḍā́l 'markhor' (CDIAL 10310) Rebus: me (Ho.); mẽhet 'iron' (Munda.Ho.) med 'copper' (Slavic) PLUS कर्णक kárṇaka, kannā 'legs spread' rebus: कर्णक 'helmsman' PLUS aya 'fish' rebus: aya 'iron' ayas 'alloy metal'. Thus, alloy metal (smith), helmsman.

     


    Anthropomorph with Indus Script ayo 'fish' mẽḍhā 'curved horn' meḍḍha 'ram' rebus: ayo meḍh 'metal merchant' ayo mēdhā 'metal expert' karṇika 'spread legs' rebus: karṇika कर्णिक 'steersman'

    An emphatic evidence linking Indus Script Corpora with metalwork catalogues is provided by an anthropomorph discovered in Sheorajpur, Kanpur Dist. on the banks of Ganga. 

    This copper anthropomorph is inscribed with an Indus Script hieroglyph of 'fish' on the ram with curved horns and spread legs.

    Sheorajpur where this anthropomorph was discovered is on the banks of Ganga in Kanpur District. An ancient temple in the village is Kereshwar Mandir.

    The Sheorajpur anthropomorph is a धम्म र्संज्ञा dhamma saṁjñā 'duty signifier' -- like a calling card proclaiming hisor her professional expertiese in metal work and responsibility as a steersman of a cargo boat -- sangaDa 'double-canoe, catamaran, seafaring vessel'. The combination of animal parts (by inscribing a 'fish' hieroglyph on the chest of the 'ram, curved horn' anthropomorph) is sangaDa rebus: sangaDa 'double-canoe'.







    Anthropomorphic figure. Sheorajpur, Kanpur Dist. Inscribed with fish hieroglyph. ca. 2nd millennium BCE. 4 kg; 47.7 X 39 X 2.1 cm. State Museum,   Lucknow (O.37)

    http://archiv.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/propylaeumdok/109/1/Yule_2003.pdf  

    Yule, Paul, 2003, Beyond the Pale of Near Eastern Archaeology: Anthropomorphic Figures from al-Aqir near Bahla’, Sultanate of Oman In: Stöllner, T. (Hrsg.): Mensch und Bergbau Studies in Honour of Gerd Weisgerber on Occasion of his 65th Birthday. Bochum 2003, pp. 537-542

    कर्णक kárṇaka, kannā 'legs spread', rebus: कर्णिक [p= 257,2] m. a steersman W.


    nipuṇa, pravīṇa, abhijña, vijña, niṣṇāta, śikṣita, vaijñānika, kṛtamukha, kṛtin, kuśala, saṅkhyāvat, matimat, kuśagrīyamati, kṛṣṭi, vidura, budha, dakṣa, nediṣṭha, kṛtadhī, sudhin, vidvas, kṛtakarman, vicakṣaṇa, vidagdha, catura, prauḍha, boddhṛ, viśārada, sumedhas, sumati, tīkṣṇa, prekṣāvat, vibudha, vidan, vijñānika, kuśalin   
    yaḥ prakarṣeṇa kāryakṣamaḥ asti।
    arjunaḥ dhanurvidyāyāṃ nipuṇaḥ āsīt। 

    मेधा f. mental vigour or power , intelligence , prudence , wisdom (pl. products of intelligence , thoughts , opinions) RV. &c Intelligence personified (esp. as the wife of धर्म and daughter of दक्ष) MBh. R. Hariv. Pur. மேதை¹ mētai , n. < mēdhā. 1. Supreme intelligence, powerful intellect; பேரறிவு. 2. Greatness; மேன்மை. (சூடா.) 3. Person of supreme intelligence; பேரறிவாளி. (சிறுபஞ். 22.)

    Medhasa (adj.) [=Vedic medhas, as a -- base] having wisdom or intelligence, wise, only in cpds. bhūri˚ of great wisdom Sn 1131; & su˚ [Ved. sumedhas] very wise Vv 222 (=sundara -- pañña VvA 111); Pv iii.7Medhāvin (adj.) [medhā+in=*medhāyin>medhāvin; already Vedic, cp. medhasa] intelligent, wise, often combd with paṇḍita & bahussuta: D i.120; S iv.375; Aiv.244; Vin iv.10, 13, 141; Sn 323 (acc. medhāvinaŋ +bahussutaŋ) 627, 1008 (Ep. of Mogharājā), 1125 (id.); Nd2 259 (s. v. jātimā, with var. other synonyms); Dh 36; J vi.294; Miln 21; DhA i.257; ii.108; iv.169; VvA 131; PvA 41.Medhā (f.) [Vedic medhā & medhas, perhaps to Gr. maq˚ in manqa/nw ("mathematics")] wisdom, intelligence, sagacity Nd1 s. v. (m. vuccati paññā); Pug 25; Dhs 16, DhsA 148; PvA 40 (=paññā). -- adj. sumedha wise, clever, intelligent Sn 177; opp. dum˚ stupid Pv i.82. -- khīṇa -- medha one whose intelligence has been impaired, stupefied J vi.295 (=khīṇa -- pañña).(Pali)

    Hieroglyph: So. ayo `fish'. Go. ayu `fish'. Go <ayu> (Z), <ayu?u> (Z),, <ayu?> (A) {N} ``^fish''. Kh. kaDOG `fish'. Sa. Hako `fish'. Mu. hai (H) ~ haku(N) ~ haikO(M) `fish'. Ho haku `fish'. Bj. hai `fish'. Bh.haku `fish'. KW haiku ~ hakO |Analyzed hai-kO, ha-kO (RDM). Ku. Kaku`fish'.@(V064,M106) Mu. ha-i, haku `fish' (HJP). @(V341) ayu>(Z), <ayu?u> (Z)  <ayu?>(A) {N} ``^fish''. #1370. <yO>\\<AyO>(L) {N} ``^fish''. #3612. <kukkulEyO>,,<kukkuli-yO>(LMD) {N} ``prawn''. !Serango dialect. #32612. <sArjAjyO>,,<sArjAj>(D) {N} ``prawn''. #32622. <magur-yO>(ZL) {N} ``a kind of ^fish''. *Or.<>. #32632. <ur+GOl-Da-yO>(LL) {N} ``a kind of ^fish''. #32642.<bal.bal-yO>(DL) {N} ``smoked fish''. #15163. (Munda Etyma)

    Rebus: Ayo & Aya (nt.) [Sk. ayaḥ nt. iron & ore, Idg. *ajes -- , cp. Av. ayah, Lat. aes, Goth. aiz, Ohg. ēr (= Ger. Erz.), Ags. ār (= E. ore).] iron. The nom. ayo found only in set of 5 metals forming an alloy of gold (jātarūpa), viz. ayo, loha (copper), tipu (tin), sīsa (lead), sajjha (silver) A iii.16 = S v.92; of obl. cases only the instr. ayasāoccurs Dh 240 (= ayato DhA iii.344); Pv i.1013 (paṭikujjita, of Niraya). -- Iron is the material used kat)e)coxh/n in the outfit & construction of Purgatory or Niraya (see niraya & Avīci & cp. Vism 56 sq.). -- In compn. both ayo˚ & aya˚ occur as bases. I. ayo˚: -- kapāla an iron pot A iv.70 (v. l. ˚guhala); Nd2 304 iii. d 2 (of Niraya). -- kūṭa an iron hammer PvA 284. -- khīla an iron stake S v.444; M iii.183 = Nd2304 iii. c; SnA 479. -- guḷa an iron ball S v.283; Dh 308; It 43 = 90; Th 2, 489; DA i.84. -- ghana an iron club Ud 93; VvA 20. -- ghara an iron house J iv.492. -- paṭala an iron roof or ceiling (of Niraya) PvA 52. -- pākāra an iron fence Pv i.1013 = Nd2 304 iii. d 1. -- maya made of iron Sn 669 (kūṭa); J iv.492 (nāvā); Pvi.1014 (bhūmi of N.); PvA 43, 52. -- muggara an iron club PvA 55. -- sanku an iron spike S iv.168; Sn 667.  II. aya˚: -- kapāla = ayo˚ DhA i.148 (v. l. ayo˚). -kāra a worker in iron Miln 331. -- kūṭa = ayo˚ J i.108; DhA ii.69 (v. l.). -- nangala an iron plough DhA i.223;iii.67. -- paṭṭaka an iron plate or sheet (cp. loha˚) J v.359. -- paṭhavi an iron floor (of Avīci) DhA i.148. -- sanghāṭaka an iron (door) post DhA iv.104. -- sūla an iron stake Sn 667; DhA i.148.(Pali)

    Hieroglyph: M. mẽḍhā m. ʻ crook or curved end (of a horn, stick, &c.) ʼ *miḍḍa ʻ defective ʼ. 2. *miṇḍa -- . 3. *miṇḍha -- 1. 4. *mēṭṭa -- 1. 5. *mēṇḍa -- 1. 6. *mēṇḍha -- 1. [Cf. *mitta -- and list s.v. *maṭṭa -- ; --mḗṭatimḗḍati ʻ is mad ʼ Dhātup. -- Cf. *mēṭṭa -- 2 ʻ lump ʼ]1. G. miḍiyɔ ʻ having horns bent over forehead (of oxen and goats) ʼ.2. G. mī˜ḍũ ʻ having rims turned over ʼ.3. S. miṇḍhiṇo ʻ silent and stupid in appearance but really treacherous and cunning ʼ; G. miṇḍhũ ʻ having deep -- laid plans, crafty, conceited ʼ.4. A. meṭā ʻ slow in work, heavy -- bodied ʼ.5. Or. meṇḍa ʻ foolish ʼ; H. mẽṛāmẽḍā m. ʻ ram with curling horns ʼ, °ḍī f. ʻ she -- goat do. ʼ.6. Or. meṇḍha ʻ foolish ʼ, °ḍhā ʻ fool ʼ; M. mẽḍhā m. ʻ crook or curved end (of a horn, stick, &c.) ʼ.(CDIAL 10120) mēṇḍha2 m. ʻ ram ʼ, °aka -- , mēṇḍa -- 4miṇḍha -- 2°aka -- , mēṭha -- 2mēṇḍhra -- , mēḍhra -- 2°aka -- m. lex. 2. *mēṇṭha- (mēṭha -- m. lex.). 3. *mējjha -- . [r -- forms (which are not attested in NIA.) are due to further sanskritization of a loan -- word prob. of Austro -- as. origin (EWA ii 682 with lit.) and perh. related to the group s.v. bhēḍra -- ] 1. Pa. meṇḍa -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, °aka -- ʻ made of a ram's horn (e.g. a bow) ʼ; Pk. meḍḍha -- , meṁḍha -- (°ḍhī -- f.), °ṁḍa -- , miṁḍha -- (°dhiā -- f.), °aga -- m. ʻ ram ʼ, Dm. Gaw. miṇ Kal.rumb. amŕn/aŕə ʻ sheep ʼ (a -- ?); Bshk. mināˊl ʻ ram ʼ; Tor. miṇḍ ʻ ram ʼ, miṇḍāˊl ʻ markhor ʼ; Chil. mindh*ll ʻ ram ʼ AO xviii 244 (dh!), Sv. yēṛo -- miṇ; Phal. miṇḍmiṇ ʻ ram ʼ, miṇḍṓl m. ʻ yearling lamb, gimmer ʼ; P. mẽḍhā m., °ḍhī f., ludh. mīḍḍhāmī˜ḍhā m.; N. meṛhomeṛo ʻ ram for sacrifice ʼ; A. mersāgʻ ram ʼ ( -- sāg < *chāgya -- ?), B. meṛā m., °ṛi f., Or. meṇḍhā°ḍā m., °ḍhi f., H. meṛhmeṛhāmẽḍhā m., G. mẽḍhɔ, M. mẽḍhā m., Si. mäḍayā. 2. Pk. meṁṭhī -- f. ʻ sheep ʼ; H. meṭhā m. ʻ ram ʼ. 3. H. mejhukā m. ʻ ram ʼ. *mēṇḍharūpa -- , mēḍhraśr̥ṅgī -- . Addenda: mēṇḍha -- 2: A. also mer (phonet. mer) ʻ ram ʼ (CDIAL 10310) 

    Rebus:  meḍh ‘helper of merchant’ (Gujarati) 


    Kereshwar temple in Sheorajpur.The ceiling of the temple is made of metal sheets, embellished with metallic mural-like images of divinities. This attests to the traditional metalwork expertise -- lohapasada -- of the Sheorajpur artisans of ancient times. In an ancient Pali text, Mahavamsa, lohapasada verses , deal almost entirely with the ornamentation and furnishing of the interior with metalwork. (SD Bandarnaike, 1974, Sinhalese Monastic Architecture -- the Viharas of Anuradhapura, Brill.)

    Indra's vāhana airavata 'elephant'; Ibha, 'elephant', Meluhha rebus ibbo 'merchant', ib 'iron' (Kota), ibhya 'rich', Indus Script hieroglyph

    $
    0
    0

    -- Indra, वज्रपाणिः & Ākhyāna, Itihāsa-Purāṇa , 'Indra & history'; Indra's vāhana is elephant. 
    --Indra & ibha, 'elephant', Meluhha Indus Script hieroglyph rebus ib 'iron' (Kota),  ibbo 'merchant', ibhya 'rich'
    --ऐरावतः is the vāhana of Indra; rebus: ऐरावतः = इरावत्या नद्याःसन्निकृष्टो देशः । 


    I submit that Indus Script hieroglyph elephant signifies: ibha 'elephant' rebus: ibhya 'wealth', ib 'iron' (Kota); ibbo 'merchant' ibhya 'rich' ib 'iron' registered on Indus Script wealth accounting ledgers

    -- pāṭroṛo 'feeding trough' (Sindhi) rebus: பத்தர்² pattarn. < T. battuḍu. A guild or title of goldsmiths.பத்தர்pattar, n. perh. vartaka. Merchants; வியாபாரிகள். (W.) paṭroṛo 'metals manufactory'.

    h93

    4231
    Sign 328  baṭa 'rimless pot' rebus: baṭa 'iron' bhaṭa 'furnace'. 
    kamaḍha 'archer' rebus: kammaṭa 'mint, coiner, coinage' Sign 307       69 Arrow PLUS bow: kaṇḍa ‘arrow’ (Skt.) H. kãḍerā m. ʻ a caste of bow -- and arrow -- makers (CDIAL 3024). Or. kāṇḍa, kã̄ṛ ʻstalk, arrow ʼ(CDIAL 3023). ayaskāṇḍa ‘a quantity of iron, excellent  iron’ (Pāṇ.gaṇ) Rebus: khaṇḍa, khāṇḍā ‘tools, pots and pans, metal-ware’. kanda 'fire-altar' PLUS  kamaṭha m. ʻ bamboo ʼ lex. 2. *kāmaṭha -- . 3. *kāmāṭṭha -- . 4. *kammaṭha -- . 5. *kammaṭṭha -- . 6. *kambāṭha -- . 7. *kambiṭṭha -- . [Cf. kambi -- ʻ shoot of bamboo ʼ, kārmuka -- 2 n. ʻ bow ʼ Mn., ʻ bamboo ʼ lex. which may therefore belong here rather than to kr̥múka -- . Certainly ← Austro -- as. PMWS 33 with lit. -- See kāca -- 31. Pk. kamaḍha -- , °aya -- m. ʻ bamboo ʼ; Bhoj. kōro ʻ bamboo poles ʼ.2. N. kāmro ʻ bamboo, lath, piece of wood ʼ, OAw. kāṁvari ʻ bamboo pole with slings at each end for carrying things ʼ, H. kã̄waṛ°arkāwaṛ°ar f., G. kāvaṛ f., M. kāvaḍ f.; -- deriv. Pk. kāvaḍia -- , kavvāḍia -- m. ʻ one who carries a yoke ʼ, H. kã̄waṛī°ṛiyā m., G. kāvaṛiyɔ m.3. S. kāvāṭhī f. ʻ carrying pole ʼ, kāvāṭhyo m. ʻ the man who carries it ʼ.4. Or. kāmaṛā°muṛā ʻ rafters of a thatched house ʼ;G. kāmṛũ n., °ṛī f. ʻ chip of bamboo ʼ, kāmaṛ -- koṭiyũ n. ʻ bamboo hut ʼ. 5. B. kāmṭhā ʻ bow ʼ, G. kāmṭhũ n., °ṭhī f. ʻ bow ʼ; M. kamṭhā°ṭā m. ʻ bow of bamboo or horn ʼ; -- deriv. G. kāmṭhiyɔ m. ʻ archer ʼ. 6. A. kabāri ʻ flat piece of bamboo used in smoothing an earthen image ʼ.7. M. kã̄bīṭ°baṭ°bṭīkāmīṭ°maṭ°mṭīkāmṭhīkāmāṭhī f. ʻ split piece of bamboo &c., lath ʼ.(CDIAL 2760)This evokes another word:  kamaḍha 'archer' Rebus: kammaṭa 'mint, coiner' . Thus, Sign 307 is read as bow and arrow rebus: khaṇḍa kammaṭa 'equipment mint' (See Sign 281)Thus, kã̄bīṭ 'bow' rebus: kammaṭa 'mint' PLUS dula 'two' rebus: dul 'metal casting',  i.e. dul kammaṭa 'metalcasting mint'

    ऐरावतः, पुं, (इरा जलानि विद्यतेऽस्मिन् । मतुप् ।इरावान् समुद्रः । तत्र भवः इति । इरावत् + अण् ।समुद्रमथनोत्थितत्वादस्य तथात्वम् । यद्वा इरा-वत्या विद्युत अयं तस्येदमित्यण् ४ । ३ । १२० ।)इन्द्रहस्ती । स तु शुक्लवर्णः चतुर्द्दन्तः समुद्र-मथनोत्थितः पूर्ब्बदिग्गजश्च । तत्पर्य्यायः । अभ्र-मातङ्गः २ ऐरावणः ३ अभ्रमुवल्लभः ४ । इत्य-मरः ॥ श्वेतहस्ती ५ चतुर्द्दन्तः ६ मल्लनागः ७इन्द्रकुञ्जरः ८ हस्तिमल्लः ९ सदादानः १० । इतिजटाधरः ॥ सुदामा ११ श्वेतकुञ्जरः १२ गजाग्रणीः१३ नागमल्लः १४ । इति शब्दरत्नावली ॥ (यथा,कुमारे । ३ । २२ ॥ (“ऐरावतास्फालनकर्कशेन” ।“प्रावृषेण्यं पयोवाहं विद्युदैरावताविव” ।इति रघौ । १ । ३६ ॥)नागरङ्गः । लकुचवृक्षः । नागभेदः । इति मेदिनी ॥(“ऐरावतं दन्तशठमम्लं शोणितपित्तकृत्” । इतिसूत्रे । ४६ अः । सुश्रुतेनोक्तम् ॥) (इरावत्या नद्याःसन्निकृष्टो देशः । इरावती + अण् । यथा, महा-भारते ३ । १६२ । ३३ ।“बभूव परमाश्वानामैरावतपथे यथा” ॥)--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः


    RV 10.90.13 notes that Indra and Agni were born from the mouth of Puruṣa, (also with नारायण) the primaeval man as the ātman and original source of the universe (described in the Puruṣa-sûkta q.v.), RV. ; ŚBr.  &c..

    च॒न्द्रमा॒ मन॑सो जा॒तश्चक्षो॒ः सूर्यो॑ अजायत ।

    मुखा॒दिन्द्र॑श्चा॒ग्निश्च॑ प्रा॒णाद्वा॒युर॑जायत ॥


    यथा दध्याज्यादिद्रव्याणि गवादयः पशव ऋगादिवेदा ब्राह्मणादयो मनुष्याश्च तस्मादुत्पन्ना एवं चन्द्रादयो देवा अपि तस्मादेवोत्पन्ना इत्याह । प्रजापतेः “मनसः सकाशाद् “चन्द्रमाः “जातः । “चक्षोः च चक्षुषः “सूर्यः अपि “अजायत । अस्य “मुखादिन्द्रश्चाग्निश्च देवावुत्पन्नौ । अस्य “प्राणाद्वायुरजायत ॥

    --सायणभाष्यम्

    10.090.13 The moon was born from his mind; the sun was born from his eye; Indra and Agni were born from his mouth, Va_yu from his breath. [Or, air and breath proceeded from his ear and fire rose from his mouth: Yajus.].

    RV 1.80.1 refers to Indra wielding the metal vajra thunderbolt weapon against VRtra. RV 1.85.9 refers to Indra slaying VRtra using the vajra made by Tvaṣṭā and releasing the water of oceans. RV 1.32.1, RV 1.32.5 to 14, RV 1.52.2 to 15, RV 1.61.6 to 12, RV 1.80.3 to 5, RV 1.80, 3 to 13, RV 1.85.9, RV 1.86.6, RV 2.1.11, RV 3.54.15, RV 4.42.7, RV 6.47.2, RV 10.48.8, RV 10.65.2, RV 10.65.10, RV 10.66.8 also refers to Indra's battle against VRtra and as the slayer of VRtra. The gloss vRTrhA of RV 2.1.11 is also explained by Sayana as 'destroyer of sin'.


    Detail of the Phra Prang, the central tower of the Wat Arun ("Temple of Dawn") in BangkokThailand, showing Indra on his three-headed elephant Erawan

    The three-headed elephant signifies three types of ferrite ores: magnetite, haematite, laterite. Each ore is signified by three distinct hieroglyphs:

    पोळ pōḷa'zebu, bos indicus' rebus: pōḷa 'magnetite ore'
    bich 'scorpion' rebus; bicha 'haematite ore'
    goṭa 'round pellet' rebus: goṭa 'laterite, ferrite ore'
    Elephant-bull composite animal. Badami cave temple

    Darasuram temple. Joined animals, a tribute to Tvaṣṭṛ (Sanmskritam: त्वष्टृ) 
    Elephant-bull Tirubhuvnam temple.
    elephant and bull fighting optical illusion Elephant-bull composite animal. Maheshwar, Madhya Pradesh.

    These references reinforce the role of Tvaṣṭā as a metal artificer who made metallic weapons. This gets elaborated in a narrative in the Bhagavata Purana related to a son of Tvaṣṭā called Vis'varupa who was killed in battle. 

    There is a remarkable episode of mispronunciation by Tvaṣṭā, making him a mleccha. This mispronunciation with a wrong accent on the phrase: Indra-śatro resulted in the birth of Vtra who, instead of becoming a slayer of Indra, gets killed in battle by Indra.

    "The sagas, which are the sole record of their past history, say that the God Tuisto (Or Tuisco, the deity that gives its name to Tuesday)sprang from the earth, and that he and his son Mannus were the authors and founders of the race. To Mannus they ascribe three sons, whose names are borne respectively by the Ingaevones["Grimm's identification of the Ingaevones with the Saxons, of the Iscaevones with the Franks, and of the Herminones with the Thuringians is convenient " (Stubbs, Const. Hist., i. 38]mext to the ocean, the Herminones in the middle of the countiy, and the Iscaevones in the rest of it. Others, with true mythological license, give the deity several more sons, from whom are derived more tribal names, such as Marsians, Gambrivians, Suabians, and Vandals ; and these names are both genuine and ancient. The name Germany, however, is new and of recent application, owing to the fact that the first of these peoples to cross the Rhine and dispossess the Gauls, a tribe now known as the Tungrians, then got the name of "Germans". Thus what was originally a name given to a tribe and not that of a race gradually came to be accepted, so that all men of the race were called Germans, by the victorious tribe first as a name of fear, and by themselves afterwards when the name  had once been coined. "(The Agricola and Germania of Tacitus, 1894, Tr. KB Townshend, Methuen & CO.Aberdeen Univ. Press,pp.54-55) https://archive.org/stream/tacitusagricolag00taciiala/tacitusagricolag00taciiala_djvu.txt


    इन्द्रः indraḥ [इन्द्-रन्इन्दतीति इन्द्रःइदि ऐश्वर्ये Malli.] 1 The lord of gods. -2 The god of rain, rain; cloud; इन्द्रो वरुणः सोमो रुद्रः । शं न इन्द्रो बृहस्पतिः Tait. Vp.1.1.1. Bṛi. Up.1.4.11. -3 A lord or ruler (as of men &c.). इन्द्रोमायाभिः पुरुरूप ईयते Bṛi. Up.2.5.19. first or best (of any class of objects), always as the last member of comp.; नरेन्द्रः a lord of men i. e. a king; so मृगेन्द्रः a lion; गजेन्द्रः the lord or chief of elephants; so योगीन्द्रःकपीन्द्रः-4 A prince, king. -5 The pupil of the right eye. -6 N. of the plant कुटज-7 Night. -8 One of the divisions of भारतवर्ष-9 N. of the 26th Yoga. -10 The human or animal soul. -11 A vegetable poison. -12 The Yoga star in the 26th Nakṣatra. -13 Greatness. -14 The five objects of senses. -द्रा 1 The wife of Indra, Indrāṇī. -2 N. of a plant (मरुबक Mar. मरवा) [Indra, the god of the firmament, is the Jupiter Pluvius of the Indian Āryans. In the Vedas he is placed in the first rank among the gods; yet he is not regarded as an uncreated being, being distinctly spoken of in various passages of the Vedas as being born, and as having a father and a mother. He is sometimes represented as having been produced by the gods as a destroyer of enemies, as the son of Ekāṣṭakā, and in Rv.10.90.13 he is said to have sprung from the mouth of Puruṣa. He is of a ruddy or golden colour, and can assume any form at will. He rides in a bright golden chariot drawn by two tawny horses. His most famous weapon is the thunderbolt which he uses with deadly effect in his warfare with the demons of darkness, drought and inclement weather, variously called Ahi, Vṛitra, Śambar, Namuchi &c. He storms and breaks through their castles, and sends down fertilizing showers of rain to the great delight of his worshippers. He is thus the lord of the atmosphere, the dispenser of rain, and governor of the weather. He is represented as being assisted by the Maruts or storm-gods in his warfare. Besides the thunderbolt he uses arrows, a large hook, and a net. The Soma juice is his most favourite food, and under its exhilarating influence he performs great achievements (cf. Rv.10.119), and pleases his devout worshippers, who are said to invite the god to drink the juice. He is their friend and even their brother; a father, and the most fatherly of fathers; the helper of the poor, and the deliverer and comforter of his servants. He is a wall of defence; his friend is never slain or defeated. He richly rewards his adorers, particularly those who bring him libations of Soma, and he is supplicated for all sorts of temporal blessings as cows, horses, chariots, health, intelligence, prosperous days, long life, and victory in war. In the Vedas Indra's wife is Indrānī, who is invoked among the goddesses.
    Such is the Vedic conception of Indra. But in later mythology he falls in the second rank. He is said to be one of the sons of Kaśyapa and Dākṣāyaṇī or Aditi. He is inferior to the triad Brahmā, Viṣṇu and Maheśa (though in some places Viṣṇu is regarded as his younger brother, cf. R.14.59,15.40), but he is the chief of all the other gods, and is commonly styled Sureśa, Devendra &c. As in the Vedas so in later mythology, he is the regent of the atmosphere, and of the east quarter, and his world is called Svarga. He sends the lightning, uses the thunderbolt and sends down rain. He is frequently at war with Asuras, whom he constantly dreads, and by whom he is sometimes defeated. The Indra of mythology is famous for his incontinence and adultery, one prominent instance of which is his seduction of Ahalyā, the wife of Gautama (see Ahalyā), and for which he is often spoken of as Ahalyā-jāra. The curse of the sage impressed upon him a 1000 marks resembling the female organ, and he was therefore called Sayoni; but these marks were afterwards changed into eyes, and he is hence called Netra-yoni and Sahasrākṣa. In the Rāmāyana Indra is represented as having been defeated and carried off to Laṅkā by Ravaṇa's son called Meghanāda, who for this exploit received the title of 'Indrajit'. It was only at the intercession of Brahmā and the gods that Indra was released, and this humiliation was regarded as a punishment for his seduction of Ahalyā. He is also represented as being in constant dread of sages practising potent penances, and as sending down nymphs to beguile their minds (see Apsaras). In the Purāṇas he is said to have destroyed the offspring of Diti in her womb, and to have cut off the wings of mountains when they grew troublesome. Other stories are also told in which Indra was once worsted by Raja, grandson of Purūravas, owing to the curse of Durvāsas, and other accounts show that he and Kṛiṣna were at war with each other for the Pārijāta tree which the latter wanted to remove from Svarga, and which he succeeded in doing in spite of Indra's resistance. His wife is Indrāṇī, the daughter of the demon Puloman, and his son is named Jayanta. He is also said to be father of Arjuna. His epithets are numerous; mostly descriptive of his achievements, e. g. वृत्रहन्बलभिद्पाकशासनगोत्रभिद्पुरंदरशतक्रतुजिष्णुनमुचिसूदन &c. (see Ak.I.1.44.47). The Heaven of Indra is Svarga; its capital, Amarāvatī; his garden, Nandana; his elephant, Airāvata; his horse, Uchchaiśravas; his bow, the rain-bow, and his sword, Paranja.]. -Comp. -अग्निः the fire produced from the contact of clouds; ˚धूमः frost, snow; ˚देवता the 16th lunar mansion. -अनुजः, -अवरजः an epithet of Viṣṇu and of Nārāyaṇa (उपेन्द्र); तस्थौ भ्रातृसमीपस्थः शक्रस्येन्द्रानुजो यथा Rām.6.91.4. -अरिः an Asura or demon. -अवसानः a desert. -अशनः 1 hemp (dried and chewed). -2 the shrub which bears the seed used in jeweller's weight, (गुंजावृक्ष). -आयुधम् Indra's weapon, the rainbow; इन्द्रायुधद्योतिततोरणाङ्कम् R.7.4,12.79; K.127. (-) 1 N. of the horse in Kādambarī (i. e. Kapiñjala changed into a horse). -2 a horse marked with black about the eyes. -3 a diamond. (-धा) a kind of leech. -आसनम् 1 the throne of Indra. -2 a throne in general. -3 a foot of five short syllables. -इज्यः N. of बृहस्पति the preceptor of gods. -ईश्वरः one of the forms of Śiva-liṅga. -उत्सवः a festival honouring Indra. -ऋषभ a. having Indra as a bull, or impregnated by Indra, an epithet of the earth. इन्द्रऋषभा द्रविणे नो दधातु Av.12.1.6. -कर्मन् m. an epithet of Viṣṇu (performing Indra's deeds). -कान्तः A class of the four-storeyed buildings. (Mānasāra 21.60-68). -कीलः 1 N. of the mountain मन्दर-2 a rock. (-लम्) 1 the banner of Indra. -2 A pin, nail, bolt फालका भाजनोर्ध्वे तु तदूर्ध्वे चेन्द्रकीलकम् (Mānasāra 12.126). cf. also Kau. A.2.3. -कुञ्जरः Indra's elephant, Airāvata. -कूटः N. of a mountain -कृष्ट a. 'ploughed by Indra', growing exuberantly or in a wild state. (-ष्टः) a kind of corn produced by rain-water. -केतुः Indra's banner. -कोशः, -षः, -षकः, -ष्ठः 1 a couch, sofa, which is generally made up of covering pieces of perforated wooden planks; cf. अट्टालकप्रतोलीमध्ये त्रिधानुष्काधिष्ठानं-इन्द्रकोशं कारयेत् Kau. A.2.3. -2 a platform. -3 a projection of the roof of a house. -4 A pin or bracket projecting from the wall (नागदन्त). A projection of the roof of a house forming a kind of balcony; Kau. A.24. -गिरिः the महेन्द्र mountain. -गुरुः, -आचार्यः the teacher of Indra; i. e. बृहस्पति-गोपः, -गोपकः [इन्द्रो गोपो रक्षकोऽस्यवर्षाभवत्वात्तस्य] a kind of insect of red or white colour; Śukra.4.157; K.100. -चन्दनम् the white sandal wood. -चापम्, -धनुस् n. 1 a rainbow; विद्युत्वन्तं ललितवनिताः सेन्द्रचापं सचित्राः Me.64; Śi.7.4. -2 the bow of Indra -चिर्भटा A mild variety of Colocynth. The leaf is tripartite, rough and wrinkled. (Mar. कंवडळ, applied often as इन्द्रावण in the sense of vile, malignant, dark and hateful.) -च्छदः A necklace of pearls having 1008 strings. -च्छन्दस् n. [इन्द्र इव सहस्रनेत्रेण सहस्रगुच्छेन च्छाद्यते] a necklace consisting of 1000 strings. -जः N. of Vālī. -जतु n. Bitumen (Mar. शिलाजित). -जननम् Indra's birth. -जननीय a. treating of Indra's birth (as a work). -जा a. Ved. born or arising from Indra. Av.4.3.7. -जालम् [इन्द्रस्य परमेश्वरस्य जालं मायेव1 the net of Indra. तेनाहमिन्द्रजालेनामूंस्तमसाभि दधामि सर्वान् Av.8.8.8. -2 a weapon used by Arjuna; a stratagem or trick in war. -3 deception, cheating. -4 conjuring, jugglery, magical tricks; इन्द्रजालं च मायां वै कुहका वाऽपि भीषणा Mb.5.160.55. स्वप्नेन्द्रजालसदृशः खलु जीवलोकः Śānti.2.2; K.105. -जालिक a. [इन्द्रजाल-ठन्] deceptive, unreal, delusive. (-कः) a juggler, conjurer. -जित् m. 'conqueror of Indra', N. of a son of Rāvaṇa who was killed by Lakṣmaṇa. [Indrajit is another name of Meghanāda a son of Rāvaṇa. When Rāvaṇa warred against Indra in his own heaven, his son Meghanāda was with him, and fought most valiantly. During the combat, Meghanāda, by virtue of the magical power of becoming invisible which he had obtained from Śiva, bound Indra, and bore him off in triumph to Laṅkā. Brahmā and the other gods hurried thither to obtain his release, and gave to Meghanāda the title of Indrajit, 'conqueror of Indra'; but the victor refused to release his prisoners unless he were promised immortality. Brahmā refused to grant this extravagant demand, but he strenuously persisted, and achieved his object. In the Rāmāyaṇa he is represented to have been decapitated by Lakṣmaṇa while he was engaged in a sacrifice]. ˚हन्तृ or विजयिन् m. N. of Lakṣmaṇa. -ज्येष्ठ a. Ved. led by Indra. -तापनः the thundering of clouds. -तूलम्, -तूलकम् a flock of cotton. -दमनः the son of Bāṇāsura. -दारुः the tree Pinus Devadāru. -द्युति Sandal -द्रुः, -द्रुमः 1 the plant Terminalia Arjuna (अर्जुन). -2 The plant कुटज-द्वीपः, -पम् one of the 9 Dvīpas or Divisions of the continent (of India). -धनुः N. of Indra's bow, the rainbow; स एकव्रात्योऽभवत्स धनुरादत्त तदेवेन्द्रधनुः Av.15.1.6. -ध्वजः 1 a flag raised on the 12th day of the bright half of Bhādra. -2 Indra's weapon; विस्रस्ताकल्पकेशस्रगिन्द्रध्वज इवापतत् Bhāg.10.44.22. -नक्षत्रम् Indra's lunar mansion फल्गुनी-नेत्रम् 1 the eye of Indra. -2 the number one thousand. -नीलः [इन्द्र इव नीलः श्यामः] a sapphire; परीक्षाप्रत्ययैर्यैश्च पद्मरागः परीक्ष्यते । त एव प्रत्यया दृष्टा इन्द्रनीलमणेरपि ॥ Garuḍa. P.; R.13.54;16.69; Me.48,79. -नीलकः an emerald. -पत्नी 1 Indra's wife, शची-पर्णी, -पुष्पा N. of a medicinal plant (Mar. कळलावी). -पर्वतः 1 the महेन्द्र mountain. -2 a blue mountain. -पुत्रा N. of अदिति-पुरोगम, -पुरःसर, -श्रेष्ठ a. led or preceded by Indra, having Indra at the head. -पुरोहितः N. of बृहस्पति. (-ता) the asterism Puṣya. -प्रमतिः N. of the pupil of Paila and the author of some ṛiks of the Rv. -प्रस्थम् N. of a city on the Yamunā, the residence of the Paṇḍavas (identified with the modern Delhi); इन्द्रप्रस्थगमस्तावत्कारि मा सन्तु चेदयः Śi.2.63. -प्रहरणम् Indra's weapon, the thunderbolt. -भगिनी N. of Pārvatī. -भेषजम् dried ginger. -मखः a sacrifice in honour of Indra. -महः 1 a festival in honour of Indra. -2 the rainy season; ˚कामुकः a dog. -मादन a. animating or delighting Indra; ये वायव इन्द्रमादनासः Rv.7.92.4. -मेदिन् a. Ved. whose friend or ally is Indra; इन्द्रमेदी सत्वनो नि ह्वयस्व Av.5.20-.8. -यज्ञः (See इन्द्रमह and इन्द्रमखश्वोऽस्माकं घोषस्योचित इन्द्रयज्ञो नामोत्सवः भविष्यति Bālacharita I. -यवः, -वम् seed of the Kutaja tree. -लुप्तः, -प्तम्, -लुप्तकम् 1 excessive baldness of the head. -2 loss of beard. -लोकः Indra's world, Svarga or Paradise. -लोकेशः 1 lord of Indra's world, i. e. Indra. -2 a guest (who, if hospitably received, confers paradise on his host). -वंशा, -वज्रा N. of two metres, see Appendix. -वल्लरी, -वल्ली N. of a plant (पारिजात) or of इन्द्रवारुणी-वस्तिः [इन्द्रस्य आत्मनः वस्तिरिव] the calf (of the leg). -वाततम a. Ved. desired by Indra. अस्मे ऊतीरिन्द्रवाततमाः Rv.10.6.6. -वानकम् A variety of diamonds. Kau. A.2.11. -वायू (du.) Indra and Vāyu. इन्द्रवायू उभाविह सुहवेह हवामहे Av.3.20.6. -वारुणी, -वारुणिका Colocynth, a wild bitter gourd cucumis colocynthis. (Mar. मोठी कंवडळकिमिन्द्रवारुणी राम सितया कटुकीयते Laghu Yogavāsiṣṭha-sāra X. सौवर्चलं हरिद्रा च पिप्पली चेन्द्रवारुणिः । मूत्रकृच्छ्रे प्रशंसन्ति पिण्डोऽयं वाजिनां हितः ॥ शालिहोत्र of भोज 330. -वाह् a. carrying Indra. -वृक्षः the Devadāru tree. -वृद्धा a kind of abscess. -वैडूर्यम् a kind of precious stone. -व्रतम् Indra's rule of conduct; one of the duties of a king (who is said to follow इन्द्रव्रत when he distributes benefits as Indra pours down rain); वार्षिकांश्चतुरो मासान् यथेन्द्रोऽप्यभिवर्षति । तथाभिवर्षेत्स्वं राष्ट्रं कामैरिन्द्रव्रतं चरन् ॥ Ms.9.304. -शक्तिः f. Indrāṇī, the wife of Indra, or his energy personified. -शत्रुः 1 an enemy or destroyer of Indra (when the accent is on the last syllable), an epithet of प्रह्लादइन्द्रशत्रो विवर्धस्व मा चिरं जहि विद्विषम् Bhāg.6.9.12. बलिप्रदिष्टां श्रियमाददानं त्रैविक्रमं पादमिवेन्द्रशत्रुः R.7.35. -2 [इन्द्रः शत्रुः यस्य] one whose enemy is Indra, an epithet of वृत्र (when the accent is on the first syllable). (This refers to a legend in the Śat. Br., where it is said that Vṛitra's father intended his son to become the destroyer of Indra, and asked him to say इन्द्रशत्रुर्वधस्व &c. but who, through mistake, accented the word on the first syllable, and was killed by Indra; cf. Śik.52; मन्त्रो हीनः स्वरतो वर्णतो वा मिथ्याप्रयुक्तो न तमर्थमाह । स वाग्वज्रो यजमानं हिनस्ति यथेन्द्रशत्रुः स्वरतोऽपराधात् ॥ -शलभः a kind of insect (इन्द्रगोप). -संजयम् N. of a sāman. Arṣeya Br. -संधा connection or alliance with Indra. तयाहमिन्द्रसंधया सर्वान् देवानिह हुव Av.11.10.9. -सारथिः 1 N. of Mātali. -2 an epithet of Vāyu, driving in the same carriage with Indra; Rv.4.46.2. -सावर्णिः N. of the fourteenth Manu. -सुतः, -सूनुः 1 N. of (a) Jayanta; (b) Arjuna; (c) Vāli, the king of monkeys. -2 N. of the अर्जुन tree. -सुरसः, -सुरा a shrub the leaves of which are used in discutient applications (निर्गुंडी). -सेनः N. of several men; of Bali; of a mountain; Bhāg.8.20.23. -सेना 1 Indra's missile or host. -2 Indra's army; Rv.10.102.2. -सेनानीः the leader of Indra's armies, epithet of Kārtikeya. -स्तुत् m. -स्तोमः 1 praise of Indra; N. of a particular hymn addressed to Indra in certain ceremonies. -2 a sacrifice in honour of Indra. -हवः invocation of Indra; भद्रान् कृण्वन्निन्द्रहवान्त्सखिभ्य Rv.9.96.1. -हस्तः a kind of medicament.इन्द्रकम् indrakam [इन्द्रस्य राज्ञः कं सुखं यत्र Tv.] An assembly room, a hall.इन्द्रतम indratama a. Ved. Most Indra-like, mighty, strong. इन्द्रता indratāइन्द्रत्वम् 
    indratvam Power and dignity of Indra, kingship, might.इन्द्रस्वत् indrasvat a. Ved. Accompanied by Indra, possessed of power. इन्द्रयु indrayu a. Longing to go to Indra. (Apte)

    indramaha -- m. ʻ festival for Indra ʼ MBh. [índra -- , máhas2] WPah.kc. ino m. ʻ the month mid September to mid October ʼ? (cf. Kanauri indrŏmöṅ id. Him.I 11).(CDIAL 1579) índra m. ʻ the god Indra ʼ RV.Pa. inda -- m., Pk. iṁda -- m.; Kt. ī˜dr ʻ name of a god ʼ, Pr. indr, Kal. in, gen. indras; S. ĩḍra -- laṭhi f. ʻ rainbow ʼ; OMarw. ī˜da, Si. in̆du.indriyá -- , aindrá -- ; índragōpa -- , indrajālá -- , *indradyōtya -- , indradhanúṣ -- , indradhvaja -- , indranīla -- , *indrāgāra -- , *indrēṣṭi -- ; *aparēndra -- , upēndra -- , gajēndra -- , *drumēndra -- , narēndra -- , phalēndrā -- , *phullēndra -- .Addenda: índra -- : WPah.poet. indra m. ʻ god of rain ʼ (← Sk.?).(CDIAL 1572)   1581 indriyá n. ʻ might of Indra ʼ RV., ʻ virility, penis, any sense organ ʼ AV. [índra -- ]Pa. indriya -- n. ʻ faculty ʼ (← Sk.?), Pk. iṁdiya -- m.n. ʻ sense -- organ, part of the body ʼ; K. yundu m. ʻ senseorgan ʼ; S. ĩḍrī f. ʻ penis ʼ; P. indrī m. ʻ penis, male or female genital organs ʼ; G. indrī f. ʻ penis ʼ; -- Si. in̆dura ʻ virile power ʼ < *indariya -- or more prob. ← Pa. Sk.1582 *indrēṣṭi ʻ impulse from Indra ʼ. [índra -- , iṣṭí -- 1]Kt. indríc̣, (Kamdesh) indríṣṭ ʻ earthquake ʼ.1578 indradhvaja m. ʻ Indra's banner ʼ VarBr̥S. [índra -- , dhvajá -- ]Pk. iṁdajjhaya -- m. ʻ a large flag ʼ; Si. iňdudada ʻ rainbow ʼ Geiger EGS 22, but prob. a Si. cmpd.1576 *indradyōtya ʻ lightning ʼ. [Cf. indratējas -- ʻ thunder- bolt ʼ BhP.: índra -- , dyōtya -- ]Dm. iṇḍṓči ʻ lightning ʼ, indṓči ʻ thunder ʼ; Kal. indṓčik ʻ lightning ʼ Morgenstierne NTS xii 155.1577 indradhanúṣ n. ʻ rainbow ʼ AV. [índra -- , dhánuṣ -- ]Pa. indradhanu -- n., Pk. iṁdadhaṇu -- , iṁdahaṇu -- , Gy. of Lifland yinderdi Morgenstierne NTS ii 279, Kt. indrō̃ĩdrō̃, ótilde; Wg. indrṳ̄ṅīdrəṅ, Bashg. indrōn, Dm. idraān, Kal. indrn/a, obl. indŕūna, Bshk. idrāˊn, Tor. inhān, Sh. (Lor.) nərōn, N. indreni (with r ← Sk.); <-> Phal. iždrāˊnizrāˊṇ with unexpl. žz NOPhal 15. <-> Kho. drōnhānu: X drōn < drṓṇa -- or with BelvalkarVol 90 < *drōṇadhānuka -- .1574 indrajālá m. ʻ Indra's net ʼ AV., ʻ jugglery, magic ʼ Kathās. [índra -- , jāˊla -- ]Pa. indajāla -- m. ʻ deception ʼ; Pk. iṁdajāla -- , ˚ayāla -- , iṁdiyāla -- n. ʻ sorcery ʼ; Si. iňdudäla ʻ jugglery ʼ.indrajālika -- .1575 indrajālika -- , aindraj˚ m. ʻ juggler ʼ lex. [indrajālá -- ]Pa. indajālika -- m., Pk. iṁdaāli -- , iṁdiyāli -- , ˚lia -- m., Si. in̆durudäliyā Geiger EGS 22, but infl. by Sk.

    indra m. (for etym. as given by native authorities See, Nir. x, 8 ; Sāy.  on RV. i, 3, 4 ; Uṇ. ii, 28 ; according to, BRD.  fr. in = √inv with suff. ra preceded by inserted d, meaning ‘to subdue, conquer’ ; according to Muir, S. T,  v, 119 , for sindra fr. √syand, ‘to drop’; more probably from √ind, ‘to drop’ q.v., and connected with indu above), the god of the atmosphere and sky the Indian Jupiter Pluvius or lord of rain (who in Vedic mythology reigns over the deities of the intermediate region or atmosphere; he fights against and conquers with his thunder-bolt [vajra] the demons of darkness, and is in general a symbol of generous heroism; indra was not originally lord of the gods of the sky, but his deeds were most useful to mankind, and he was therefore addressed in prayers and hymns more than any other deity, and ultimately superseded the more lofty and spiritual Varuṇa; in the later mythology indra is subordinated to the triad Brahman, Viṣṇu, and Śiva, but remained the chief of all other deities in the popular mind), RV. ; AV. ; ŚBr. ; Mn. ; MBh. ; R.  &c. &c.; (he is also regent of the east quarter, and considered one of the twelve Ādityas), Mn. ; R. ; Suśr.  &c.; in the Vedānta he is identified with the supreme being; a prince; ifc. best, excellent, the first, the chief (of any class of objects; cf. surendrarājendra

    parvatendra, &c.), Mn. ; Hit.; the pupil of the right eye (that of the left being called Indrāṇī or Indra's wife), ŚBr. ; BṛĀrUp.; the Yoga star in the twenty-sixth Nakṣatra, γ Pegasi; the human soul, the portion of spirit residing in the body. (Monier-Williams)  

    इन्द्रः, पुं, (इन्दतोति । इदि परमैश्वर्य्ये तस्मात् रन्-प्रत्ययः ।) देवराजः । स तु अदितिपुत्त्रः । पूर्ब्ब-दिक्पतिश्च । तस्य भार्य्या शची । पुत्त्राः जयन्तः १ऋषभः २ मीढ्वांश्च ३ । अस्त्रं वज्रं । वाहनं ऐरा-वतः । पुरी अमरावती । वनं नन्दनं । तत्पर्य्यायः ।मरुत्वान् २ मघवा ३ विडोजाः ४ पाकशासनः ५वृद्धश्रवाः ६ सुनासीरः ७ पुरुहूतः ८ पुरन्दरः ९जिष्णुः १० लेखर्षमः ११ शक्रः १२ शतमन्युः १३दिवस्पतिः १४ सुत्रामा १५ गोत्रभित् १६ वज्री १७वासवः १८ वृत्रहा १९ वृषा २० वास्तोस्पतिः २१सुरपतिः २२ बलारातिः २३ शचीपतिः २४ जम्भ-भेदी २५ हरिहयः २६ स्वाराट् २७ नमुचि-सूदनः २८ संक्रन्दनः २९ दुश्च्यवनः ३० तुराषाट्३१ मेघवाहनः ३२ आखण्डलः ३३ सहस्राक्षः ३४ऋभुक्षा ३५ । इत्यमरः । महेन्द्रः ३६ कौशिकः ३७पूतक्रतुः ३८ विश्वम्भरः ३९ हरिः ४० पुरदंशा४१ शतधृतिः ४२ पृतनाषाड् ४३ अहिद्विषः४४ । इति जटाधरः ॥ वज्रपाणिः ४५ देवराजः४६ पर्व्वतारिः ४७ पर्य्यण्यः ४८ देवताधिपः ४९नाकनाथः ५० पूर्ब्बदिक्पतिः ५१ पुलोमारिः ५२अर्हः ५३ प्राचीनवर्हिः ५४ तपस्तक्षः ५५ । इतिशब्दरत्नावली । तस्य चतुर्द्दश नाम भेदा यथा ।“इन्द्रश्च विश्वभुग् ज्ञेयो विपश्चित्तदन्तरम् ।विभुः प्रभुः शिखिश्चैव तथैब च मनोजवः ।तेजस्वी साम्प्रतस्त्विन्द्रो वलिर्भाव्यस्त्वनन्तरम् ॥अद्भुतस्त्रिदिवश्चैव दशमस्त्विन्द्र उच्यते ।सुशान्तिश्च सुकीर्त्तिश्च ऋतधाता दिवस्पतिः ।इति भूता भविष्याश्च इन्द्रा ज्ञेयाश्चतुर्द्दश” ॥इति देवीपुराणे कालव्यवस्थध्यायः ।विष्कुम्भादिसप्तविंशतियोगान्तर्गतषड्विंशयोगः ।तत्र जातफलम् ।“प्रतापशीलो बलवान् गुणज्ञःश्लेष्माधिकः श्रीकमलाभ्यपेतः ।किलेन्द्रयोगो यदि जन्मकालेमहेन्द्रतुल्यः पुरुषः प्रसन्नः” ।इति कोष्ठीप्रदीपः ॥ * ॥ अन्तरात्मा आदित्य-विशेषः । इति मेदिनी (यथा, हरिवंशे ।“तत्र शक्रश्च विष्णुश्च जज्ञाते पुनरेव ह” ।)कुटजवृक्षः । रात्रिः । इति धरणी ॥ उपह्वीप-विशेषः । इति शब्दमाला ॥ परमेश्वरः । इतिवेदान्तः ॥ (“इन्द्रो मायाभिः पुरुरूप ईयते”इति श्रुतिः ॥ इन्द्रियं । श्रेष्ठः । प्रथमः । यथा,नरेन्द्रो राजा । पक्षीन्द्रो गरुडः । इत्यादिः ।)इन्द्रकं, क्ली, (इन्द्रस्य ऐश्वर्य्यशालिनः कं सुखं यस्मिन् ।)सभागृहम् । तत्पर्य्यायः । अस्थानगृहं २ । इतिहेमचन्द्रः ॥--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः


    इन्द्र पु० इदि--रन् । १ परमेश्वरे । “इन्द्रोमायाभिः पुरुरूपईयते” श्रुतिः । द्वादाशादित्यमध्ये २ आदित्यभेदे ।ते च अदित्यां कश्यपेनोत्पादिताः “धाताऽर्य्यमा च मित्रश्चवरुणोऽंशुर्भगस्तथा । इन्द्रोविवस्वान् पूषा च पर्ज्जन्योदशमः स्मृतः । ततस्त्वष्टा ततोविष्णुरजघन्यो जघन्यजः”विष्णुध० । भा० आ० ६५ अ० तु इन्द्रस्थाने शक्रनाम्नापठितः यथा “अदित्यां द्वादशादित्याः सम्भूता भुवनेश्वराः ।ये राजन्नामतस्तांस्ते कीर्त्तयिष्यामि भारत! । धाता-मित्रोऽर्यभा शक्रो वरुणस्त्वंशुरेव च । भगो विवस्वान्पूषा च सविता दशमः स्मृतः । एकादशस्तथा त्वष्टाद्वादशोविष्णु रुच्यते । जघन्यजस्तु सर्व्वेषामादित्यानां गुणा-धिकः” । कल्पभेदान्नामभेद इति न विरोधः ।३ कुटजवृक्षे ४ रात्रौ च धरणिः ५ भारतवर्षोप-द्वीपभेदे शब्दमा० इन्द्रदेवताके ६ ज्येष्टानक्षत्रे विष्कम्भा-दिषु योगेषु ७ षड्विंशे योगे छन्दोग्रन्थप्रसिद्धे षण्मात्राप्रस्तावे आद्यन्तगुरुद्वयेन लघुद्वयमध्येन युते ८ चतुर्थेभेदे ।९ देवराजे स च मन्वन्तरभेदात् चतुर्द्दशविधः यथा“मन्वन्तरं मनुर्देवा मनुपुत्राः सुरेश्वरः । ऋषयोऽंशा-वतारश्च हरेः षड्विधमुच्यते” भाग० ८ स्क० १ अ० । इत्थं मन्व-न्तरे षड़्बिधकीर्त्तनीयमुपक्रम्य मन्वन्तरभेदेन तत्तन्नामानिकथितानि अतोनामभेदात्तस्य चतुर्द्दशसंख्या तत्रोक्ता यथा“तुषिता नाम ते देवाः आसन् स्वायम्भुवेऽन्तरे । मरीचि-मिश्राऋष योयज्ञः सुरगणेश्वरः” भाग० ८ स्क० १ अ० । १--वाचस्पत्यम्

    aśáni f. ʻ thunderbolt ʼ RV., ˚nī -- f. ŚBr. [Cf. áśan -- m. ʻ sling -- stone ʼ RV.]
    Pa. asanī -- f. ʻ thunderbolt, lightning ʼ, asana -- n. ʻ stone ʼ; Pk. asaṇi -- m.f. ʻ thunderbolt ʼ; Ash. ašĩˊ ʻ hail ʼ, Wg. ašē˜ˊ, Pr. īšĩ, Bashg. "azhir", Dm. ašin, Paš. ášen, Shum. äˊšin, Gaw. išín, Bshk. ašun, Savi išin, Phal. ã̄šun, L. (Jukes) ahin, awāṇ. &circmacrepsilon; (both with n, not ), P. āhiṇ, f., āhaṇaihaṇ m.f., WPah. bhad. ã̄ṇ, bhal. ´tildemacrepsilon; f., N. asino, pl. ˚nā; Si. senaheṇa ʻ thunderbolt ʼ Geiger GS 34, but the expected form would be *ā̤n; -- Sh. aĩyĕˊr f. ʻ hail ʼ (X ?). -- For ʻ stone ʼ > ʻ hailstone ʼ cf. upala -- and A. xil s.v. śilāˊ -- .(CDIAL 910) vajrāśani m. ʻ Indra's thunderbolt ʼ R. [vájra -- , aśáni -- ]Aw. bajāsani m. ʻ thunderbolt ʼ prob. ← Sk.(CDIAl 11207)

    *இபம்² ipam , n. < ibha. Elephant; யானை. திசையிபச் செவி (கலிங். புதுப். 331).
    karabhá m. ʻ camel ʼ MBh., ʻ young camel ʼ Pañcat., ʻ young elephant ʼ BhP. 2. kalabhá -- ʻ young elephant or camel ʼ Pañcat. [Poss. a non -- aryan kar -- ʻ elephant ʼ also in karḗṇu -- , karin -- EWA i 165]1. Pk. karabha -- m., ˚bhī -- f., karaha -- m. ʻ camel ʼ, S. karahu˚ho m., P. H. karhā m., Marw. karhau JRAS 1937, 116, OG. karahu m., OM. karahā m.; Si. karaba ʻ young elephant or camel ʼ.2. Pa. kalabha -- m. ʻ young elephant ʼ, Pk. kalabha -- m., ˚bhiā -- f., kalaha -- m.; Ku. kalṛo ʻ young calf ʼ; Or. kālhuṛi ʻ young bullock, heifer ʼ; Si. kalam̆bayā ʻ young elephant ʼ.Addenda: karabhá -- : OMarw. karaha ʻ camel ʼ.(CDIAL 2797)
    Rebus: ib = iron (Santaliibbo 'merchant' karibha 'elephant' rebus: karba 'iron' (Tu.Kannada)

     1278 (a) Ta. karum poṉ iron; kari (-v-, -nt-) to be charred, scorched, become black; (-pp-, -tt-) to char; n. charcoal, charred wood, lampblack;To. kary- (kars-) to be singed, scorched, fried too much; (karc-) to heat (new pot, etc., to purify it); kary charcoal; ka,kax,kaxt black; kabïn iron;

     Ka. kabbiṇa iron; Tu. kari soot, charcoal; kariya black; karṅka state of being burnt or singed; karṅkāḍuni to burn (tr.); karñcuni to be burned to cinders; karñcāvuni to cause to burn to cinders; kardů black; karba iron (DEDR 1278a)

    Ta. irumpu iron,instrument,weapon. Ma. irumpu,irimpu iron. Ko. ib id. To. ib needle.Koḍ. irïmbï iron. Te. inumu id. Kol. (Kin.) inum (pl. inmul) iron, sword. Kui (Friend-Pereira) rumba vaḍi ironstone (for vaḍi, see 5285).(DEDR 486)
    The suffix -ancu in the expression kabbaṇancu 'iron plate' (Kannada) reinforces the cognate amśu, 'soma' = ancu 'iron' (Tocharian)


    इतिहासः, पुं, (इतिह आस्तेऽस्मिन् । इतिह +आस + घञ् ।) पूब्बवृत्तान्तः । पाचीनकथा ।तत्पर्य्यायः । पुरावृत्तः २ । इत्यमरः ॥(यथा, मनुः । ३ । २३२ ।“आख्यानानीतिहासांश्च पुराणानि खिलानि च” ।) व्यासादिप्रणीतभारतादिग्रन्थः । इति भरतः ॥--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    इभः, पुं, स्त्री, (एति गच्छतीति । इण भन् । औ-णादिकोऽयं प्रत्ययः ।) हस्ती ।(“खराश्वोष्ट्रमृगेमानामजाविकबधन्तथा” ।इति मनुः । ११ । ६८ । यथा, उत्तरचरिते ।:“इभदलितविकीर्णग्रन्थिनिष्यन्दगन्धः” ।)उत्तरपदे श्रेष्ठवाचकः । इत्यमरः ॥...इभपालकः, पुं, (इभानां पालकः ।) हस्तिपकः ।इति हेमचन्द्रः ॥ माहुत् इति भाषा ।इभ्यः, त्रि, (इभमर्हतीति दण्डादित्वात् यत् ।) धन-वान् । इत्यमरः ॥ (पुं, राजा । हस्तिपकः ।) (यथाछान्दग्योपनिषदि । १ । १० । “उषस्तिर्ह चाक्रायणइभ्यग्रामे प्रद्राणक उवास । सहेभ्यम् कुल्मा-षाण्खादन्तं बिभिक्षे” ।)--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    ibha m. (?√iUṇ. iii, 153 ) servants, dependants, domestics, household, family, RV.; an elephant, Mn. ; Bhartṛ. ; Ragh.  &c.;(accord. to some also in RV.  = ‘elephant’); ibha [cf. Gk. ἐλ-έφας Lat. ebur.]  (Monier-Williams)

    इभः ibhaḥ [इ-भन्-किच्च Uṇ.3.151] 1 An elephant. -2 Fearless power (Sāy.).  -भी A female elephant. [cf. L. ebur]. -Comp.  -आननः N. of Gaṇeśa; cf. गजानन. -निमीलिका 1 shrewdness, sagacity, sharpness. -2 hemp (भङ्गा). -पालकः the driver or keeper of an elephant. -पोटा [पोटा पुंल्लक्षणा इभी] a hermaphrodite female elephant. -पोतः a young elephant, a cub. -भरः a collection of elephants. -युवतिः f. a female elephant.(Apte)




    Rgveda people, Sārasvata itihāsa reconstructed from आ-ख्यान 'narratives close to Irāvatī. Hariyúpíyá city

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/aubcsjmh

    I submit that Airāvata (signified by Indra's elephant) is the region of Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization since the major archaeological site of Harappa is located on the left bank of the river IrāvatīHari-yúpíyá is mentioned in a hymn of the Rgveda (6-27-5) as the scene of the defeat of the Vrcivants by Abhyavartin Caayamana.

    “Indra killed the survivors of Varasikha in order to help Chayamana. When Indra slew those of Vrcivant’s at front of Hariyupiya, the others behind dispersed in fear.” Sayana says Hariyupiya was either a river or a city. 
    इरा—वती f. (ती) N. of a river in the Pañjāb (now called Rāvī), MBh. ; Hariv. ; VP.  (Monier-Williams) Ravi River was known as Irāvati (इरावती, परुष्णि)











    आ-ख्यान n. telling, communication, Pāṇ. ; Kap. ; Kathās.  &c.; the communication of a previous event (in a drama), Sāh.; a tale, story, legend, ŚBr. ; Nir. ; Pāṇ.  &c.  




     
    पञ्चजना ,  'Five Peoples'











    gveda viś -- Nation 


    [quote] Indo-Aryan society at the time of the Rigveda was organized into clan groupings. The clans mentioned in the Rigveda are described as semi-nomadic pastoralists.[Staal, F. (1999). Greek and Vedic geometry. Journal of Indian Philosophy, 27(1), 105-127.] During the Rigvedic period, they formed a warrior society, engaging in endemic warfare and cattle raids ("gaviṣṭi") among themselves and against their enemies, the "Dasyu" or Dasa. When not on the move, they were subdivided into temporary tribal settlements (vish, viś) composed of several villages, and each village was composed of several families.[Sharma, R. K. (1997). Rural Sociology. Atlantic Publishers & Dist.] These settlements were headed by a tribal chief (raja, rājan) assisted by warriors (kshatra) and a priestly caste (brahman).[http://www.preservearticles.com/2011101915735/what-were-the-salient-features-of-vedic-

    society.html]

    1. Alina people (RV 7.18.7) - They were probably one of the clans defeated by Sudas at the Dasarajna,[A. A. Macdonell and A. B. Keith (1912). Vedic Index of Names and Subjects.]:I 39 and it has been suggested that they lived to the north-east of Nurestan, because much later, in the 7th century CE, the land was mentioned by the Chinese pilgrim Xuanzang.[A. A. Macdonell and A. B. Keith (1912). Vedic Index of Names and Subjects.]:I 39
    2. Anu is a Vedic Sanskrit term for one of the 5 major clans in the RigvedaRV 1.108.8, RV 8.10.5 (both times listed together with the Druhyu) and, much later also in the Mahabharata.[Talageri, S. G. (2005). The Rigveda as a source of Indo-European history. The Indo-Aryan Controversy: 
    Evidence and Inference in Indian History, 332.] In the late Vedic period, one of the Anu kings, King Anga, is mentioned as a "chakravartin" (AB 8.22). Ānava, the vrddhi derivation of Anu, is the name of a ruler in the Rigvedic account of the Battle of the Ten Kings (7.18.13) and at 8.4.1 with the Turvaśa (clan). The meaning ánu "living, human" (Naighantu) cannot be substantiated for the Rigveda [ Mayrhofer, Etym. Dict. 1986, pt. 1, p. 74] and may have been derived from the tribal name.


    5. Bhalanas - The Bhalanas were one of the clans that fought against Sudas in the Dasarajna battle. Some scholars have argued that the Bhalanas lived in Kabulistan, and that the Bolan Pass derives its name from the Bhalanas.

    6. Bharatas - The Bharatas are an Aryan clan mentioned in the Rigveda, especially in Mandala 3 attributed to the Bharata sage Vishvamitra and in and Mandala 7.[Frawley, D. (2001). The Rig Veda and the History of India: Rig Veda Bharata Itihasa. Aditya Prakashan.] Bharatá is also used as a name of Agni (literally, "to be maintained", viz. the fire having to be kept alive by the care of men), and as a name of Rudra in RV 2.36.8. In one of the "river hymns" RV 3.33, the entire Bharata clan is described as crossing over, with their chariots and wagons, at the confluence of the Vipash (Beas) and Shutudri (Satlej). Hymns by Vasistha in Mandala 7 (7.18 etc.) mention the Bharatas as the protagonists in the Battle of the Ten Kings, where they are on the winning side. They appear to have been successful in the early power-struggles between the various Aryan and non-Aryan clans so that they continue to dominate in post-Rigvedic texts, and later in the (Epic) tradition, the Mahābhārata, the eponymous ancestor becomes Bharata Chakravartin, conqueror of 'all of India', and his clan and kingdom is called Bhārata. "Bhārata" today is the official name of the Republic of India (see also Etymology of India).



    10. Dasyu (Iranian: Dahyu, mentioned in Latin as: Dahae, in Greek as: Daai)[13]
    12. Druhyus - The Druhyu were a people of Vedic India. They are mentioned in the Rigveda,e.g. RV 1.108.8; 7.18; 8.10.5; 6.46.8] usually together with the Anu clan.[Hopkins, E. W. (1893). Problematic passages in the Rig-Veda. Journal of the American Oriental Society, 15, 252-283.] Some early scholars have placed them in the northwestern region/
    18. Kuru
    22. Matsya[Muller, F. M. (1869). Rig-veda-sanhita (Vol. 1).] -Matsya Kingdom was one of the solasa (sixteen) Mahajanapadas (great kingdoms) during vedic era as described in the hindu epic Mahabharta and 6th BCE Buddhist text Anguttara Nikaya.
    25. Panis (Iranian Parni?)
    27. Parsu (Parśu) - The Parsus have been connected with the Persians This is based on the evidence of an Assyrian inscription from 844 BC referring to the Persians as Parshu, and the Behistun Inscription of Darius I of Persia referring to Parsa as the home of the Persians.[Radhakumud Mookerji (1988). Chandragupta Maurya and His Times (p. 23). Motilal Banarsidass Publ. ]
    28. Puru (Pūru)
    29. Ruśama
    32. Tritsu The Tritsus are a sub-group of the Puru who are distinct from the Bharatas mentioned in Mandala 7 of the Rigveda (in hymns 18, 33 and 83). Under king Sudas they defeated the confederation of ten kings with the help of the Bharatas at the Battle of the Ten Kings.
    33. Turvasa (Turvaśa)
    34. Yadu
    gveda people















    Cedi

    Cedi (Sanskrit:चेदी) was an ancient Indian mahajanapada, a kingdom which fell roughly in the Bundelkhand division of Madhya Pradesh regions to the south of river Yamuna along the river Ken. Its capital city was called Suktimati in Sanskrit and Sotthivati-nagara in Pali. In Pali-language Buddhist texts, it is listed as one of the sixteen mahajanapadas ("great realms" of northern and central India).

    According to the Mahabharata, the Cedi Kingdom was ruled by Shishupala, an ally of Jarasandha of Magadha and Duryodhana of Kuru. He was a rival of Vasudeva Krishna who was his uncle's son. He was killed by Vasudeva Krishna during the Rajasuya sacrifice of the Pandava king YudhishthiraBhima's wife was from Cedi. Prominent Cedis during the Kurukshetra War included Damaghosha, ShishupalaDhrishtaketu, Suketu, Sarabha, Bhima's wife, Nakula's wife Karenumati, Dhrishtaketu's sons. Other Cedis included King Uparichara Vasu, his children, King Suvahu, King Sahaja. It was ruled during early periods by Paurava kings and later by Yadava kings in the central part of the country.























    मही°न (°हिm. ‘earth-ruler’, a king, prince, Ragh.

    मलक m. pl. N. of a people, MārkP. 


    Maujavat 
























    Sārasvata

    Saraswata Kingdom was an ancient kingdom, territory or region that was situated on the banks of the river Sarasvati River during the pre-historic ages. This region is mentioned in detail in as many as 20 chapters in the Mahabharata from (9:35) to (9:54).[Balarama]] traced the Saraswati river through its partially dried up course from the ocean near Prabhasa (close to Dwaraka) to its origin in the Himalayas.

    The regions called Saraswata on the banks of Saraswati River are mentioned at (3:83, 84).

    Saraswata kings are mentioned as performing a sacrifice (3:129) at Plakshavatarana, a place on the banks of the Sarasvati at its origin from the Himalayas. This place is to the north of Kurukshetra in Haryana. The Saraswata sacrifice is mentioned again at (3:90) as being performed at Plakshavatarana. King Yayati had also constructed many sacrificial fire-altars here.

    According to Adi parva of Mahabharata (1.90.25-26), it is mentioned that "King Matinara performed yagya (sacrifice) in Fire altars at the bank of sarasvati river".(Mhb 1.90.26Kalibangan is a town located on the left or southern banks of the Ghaggar (Ghaggar-Hakra River), identified with the Sarasvati river.(Lal, BB (2002). "The Homeland of Indo-European Languages and Culture: Some Thoughts". PuratattvaIndian Archaeological Society. pp. 1–5.; Lal, BB (2002). "The Homeland of Indo-European Languages and Culture: Some Thoughts". PuratattvaIndian Archaeological Society. pp. 1–5.) At Kalibangan fire Vedi (altar)s have been discovered similar to those found at Lothal. This lonely structure may perhaps have been used for ritual purposes.(Lal, BB (1984). Frontiers of the Indus civilization. Sir Mortimer Wheeler commemoration volume. pp. 57–58; http://www.archaeologyonline.net/artifacts/harappa-mohenjodaro.html)

    King Prithu is mentioned as having Saraswatas for his companions. (12:58)

    King Prithu was the son of King Vena, in the line of Kardama. His lineage is described at (12:58) as follows:- Virajas - Krittimat - Kardama - Ananga - Ativala - Vena. Descendants of Vena became the Nishadas who established themselves close to the Saraswati valley (in Rajasthan to the north of Anarta Kingdom in Gujarat). Those tribes that had the hills and the forests for their abode and practiced fishing and hunting as their chief occupation, as also those hundreds and thousands of others called the Mlechchhas, residing on the Vindhya mountains were all the descendants of Vena. However Prithu became a great king. Clad in mail, armed with scimitars, bows and arrows, and well-versed in the science of weapons, he was fully acquainted with the Vedas and their branches. Sukra, the great scholar of Brahma-knowledge, became his priest. The Valakhilyas became his counsellors, and the Saraswatas his companions. The great and illustrious Rishi Garga became his astrologer (12:58).

    Prithu, the royal son of Vena, gave unto the Sutas the lands lying on the eastern sea-coast (Anga and Vanga), and unto the Magadhas the country since known as Magadha. Sutas and Magadhas were till then bards and panegyrists in royal courts. Prithu made the land levelled for making roads. Vena’s son removed the rocks and rocky masses lying all around. He cultivated 17 kinds of crops for producing food (12:58).

    On the banks of the Saraswati River was a place called Aditya. Here Varuna the son of Aditi had performed a great Rajasuya yagna. Upon the commencement of that foremost of sacrifices, a battle ensued between the Devas and the Danavas (who were mentioned here as Kshatriyas (9:49). It is mentioned as the place where all the Devas, the Vishwadevas, the Maruts, the Gandharvas, the Apsaras, the Yakshas, the Rakshasas, and the Pisachas could be seen (9:49). Here Vishnu himself, having in days of yore slain the Asuras, Madhu and Kaitabha, had performed his ablutions (9:49). Another place on the banks of the Saraswati River called Soma, is mentioned as the place where King Soma performed his Rajasuya sacrifice. Here a great battle was fought in which Taraka was the enemy (9:51).

    The island-born sage (Vyasa) also having bathed in this place, obtained great Yogic powers and attained great success. Endowed with great ascetic merit, the Sage Asita-Devala also, having bathed in that very Tirtha with his soul rapt in high Yoga meditation, obtained great Yogic powers (9:49).

    There (in a place called Soma on the banks of Saraswati River), during a drought extending for twelve years, the Sage Saraswata, in former days, taught the Vedas unto many foremost of Brahmanas (9:51).

    Saraswata was born to family of sage brighu, his father was sage (some time prince) dhadichi (not one who donate his bones). In battle 99 heroes in the army of the Daityas, (a clan of Asuras) were slain. After this great war there was a drought extending for 12 years. During that drought extending for twelve years, the great sages (who practiced Vedic traditions and who were settled on the banks of Saraswati River) for the sake of sustenance, migrated from the river valley (9:51). However, Sage Saraswata continued to live on the banks of the Saraswati.

    This event is repeated again at (3:85):- At the forest of Tungaka in olden days sage Saraswata taught the Vedas to the ascetics. When the Vedas had been lost in consequence of the sages having forgotten them. Here (3:85) he is mentioned as the son of Angirasa. The asylum of Aditya, the place of Soma and the hermitage of Dadhichi were mentioned as adjacent places on the banks of Saraswati at (3:83). Here it is mentioned that Angirasa - a great sage belonging to the Saraswata race. At (13:50) Saraswata is sometimes mentioned as Sage Atri’s son. Saraswata is mentioned as a sage from the western regions of India at (12:207, 13:165).


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saraswata_Kingdom

    सारस्वतः, पुं, सरस्वती देवतास्येति । अण् ।)विल्वदण्डः । (सरस्वत्या अयमिति । तस्येद-मित्यण् ।) देशविशेषः । स तु हस्तिनापुरस्यउत्तरपश्चिमभागे प्रसिद्धः । इति हेमचन्द्रः ॥यथा । कूर्म्माङ्गस्थदेशानाह ।“मध्ये सारस्वता मत्स्याः शूरसेनाः समाथुराःपाञ्चालशाल्वमाण्डव्यकुरुक्षेत्रगजाह्वयाः ॥”इति ज्योतिस्तत्त्वम् ॥सरस्वतीनदीपुत्त्रमुनिविशेषः । सारस्वतदेशो-द्भवब्राह्मणः । यथा, --“सारस्वताः कान्यकुब्जा गौडमैथिलकोत्कलाः ।पञ्च गौडा इति ख्याता विन्ध्यस्योत्तरवासिनः ॥”इति पुराणम् ॥कल्पविशेषः ॥ यथा, --“सारस्वतस्य कल्पस्य मध्ये ये स्युर्न्नरामराः ।तद्वृत्तान्तोद्भवं लोके तद्भागवतमुच्यते ॥”इति मात्स्ये ५० अध्यायः ॥व्याकरणविशेषः । (नवमद्वापरयुगस्य व्यासः ।यथा, देवीभागवते । १ । ३ । २८ ।“सारस्वतस्तु नवमे त्रिधामा दशमे तथा ॥”घृतविशेषे, क्ली । यथा, --“समूलपत्रामादाय ब्रह्मीं प्रक्षाल्य वारिणा ।उदूखले क्षोदयित्वा रसं वस्त्रेण गालयेत् ॥रसे चतुर्गुणे तस्मिन् घृतप्रस्थं विपाचयेत् ।औषधानि तु पेष्याणि तानीमानि प्रदापयेत् ॥हरिद्रा मालती कुष्ठं त्रिवृती सहरीतकी ।एतेषां पलिकान्भागान् शेषाणिकार्षिकाणि तुपिप्पल्योऽथ विडङ्गानि सैन्धवं शर्करा वचा ।सर्व्वमेतत् समालोड्य शनैर्मृ द्वग्निना पचेत् ॥एतत्प्राशितमात्रेण वाग्विशुद्धिश्च जायते ।सप्तरात्रप्रयोगेण किन्नरैः सह गीयते ॥अर्द्धमासप्रयोगेण सोमराजीवपुर्भवेत् ।मासमात्रप्रयोगेन श्रुतमात्रन्तु धारयेत् ॥हन्त्यष्टादशकुष्ठानि अर्शांसि विविधानि च ।पञ्चगुल्मान् प्रमेहांश्च कासं पञ्चविधं जयेत् ॥बन्ध्यानाञ्चैव नारीणां नराणामल्परेतसाम् ।घृतं सारस्वतं नाम बलवर्णाग्निवर्द्ध नन् ॥”इति वैद्यकचक्रपाणिसंग्रहे रसायनाधिकारे ॥इदमेव ब्रह्मीघृतमित्याख्ययापि प्रसिद्धम् ॥ * ॥त्रि, सरस्वतीसम्बन्धी । (यथा, याज्ञवल्क्ये ।२ । ८३ ।“वर्णिनां हि वधो यत्र यत्र साक्ष्यनृतं वदेत् ।तत्पावनाय निर्व्वाप्यश्चरुः सारस्वतो द्विजैः ॥”)सारस्वतदेशसम्बन्धी ॥ (सरस्वतीनदीसम्बन्धी ।यथा, मेघदूते । ५१ ।“कृत्वा तासामभिगममपां सौम्य सारस्वतीना-मन्तः शुद्धस्त्वमपि भविता वर्णमात्रेण कृष्णः ॥”). सारस्वताः, पुं, भूम्नि, (सारस्वते भवाः । अण् ।)सारस्वतदेशजातमनुष्यः । यथा, हेमचन्द्रे ।“काश्मीरास्तु माधुमताः सारस्वतास्तु विक-र्णिकाः ॥”

    --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    सारस्वत पु० सरस्वती देवताऽस्य, सरस्वत्या इदं वा अण् ।१ बल्वदण्डे २ देशभेदे हेमच० । पञ्चगौड़मध्ये ३ व्रह्म-णभेदे ४ सरस्वतीप्रतिपालितमुनिभेदे ५ ब्राह्मदिनरूपेकल्पभेदे च “सारस्वतस्य कल्पस्येति” मत्स्यपुराणम्६ सरस्वतीसम्बन्धिनि त्रि० “तस्यां पूर्वाह्णसमये कुर्य्यात्सारस्वतोत्सवम्” ति० त० । ७ सरस्वतीदेवताके च त्रि० ।“तत्पावनाय निर्वाप्यश्चरुः सारस्वतोद्विजैरिति” स्मृतिः ।मुनिभेदजन्मकथा च भा० श० ५२ अ० “ब्रह्मषं! (दधीच!) तेवपुत्रोऽयं त्वद्भक्त्या धारितो मया । दृष्ट्वा तेऽप्सरसं रेतोयत् स्कन्नं प्रागलम्बुषाम् । तत् कुक्षिणा वै व्रह्मर्षे!त्वद्भक्त्या धृतवत्यहम्” इत्युपक्रमे “तस्मात् सारस्वतःपुत्रो महांस्ते वरवर्णिनि! । तवैव नाम्ना प्रथितःपुत्रस्ते लोकभावनः । सारस्वत इति ख्यातोभविष्यति यथातपाः । एष द्वादश वार्षिक्यामनावृष्ट्यांद्विजर्षभान् । सारस्वतो महाभागो वेदानध्यापयिष्यति”इति सरस्वतीं प्रति दधीचोक्तिः तस्य वेदाध्यापनकथा चतत्रैव अध्यायशेषे “अनावृष्टिरनुप्राप्ता राजन् द्वादश-वार्षिकी । तस्यां द्वादशवार्षिक्यामनावृष्टौ महर्षयः ।वृत्त्यर्थ प्राद्रवन्राजन्! क्षुधार्त्ताः सर्वतो दिशम् । दिग्-भ्यस्तान् प्रद्रुतान् दृष्ट्वा मुनिः मारस्वतस्तदा । गमनायमतिञ्चक्रे तमुवाच सरस्वती । न गन्तव्यमितः पुत्र!तवाहारनहं सदा । दास्यामि मत्स्यप्रवरानुष्यतामिहभारत!” ततः तद्दत्तमत्स्याहारेण प्राणानधारयत् वेदां-श्चाधारयत् अतीतायामनावृष्टौ अन्नाभावेन नष्टवेदाअन्ये मुनयस्ततो वेदान् लेभिरे तत्कथा “तस्माद्वेदान-नुप्राप्य पुनर्धर्मं प्रचक्रिरे । षष्टिर्मुनिसहस्राणि शिष्यत्वं प्रतिपेदिरे । सारस्वतस्य विप्रर्षेर्वेदस्वाध्यायकार-णात्” । देशभेदश्च “मध्ये सारस्वता मत्स्याः सूरसेनाःसमाथुराः । पाञ्चालशाल्वमाण्डव्य कुरुक्षेत्रगजाह्वयम्इत्युक्तेर्मध्यदेशभेदः सोऽभिजनोऽस्य अण् । ८ तद्देश-वासिस्तने । तत्रत्यब्राह्मणभेदश्च “सारस्वताः कान्यकुब्जागौडमैथिलकोत्कलाः । पञ्च गौड़ा इति ख्याता विन्ध्य-स्योत्तरवासिनः” पुराणान्तरम् ।

    सरस्वत् पु० सरांसि जलानि सन्त्यस्य मतुप मस्य वः ।१ सरावरे २ सागरे ३ नदे ४ रसिके त्रि० मेदि० ५ नद्यां६ बाण्यां ७ गवि ८ स्त्रीरत्ने स्त्री मेदि० ङीप् । सा च९ ज्योतिष्मत्यां १० ब्राह्म्यां शक्तौ राजनि० । ११ देवीभेदेमेदि० १२ सीमलतायां शब्दच० । १३ बुद्धशक्तिभेदेत्रिका० १४ दुर्गायाम् “सराः सरणशीलत्वात् गेयाख्येसप्त कीर्त्तिताः । अति प्रापणदाने वा तेन देवीसरस्वती” देवीपु० ४५ अ० तन्नामनिरुक्तिः । पृषो० । १५वागधिष्ठातृदेव्याम् “आविर्बभूव तत्पश्चात् मुखतःपरमात्मनः । एषा देवी शुक्लवर्णा वीणापुस्तकधारिणी ।वागधिष्ठातृदेवी सा कवीनानिष्टदेवता । शुद्धसत्त्वस्वरूपाच शान्तरूपा सरस्वती” ब्रह्मवै० ब्र० ख० ३ अ० । तत्रैवगणे० ७० अ० “वागधिष्ठात्री या देवी शास्त्रज्ञानप्रदासदा । कृष्णकण्ठोद्भवा या च सा च देवी सरस्वती” ।“बन्धुजीवञ्च द्रोणञ्च सरस्वत्यै न दापयेत्” मत्स्यसू०तत्पूजादिकं तन्त्रसा० दृश्यम् । १६ सन्ध्याकाले उपास्यदे-वतायां गायत्रीशब्दे २५८३ पृ० दृश्यम् । सरः ब्रह्म-सरः उत्पत्तिस्थानत्वेनास्त्यस्याः मतुप् मस्य वः ङीप् ।१७ नदीभेदे सरस्वतीनद्या तथोत्पत्तिकथा च “प्रस्नुतासिमहाभागे सरसो ब्रह्मणः पुरा । जानन्नि त्वांसरिच्छ्रेष्ठे मुनयः संशितव्रताः” भा० श० ५ अ० । तस्याश्चसप्तनोमत्वं यथा “राजन्! सप्त सरस्वत्यो याभिर्व्याप्त-मिदं जगत् । आहूता बलवद्भिहि तत्र तत्र सरस्वती ।तप्रभा १ काञ्चनाक्षो २ च विशाला ३ च मनोरमा ४ ।सरस्वती ५ चोघवती ६ सुरेणु ७ र्बिमलोदका” भा० श०२९ श० । तासां नामकारणञ्च तत्राध्याये दृश्यम् तस्यामाहात्म्यं तत्रैव सारस्वतोपाख्याने दृश्यम् ।

    --वाचस्पत्यम्

    सरस्वती, स्त्री, (सरो नीरं तद्बत् रसो वास्त्यस्याइति । सरस् + मतुप् । मस्य वः । तसौ मत्वर्थइति भत्वान्न वदकार्य्यम् ।) नदी । (यथा,महाभारते । १ । २१४ । ३ ।“ते तया तैश्च सा वीरैः पतिभिः सह पञ्चभिः ।बभूव परमप्रीता नागैरिव सरस्वती ॥”)बाणी । (यथा, रघुः । १५ । ४६ ।“उच्चचार पुरस्तस्य गूढरूपा सरस्वती ॥”)स्त्रीरत्नम् । गौः । नदीभेदः । मनुपत्नी । इतिमेदिनी ॥ ज्योतिष्मती । ब्राह्मी । इति राज-निर्घण्टः ॥ सोमलता । इति शब्दचन्द्रिका ॥बुद्धशक्तिविशेषः । इति त्रिकाण्डशेषः ॥ दुर्गा ।यथा, देवीपुराणे ४५ अध्याये ।“स्वराः स्वरणशीलत्वात् गेयाख्याः सप्तकीर्त्तिताः ।अतिप्रापणदाने वा तेन देवी सरस्वती ॥”वाग्देवता । तत्पर्य्यायः । ब्राह्मी २ भारती ३भाषा ४ गीः ५ वाक् ६ बाणी ७ । इत्यमरः ॥इरा ८ सारदा ९ गिरा १० गिरांदेवी ११गीर्द्देवी १२ ईश्वरी १३ वाचा १४ वचसा-मीशा १५ वाग्देवी १६ वर्णमातृका १७ ।इति शब्दरत्नावली ॥ गौः १८ श्रीः १९ । इतिजटाधरः ॥ वाक्येश्वरी २० अन्त्यसन्ध्येश्वरी २१सायंसन्ध्यादेवता २२ । इति कविकल्पलता ॥ *तस्या उत्पत्त्यादि यथा, ब्रह्मवैवर्त्ते ब्रह्मखण्डे ।३ । ५२ -- ६३ ।सौतिरुवाच ।“आविर्ब्बभूव कन्यैका धर्म्मस्य वामपार्श्वतः ।मुक्तिर्मूर्त्तिमती साक्षात् द्बितीया कमलालया ॥आविर्ब्बभूव तत्पश्चान्मुखतः परमात्मनः ।एका देवी शुक्लवर्णा वीणापुस्तकधारिणी ॥कोटिपूर्णेन्दुशोभाढ्या शरत्पङ्कजलोचना ।वह्निशुद्धांशुकाधाना रत्नाभरणभूषिता ॥सस्मिता सुदती वामा सुन्दरीणाञ्च सुन्दरी ।श्रेष्ठा श्रुतीनां शास्त्राणां विदुषां जननी परा ॥वागधिष्ठातृदेवी सा कवीनामिष्टदेवता ।शुद्धसत्त्वस्वरूपा च शान्तरूपा सरस्वती ॥गोविन्दपुरतः स्थित्वा जगौ प्रथमतः सुखम् ।तन्नामगुणकीर्त्तिञ्च वीणया सा ननर्त्त च ॥कृतानि यानि कर्म्माणि कल्पे कल्पे युगे युगे ।तानि सर्व्वाणि हरिणा तुष्टाव संपुटाञ्जलिः ॥सरस्वत्युवाच ।रासमण्डलमध्यस्थं रासोल्लाससमुत्सुकम् ।रत्नसिंहासनस्थञ्च रत्नभूषणभूषितम् ॥रासेश्वरं रासकरं वरं रासेश्वरीश्वरम् ।रासाधिष्ठातृदेवञ्च वन्दे रासविनोदिनम् ॥रासायासपरिश्रान्तं रासे राजविहारिणम् ।रासोत्सुकानां गोपीनां कान्तं शान्तं मनो-हरम् ॥प्रणम्य तं यामीत्युक्त्वा प्रहृष्टवदना सती ।उवास सा सकामा च रत्नसिंहासने वरे ॥इति वाणीकृतं स्तोत्रं प्रातरुत्थाय यः पठेत् ।बुद्धिमान् सोऽपि विद्यावान् लक्ष्मीवान् पुत्त्र-वान् सदा ॥”अपि च तत्रैव गणेशखण्डे । ४० । ६१ -- ६७ ।“सा च शक्तिः सृष्टिकाले पञ्चधा चेश्वरेच्छया ।राधा पद्मा च सावित्री दुर्गा देवी सरस्वती ॥प्राणाधिष्ठात्री या देवी कृष्णस्य परमात्मनः ।प्राणाधिकप्रियतमा सा राधा परिकीर्त्तिता ॥ऐश्वर्य्याधिष्ठातृदेवी सर्व्वमङ्गलकारिणी ।परमानन्दरूपा च सा लक्ष्मीः परिकीर्त्तिता ॥विद्याधिष्ठात्री या देवी परमेशस्य दुर्लभा ।वेदशास्त्रयोगमाता सा सावित्री प्रकीर्त्तिता ॥बुद्ध्यधिष्ठात्री या देवी सर्व्वशक्तिस्वरूपिणी ।सर्व्वज्ञानात्मिका सर्व्वा सा दुर्गा दुर्गनाशिनी ॥वागधिष्ठात्री या देवी शास्त्रज्ञानप्रदा सदा ।कृष्णकण्ठोद्भवा या च सा च देवी सरस्वती ॥पञ्चधादौ स्वयं देवी मूलप्रकृतिरीश्वरी ।ततः सृष्टिक्रमेणैव बहुधा कलया च सा ॥” * ॥तस्याः पूजादिर्यथा, --श्रीनारायण उवाच ।“आदौ सरस्वतीपूजा श्रीकृष्णेन विनिर्म्मिता ।यत्प्रसादान्मुनिश्रेष्ठ मूर्खो भवति पण्डितः ॥आविर्भूता यदा देवी वक्त्रतः कृष्णयोषितः ।इयेष कृष्णं कामेन कामुकी कामरूपिणी ॥स च विज्ञाय तद्भावं सर्व्वज्ञः सर्व्वमातरम् ।तामुवाच हितं सत्यं परिणामसुखावहम् ॥श्रीकृष्ण उवाच ।भज नारायणं साध्वी मदंशं तं चतुर्भुजम् ।युवानं सुन्दरं सर्व्वगुणयुक्तञ्च मत्समम् ॥कामज्ञं कामिनीनाञ्च तासाञ्च कामपूरकम् ।कोटिकन्दर्पलावण्यलीलान्यक्कृतमीश्वरम् ॥कान्ते कान्तञ्च मां कृत्वा यदि स्थातुमिहेच्छसि ।त्वत्तो बलवती राधा न ते भद्रं भविष्यति ॥यो यस्मात् बलवान् वाणि ततोऽन्यं रक्षितुंक्षमः ।कथं परान् साधयति यदि स्वयमनीश्वरः ॥सर्व्वेशः सर्व्वशास्ताहं राधां वाधितुमक्षमः ।तेजसा मत्समा सा च रूपेण च गुणेन च ॥प्राणाधिष्ठात्री देवी सा प्राणांस्त्यक्तुञ्च कः क्षमः ।प्राणतोऽपि प्रियः कुत्र केषां वास्ति च कश्चन ॥त्वं भद्रे गच्छ वैकुण्ठं तव भद्रं भविष्यति ।पतिं तमीश्वरं कृत्वा मोदस्व सुचिरं सुखम् ॥लोभमोहकामकोपमानहिंसाविवर्जिता ।तेजसा तत्समा लक्ष्मी रूपेण च गुणेन च ॥तया सार्द्धं तव प्रीत्या शश्वत्कालं प्रयास्यति ।गौरवं मद्बरात्तुल्यं करिष्यति पतिर्द्वयोः ॥प्रतिविश्वेषु ते पूजां महतीं ते मुदान्विताः ।माघस्य शुक्लपञ्चम्यां विद्यारम्भे च सुन्दरि ॥मानवा मनवो देवा मुनीन्द्राश्च मुमुक्षवः ।सन्तश्च योगिनः सिद्धा नागगन्धर्व्वराक्षसाः ॥मद्बरेण करिष्यन्ति कल्पे कल्पे लयावधि ।भक्तियुक्ताश्च दत्त्वा चैवोपचाराणि षोडश ।काण्वशाखोक्तविधिना ध्यानेन स्तवनेन च ॥जितेन्द्रियाः संयताश्च घटे च पुस्तकेऽपि च ।कृत्वा सुवर्णगुटिकां गन्धचन्दनचर्च्चिताम् ॥कवचं ते ग्रहीष्यन्ति कण्ठे वा दक्षिणे भुजे ।पठिष्यन्ति च विद्वांसः पूजाकाले च पूजिते ॥इत्युक्त्वा पूजयामास तां देवीं सर्व्वपूजितः ।ततस्तत्पूजनञ्चक्रुर्ब्रह्मविष्णुमहेश्वराः ॥अनन्तश्चापि धर्म्मश्च मुनीन्द्राः सनकादयः ।सर्व्वे देवाश्च मनवो नृपाश्च मानवादयः ।बभूव पूजिता नित्या सर्व्वलोकैः सरस्वती ॥नारद उवाच ।पूजाविधानं स्तवनं ध्यानं कवचमीप्सितम् ।पूजोपयुक्तनैवेद्यं पुष्पञ्च चन्दनादिकम् ॥वद वेदविदां श्रेष्ठ श्रोतुं कौतूहलं मम ।वर्द्धते साम्प्रतं शश्वत् किमिदं श्रुतिसुन्दरम् ॥श्रीनारायण उवाच ।शृणु नारद वक्ष्यामि काण्वशाखोक्तपद्धतिम् ।जगन्मातुः सरस्वत्याः पूजां विधिसमन्विताम् ॥माघस्य शुक्लपञ्चम्यां विद्यारम्भदिनेऽपि च ।पूर्व्वेऽह्नि संयमं कृत्वा तत्राह्नि संयतः शुचिः ॥स्नात्वा नित्यक्रियां कृत्वा घटं संस्थाप्य भक्तितः ।संपूज्य देवषट्कञ्च नैवेद्यादिभिरेव च ॥गणेशञ्च दिनेशञ्च वह्निं विष्णुं शिवं शिवाम् ।संपूज्य संयतो गेही ततोऽभीष्टं प्रपूजयेत् ॥ध्यानेन वक्ष्यमाणेन ध्यात्वावाह्य घटे बुधः ।ध्यात्वा पुनः षोडशोपचारेण पूजयेद्व्रती ॥पूजोपयुक्तं नैवेद्यं यद्यद्वेदे निरूपितम् ।वक्ष्यामि सांप्रतं किञ्चित् यथाधीतं यथा-गमम् ॥नवनीतं दधि क्षीरं लाजञ्च तिललड्डुकम् ।इक्षुमिक्षुरसं शुक्लवर्णपक्वगुडं मधु ॥स्वस्तिकं शर्करा शुक्लधान्यस्याक्षतमक्षतम् ।अस्विन्नशुक्लधान्यस्य पृथुकं शुक्लमोदकम् ॥घृतसैन्धवसंस्कारैर्हविष्यान्नञ्च व्यञ्जनैः ।यवगोधूमचूर्णानां पिष्टकं घृतसंस्कृतम् ॥पिष्टकं स्वस्तिकस्यापि पक्वरम्भाफलस्य च ।परमान्नञ्च सघृतं पिष्टान्नञ्च सुधोपमम् ॥नारिकेलं तदुदकं केशरं मूलमार्द्रकम् ।पक्वरम्भाफलं चारु श्रीफलं वदरं फलम् ॥कालदेशोद्भवं पक्वफलं शुक्लं सुसंस्कृतम् ।सुगन्धि शुक्लपुष्पञ्च सुगन्धि शुक्लचन्दनम् ॥नवीनशुक्लवस्त्रञ्च शङ्खञ्च सुन्दरं मुने ।माल्यञ्च शुक्लपुष्पाणि शुक्लहारञ्च भूषणम् ॥यद्दृष्टञ्च श्रुतौ ध्यानं प्रशस्यं श्रुतिसुन्दरम् ।तन्निबोध महाभाग भयभञ्जनकारणम् ॥सरस्वतीं शुक्लवर्णां सस्मितां सुमनोहराम् ।कोटिचन्द्रप्रभामुष्टपुष्टश्रीयुक्तविग्रहाम् ॥बह्निशुद्धांशुकाधानां सस्मितां सुमनोहराम् ॥रत्नसारेन्द्रनिर्म्माणवरभूषणभूषिताम् ।सुपूजितां सुरगणैर्ब्रह्मविष्णुशिवादिभिः ॥वन्दे भक्त्या च वन्द्यां तां मुनीन्द्रमनुमानवैः ।एवं ध्यात्वा च मूलेन सर्व्वं दत्त्वा विचक्षणः ॥संस्तूय कवचं धृत्वा प्रणमेद्दण्डवद्भुवि ।येषां येषामिष्टदेवी तेषां नित्या क्रिया मुने ॥विद्यारम्भे च वर्षान्ते सर्व्वेषां पञ्चमीदिने ।सर्व्वोपयुक्तो मूलश्च वैदिकाष्टाक्षरं परम् ॥येषां येनोपदेशो वा तेषां स मूल एव च ।सरस्वतीचतुर्थ्यन्तो वह्निजायान्त एव च ॥लक्ष्मीर्मायादिकश्चैव मन्त्रोऽयं कल्पपादपः ।पुरा नारायणश्चेमं वाल्मीकाय कृपानिधिः ॥प्रददौ जाह्नवीतीरे पुण्यक्षेत्रे च भारते ।भृगुर्ददौ च शुक्राय पुष्करे सूर्य्यपर्व्वणि ॥चन्द्रपर्व्वणि मारीचो ददौ वाक्पतये मुदा ।भृगवे च ददौ तुष्टो ब्रह्मा वदरिकाश्रमे ॥आस्तीकाय जरत्कारुर्ददौ क्षोरोदसन्निधौ ।विभाण्डको ददौ मेरौ ऋष्यशृङ्गाय धीमते ॥शिवः कणादमुनये गोतमाय ददौ मुदा ।सूर्य्यश्च याज्ञवल्क्याय तथा कात्यायनाय च ॥शेषः पाणिनये चैव भरद्वाजाय धीमते ।ददौ शाकटायनाय सुतले बलिसंसदि ॥चतुर्लक्षजपेनैव मन्त्रः सिद्धो भवेन्नृणाम् ।यदि स्यात् सिद्धमन्त्रोऽपि बृहस्पतिसमो भवेत् ॥कवचं शृणु विप्रेन्द्र यद्दत्तं विधिना पुरा ।विश्वश्रेष्ठं विश्वजयं भृगवे गन्धमादने ॥भृगुरुवाच ।ब्रह्मन् ब्रह्मविदां श्रेष्ठ ब्रह्मज्ञानविशारद ।सर्व्वज्ञ सर्व्वजनक सर्व्वेश सर्व्वपूजित ॥सरस्वत्याश्च कवचं ब्रूहि विश्वजयं प्रभो ।अयातयाममन्त्राणां समूहसंयुतं परम् ॥ब्रह्मोवाच ।शृणु वत्स प्रवक्ष्यामि कवचं सर्व्वकामदम् ।श्रुतिसारं श्रुतिसुखं श्रुत्युक्तं श्रुतिपूजितम् ॥उक्तं कृष्णेन गोलोके मह्यं वृन्दावने वने ।रासेश्वरेण विभुना रासे च रासमण्डले ॥अतीवगोपनीयञ्च कल्पवृक्षपरं वरम् ।अश्रुताद्भुतमन्त्राणां समूहैश्च समन्वितम् ॥यद्धृत्वा पठनाद्ब्रह्मन् बुद्धिमांश्च बृहस्पतिः ।यद्धृत्वा भगवान् शुक्रः सर्व्वदैत्येषु पूजितः ॥पठनाद्धारणाद्बाग्मी कवीन्द्रो वाल्मिको मुनिः ।सायम्भुवो मनुश्चैव यद्धृत्वा सर्व्वपूजितः ॥कणादो गोतमः कण्वः पाणिनिः शाकटायनः ।ग्रन्थञ्चकार यद्धृत्वा दक्षः कात्यायनः स्वयम् ॥धृत्वा वेदविभागञ्च पुराणान्यखिलानि च ।चकार लीलामात्रेण कृष्णद्बैपायनः स्वयम् ॥शातातपश्च संवर्त्तो वशिष्ठश्च पराशरः ।यद्धृत्वा पठनाद्ग्रन्थं याज्ञवल्क्यश्चकार सः ॥ऋष्यशृङ्गो भरद्बाजश्चास्तीको देवलस्तथा ।जैगीषव्यो याजलिश्च यद्धृत्वा सर्व्वपूजितः ॥कवचस्यास्य विप्रेन्द्र ऋषिरेव प्रजापतिः ।स्वयं छन्दश्च बृहती देवो रासेश्वरः प्रभुः ॥सर्व्वतत्त्वपरिज्ञानसर्व्वार्थसाधनेषु च ।कवितासु च सर्व्वासु विनियोगः प्रकीर्त्तितः ॥श्रीँ ह्रीँ सरस्वत्यै स्वाहा शिरो मे पातु सर्व्वतः ।श्रीँ वाग्देवतायै स्वाहा भालं मे सर्व्वदावतु ॥ॐ सरस्वत्यै स्वाहेति श्रोत्रं पातु निरन्तरम् ।ॐ श्रीँ ह्रीँ भारत्यै स्वाहा नेत्रयुग्मं सदावतु ।ॐ ह्रीँ वाग्वादिन्यै स्वाहा नासां मे सर्व्वतो-ऽवतु ॥ह्रीँ विद्याधिष्ठातृदेव्यै स्वाहा चोष्ठं सदावतु ॥ॐ श्रीँ ह्रीँ ब्राह्म्यै स्वाहेति दन्तपक्तिं सदावतु ।ऐमित्येकाक्षरो मन्त्रो मम कण्ठं सदावतु ॥ॐ श्रीँ ह्रीँ पातु मे ग्रीवां स्कन्धं मे श्रीँ सदा-वतु ।ॐ वागधिष्ठातृदेव्यै स्वाहा सर्व्वं सदावतु ॥ॐ सर्व्वकण्ठवासिन्यै स्वाहा प्राच्यां सदावतु ।ॐ सर्व्वजिह्वावासिन्यै स्वाहाग्निदिशि रक्षतु ॥ॐ ऐँ ह्रीँ श्रीँ क्लीँ सरस्वत्यै बुधजनन्यै स्वाहा ।सततं मन्त्रराजोऽयं दक्षिणे मां सदावतु ॥ऐँ ह्रीँ श्रीँ त्र्यक्षरो मन्त्रो नैरृत्यां सर्व्वदावतु ॥ॐ ऐँ कविजिह्वाग्रवासिन्य स्वाहा मां वारुणे-ऽवतु ॥सदम्बिकायै स्वाहा च वायव्ये मां सदावतु ।ॐ गद्यपद्यवासिन्यै स्वाहा मामुत्तरेऽवतु ॥ऐँ सर्व्वशास्त्रवासिन्यै स्वाहैशान्ये सदावतु ।ॐ ह्रीँ सर्व्वपूजितायै स्वाहा चोर्ङ्घे सदावतु ॥ऐँ ह्रीँ पुस्तकवासिन्यै स्वाहाधो मां सदावतु ।ॐ ग्रन्थबीजस्वरूपायै स्वाहा मां सर्व्वतोऽवतु ॥इति ते कथितं विप्र सर्व्वमन्त्रौघविग्रहम् ।इदं विश्वजयं नाम कवचं ब्रह्मरूपिणम् ॥पुरा श्रुतं धर्म्मवक्त्रात् पर्व्वते गन्धमादेने ।तव स्नेहान्मयाख्यातं प्रवक्तव्यं न कस्यचित् ॥गुरुमभ्यर्च्च्य विधिवत् वस्त्रालङ्कारचन्दनैः ।प्रणम्य दण्डवद्भूमौ कवचं धारयेत् सुधीः ॥पञ्चलक्षजपेनैव सिद्धन्तु कवचं भवेत् ।यदि स्यात् सिद्धकवचो बृहस्पतिसमो भवेत् ॥महावाग्मी कवीन्द्रश्च त्रैलोक्यविजयी भवेत् ।शक्नोति सर्व्वं जेतुञ्च कवचस्य प्रसादतः ॥इदञ्च काण्वशाखोक्तं कवचं कथितं मुने ।स्तोत्रं पूजाविधानञ्च ध्यानञ्च वन्दनं तथा ॥”इति ब्रह्मवैवर्त्ते प्रकृतिखण्डे सरस्वतीकवचम् ।४ । ५९ -- ९१ ॥ * ॥श्रीनारायण उवाच ।“वाग्देवतायाः स्तवनं श्रूयतां सर्व्वकामदम् ।महामुनिर्याज्ञवल्क्यो येन तुष्टाव तां पुरा ॥गुरुशापाच्च स मुनिर्हतविद्यो बभूव ह ।तदा जगाम दुःखार्त्तो रविस्थानञ्च पुण्यदम् ॥स प्राप तपसा सूर्य्यं लोलार्के दृष्टिगोचरे ।तुष्टाव सूर्य्यं शोकेन रुरोद च मुहुर्मुहुः ॥सूर्य्यस्तं पाठयामास वेदवेदाङ्गमीश्वरः ।उवाच स्तुहि वाग्देवीं भक्त्या च स्मृतिहेतवे ।तमित्युक्त्वा दीननाथोऽप्यन्तर्द्धानं चकार सः ।मुनिः स्नात्वा च तुष्टाव भक्तिनम्रात्मकन्धरः ॥याज्ञवल्क्य उवाच ।कृपां कुरु जगन्मातर्म्मामेव हततेजसम् ।गुरुशापात् नष्टस्मृतिं विद्याहीनञ्च दुःखितम् ॥ज्ञानं देहि स्मृतिं देहि विद्यां विद्याधिदैवते ।प्रतिष्ठां कवितां देहि शक्तिं शिष्यप्रबोधिकाम् ॥ग्रन्थकर्त्तृत्वशक्तिञ्च सच्छिष्यं सुप्रतिष्ठितम् ।प्रतिभां सत्सभायाञ्च विचारक्षमतां शुभाम् ॥लुप्तं सर्व्वं दैवदोषात् दूरीभूतं पुनः पुनः ।यथाङ्कुरं भस्मनि च करोति देवता पुनः ॥ब्रह्मस्वरूपा परमा ज्योतीरूपा सनातनी ।सर्व्वविद्याधिदेवी या तस्यै वाण्यै नमो नमः ॥यया विना जगत् सर्व्वं शश्वज्जीवन्मृतं परम् ।ज्ञानाधिदेवी या तस्यै सरस्वत्यै नमो नमः ॥यया विना जगत् सर्व्वं मूकमुन्मत्तवत् सदा ।वागधिष्ठातृदेवी या तस्यै नित्यं नमो नमः ॥हिमचन्दनकुन्देन्दुकुमुदाम्भोजसन्निभा ।वर्णाधिदेवी या तस्यै चाक्षरायै नमो नमः ॥विसर्गबिन्दुमात्रासु यदधिष्ठानमेव च ।तदधिष्ठातृदेवी या तस्यै वाण्यै नमो नमः ॥यया विनात्र संख्यावान् संख्यां कर्त्तुं न शक्यते ।कालसंख्यास्वरूपा या तस्यै देव्यै नमो नमः ॥व्याख्यास्वरूपा या देवी व्याख्याधिष्ठातृ-देवता ।भ्रमसिद्धान्तरूपा या तस्यै देव्यै नमो नमः ॥स्मृतिशक्तिर्ज्ञानशक्तिर्ब्बुद्धिशक्तिस्वरूपिणी ।प्रतिभाकल्पनाशक्तिर्या च तस्यै नमो नमः ॥सनत्कुमारो ब्रह्माणं ज्ञानं पप्रच्छ यत्र वै ।बभूव जडवत् सोऽपि सिद्धान्तं कर्त्तुमक्षमः ॥तदाजगाम भगवानात्मा श्रीकृष्ण ईश्वरः ।उवाच सततं स्तौहि वाणीमिति प्रजापते ॥स च तुष्टाव त्वां ब्रह्मा चाज्ञया परमात्मनः ।चकार त्वत्प्रसादेन तदा सिद्धान्तमुत्तमम् ॥यदाप्यनन्तं पप्रच्छ ज्ञानमेकं वसुन्धरा ।बभूव मूकवत् सोऽपि सिद्धान्तं कर्त्तुमक्षमः ॥तदा त्वां स च तुष्टाव संत्रस्तः कश्यपाज्ञया ।ततश्चकार सिद्धान्तं निर्म्मलं भ्रमभञ्जनम् ॥व्यासः पुराणसूत्रञ्च पप्रच्छ वाल्मिकं यदा ।मौनीभूतः स सस्मार त्वामेव जगदम्बिकाम् ॥तदा चकार सिद्धान्तं त्वद्वरेण मुनीश्वरः ।संप्राप निर्म्मलं ज्ञानं भ्रमान्धध्वंसदीपकम् ॥पुराणसूत्रं श्रुत्वा स व्यासः कृष्णकलोद्भवः ।त्वां सिषेवे च दध्यौ च शतवर्षञ्च पुष्करे ॥तदा त्वत्तो वरं प्राप्य स कवीन्द्रो बभूव ह ।तदा वेदविभागञ्च पुराणञ्च चकार सः ॥तदा महेन्द्रः पप्रच्छ तत्त्वज्ञानं शिवाशिवम् ।क्षणं त्वामेव संचिन्त्य तस्मै ज्ञानं ददौ विभुः ॥पप्रच्छ शब्दशास्त्रञ्च महेन्द्रश्च बृहस्पतिम् ।दिव्यं वर्षसहस्रञ्च स त्वां दध्यौ च पुष्करे ॥तदा त्वत्तो वरं प्राप्य दिव्यं वर्षसहस्रकम् ।उवाच शब्दशास्त्रञ्च तदर्थञ्च सुरेश्वरम् ॥अध्यापिताश्च ये शिष्या यैरधीतं मुनीश्वरैः ।ते च त्वां परिसंचिन्त्य प्रवर्त्तन्ते सुरेश्वरि ॥त्वं संस्तुता पूजिता च मुनीन्द्रमनुमानवैः ।दैत्येन्द्रैश्च सुरैश्चापि ब्रह्मविष्णुशिवादिभिः ॥जडीभूतः सहस्रास्यः पञ्चवक्त्रश्चतुर्म्मुखः ।यां स्तोतुं किमहं स्तामि त्वामेकास्येन मानवः ॥इत्युक्त्रा याज्ञवल्क्यश्च भक्तिनम्रात्मकन्धरः ।प्रणनाम निराहारो रुरोद च मुहुर्म्मुहुः ॥तदा ज्योतिःस्वरूपा सा तेनादृष्टाप्युवाच तम् ।सुकवीन्द्रो भवेत्युक्त्वा वैकुण्ठञ्च जगाम ह ॥याज्ञवल्क्यकृतं वाणीस्तोत्रं यः संयतः पठेत् ।सुकवीन्द्रो महावाग्मी बृहस्पतिसमो भवेत् ॥महामूर्खश्च दुर्म्मेधा वर्षमेकं वदा जपेत् ।स पण्डितश्च मेधावी सुकविश्च भवेद्ध्रुवम् ॥”इति ब्रह्मवैवर्त्ते प्रकृतिखण्डे सरस्वत्युपाख्यानम् ।५ । १ -- ३५ ॥ * ॥अपि च । “संवत्सरप्रदीपे ।पञ्चम्यां पूजयेल्लक्ष्मीं पुष्पधूपान्नवारिभिः ।मस्याधारं लेखनीञ्च पूजयेन्न लिखेत्ततः ॥माघे मासि सिते पक्षे पञ्चमी या श्रियः प्रिया ।तम्याः पूर्व्वाह्ण एवेह कार्य्यः सारस्वतोत्सवः ॥’सारस्वत इत्युपादानात् श्रियः सरस्वत्याः ।तथा च व्याडिः ।'लक्ष्मीसरस्वतीधीत्रिवर्गसम्पद्विभूतिशोभासु ।उपकरणवेशरचनाविधासु च श्रीरिति प्रथिता ॥’तथा चोक्तं गां दद्यादित्यादौ नानार्थशब्दस्यापिप्रसिद्धार्थत्वेन व्यवहारः विपरीतार्थग्राहक-वाक्यशेषसत्त्व तु अप्रसिद्धार्थत्वेन च व्यवह्रियतेसर्व्वदा नानार्थानां व्यवहारस्तु श्लेषकाव्यादा-विति ।‘तरुणशकलमिन्दोर्ब्बिभ्रती शुभ्रकान्तिःकुचभरनमिताङ्गी सन्निषण्णा सिताब्जे ।निजकरकमलोद्यल्लेखनीपुस्तकश्रीःसकलविभवसिद्ध्यै पातु वाग्देवता नः ॥’इति शारदोक्तं ध्यायेत् ॥पाद्यादिभिः पूजयित्वा ।‘भद्रकाल्यै नमो नित्यं सरस्वत्यै नमो नमः ।वेदवेदान्तवेदाङ्गविद्यास्थानेभ्य एव च स्वाहा ॥’इति ब्रह्मपुराणीयेन त्रिः पूजयेत् ॥मत्स्यसूक्ते ।‘बन्धुजीवञ्च द्रोणञ्च सरस्वत्यै न दापयेत् ॥’सरस्वतीं संपूज्य ।‘यथा न देवो भगवान् ब्रह्मा लोकपितामहः ।त्वां परित्यज्य सन्तिष्ठेत्तथा भव वरप्रदा ॥वेदाः शास्त्राणि सर्व्वाणि नृत्यगीतादिकञ्च यत् ।न विहीनं त्वया देवि तथा मे सन्तु सिद्धयः ॥लक्ष्मीर्म्मेधा धरा पुष्टिर्गौरी तुष्टिः प्रभा धृतिः ।एताभिः पाहि तनुभिरष्टाभिर्म्मां सरस्वति ॥’इति मत्स्यपुराणीयैः प्रार्थयेत् ॥”इति तिथ्यादितत्त्वम् ॥ * ॥ अथ सरस्वती-मन्त्रादि ।“अद्रिर्व्वरुणसंरुद्धो दवाग्वादिनिठद्वयम् ।सरस्वत्या दशार्णोऽयं वागैश्वर्य्यफलप्रदः ॥”मन्त्रो यथा । वद वद वाग्वादिनि वह्निवल्लभेतिदशाक्षरः । तथा निबन्धे ।‘भुवनेश्वरीसंपुटोऽयं महासारस्वतप्रदः ॥’ * ॥अस्य यन्त्रम् ।“व्योमेन्द्बौ रसनार्णकर्णिकमचां द्बन्द्बैः स्फुरत्-केशरंपत्रान्तर्गतपञ्चवर्गयशला वर्णादिवर्गं क्रमात् ।आसास्वश्रिषु लान्तलाङ्गलियुजा क्षौणी-पुरेणावृतंयन्त्रं कल्पितमत्र पूजयतु तां वर्णात्मिकांदेवताम् ॥”गोतमीये ।“कर्णिकायां प्रेतबीजं विधिना विलिखेत् गुरुः ।ततः षोडशकेशरेषु विलिखेत् षोडश स्वरान् ॥तथाष्टदलमध्ये च वर्गाष्टकं यथाविधि ।कादिमान्ताः पञ्च पञ्च वर्गाः स्युर्मातृकोदिताः ॥यादिवान्ताः शादिहान्ता ळ-क्षमीशे प्रवि-न्यसेत् ।चतुरस्रं चतुर्द्बारं दिक्षु वं ठं विदिक्षु च ॥” * ॥अस्य पूजाप्रयोगः । प्रातःकृत्यादिपीठन्यासान्तंकर्म्म विधाय केशरेषु मध्ये च पीठशक्तीर्न्यसेत् ।यथा, ‘ॐ मेधायै नमः । ॐ प्रज्ञायै समः ।ॐ प्रभायै नमः । ॐ विद्यायै नमः । ॐ धियैनमः । ॐ धृत्यै नमः । ॐ स्मृत्यै नमः । ॐबुद्ध्यै नमः । ॐ विद्येश्वर्य्यै नमः । मध्ये तदुपरिॐ पद्मासनाय नमः ।’ प्रणवादिनमोऽन्तेनपूजयेत् । तथा च सारदातिलके ।“आधारशक्तिमारभ्य पीठशक्त्यन्तमर्च्चयेत् ।मेधाप्रज्ञाप्रभाविद्याधीधृतिस्मृतिबुद्धयः ॥विद्येश्वरी च सम्प्रोक्ता ताराद्या नव शक्तयः ।वर्णाब्जेनासनं दद्यात् मूर्त्तिं मूलेन कल्पयेत् ॥”तत ऋष्यादिन्यासः । तद्यथा । शिरसि ॐकण्वऋषये नमः । मायापुटितश्चेत् ॐ बृहस्प-तये ऋषये नमः । मुखे विराट्छन्दसे नमः ।हृदि वागीश्वर्य्यै देवतायै नमः ॥ * ॥ अत्रमन्त्रन्यासः । शिरसि वं नमः । श्रवणयोर्दं नमःवं नमः । चक्षुषोर्दं नमः वां नमः । नासि-कयोर्वां नमः दिं नमः । वदने निं नमः ।लिङ्गे स्वां नमः । गुह्ये हां नमः ॥ * ॥ततो मातृकायाः कराङ्गन्यासौ कृत्वा ध्यायेत् ।तथाच निबन्धे ।“शिरःश्रवणदृङ्नासावदनान्धुगुदेष्विमान् ।न्यस्य वर्णान् षडङ्गानि मातृकोक्तानि कल्प-येत् ॥”ततो ध्यानम् ।“तरुणशकलमिन्दोर्बिभ्रती शुभ्रकान्तिःकुचभरनमिताङ्गी सन्निषण्णा सिताब्जे ।निजकरकमलोद्यल्लेखनीपुस्तकश्रीःसकलविभवसिद्ध्यै फतु वाग्देवता नः ॥”एवं ध्यात्वा मानसैः संपूज्य शङ्खस्थापनं कुर्य्यात् ।ततः पीठपूजां कृत्वा केशरेषु मध्ये दिक्षु चमेधादिपीठमन्वन्तं संपूज्य पुनर्ध्यात्वावाहनादि-पञ्चपुष्पाञ्जलिदानपर्य्यन्तं कर्म्म विधाय आव-रणपूजां कुर्य्यात् । अग्निकोणे अं कं खं गं घंङं आं हृदयाय नमः । एवं नैरृते इं चं छं जंझं ञं ईं शिरसे स्वाहा । वायुकोणे उं टं ठंडं ढं णं ऊं शिखायै वषट् । ईशाने एं तं थंदं धं नं ऐं कवचाय हुं । मध्ये ओं पं फं बंभं मं औं नेत्रत्राय वौषट् । दिक्षु अं यं रं लंवं शं षं सं हं ळं क्षं अः करतलपृष्ठाभ्यांअस्त्राय फट् । ततः पत्रेषु पूर्ब्बादिषु ॐ योगायैनमः । ॐ सत्यायै नमः । ॐ विमलायै नमः ।ॐ ज्ञानायै नमः । ॐ बुद्ध्यै नमः । ॐ स्मृत्यैनमः । ॐ मेधायै नमः । ॐ प्रज्ञायै नमः ।दलाग्रेषु । ब्राह्माद्या मातरः पूज्याः प्रणवादि-नमोऽन्तिकाः । तद्वहिरिन्द्रादीन् वज्रादींश्चपूजयेत् । ततो धूपादिविसर्ज्जनान्तं कर्म्म समा-पयेत् ॥ * ॥ अस्य पूरश्चरणं दशलक्षजपः ।तथा च ।“दशलक्षं जपेन्मन्त्रं दशांशं जुहुयात्ततः ।पुण्डरीकैः पयोऽभ्यक्तैस्तिलैस्त्रिमधुरान्वितः ॥”इति ॥ * ॥मन्त्रान्तरम् ।“हृदयान्ते भगवति वदशब्दयुगं ततः ।वाग्देविवह्निजायान्तं वाग्भवाद्यं समुच्चरेत् ॥”अस्य पूजाप्रयोगः । प्रातःकृत्यादिपीठन्यासान्तंकर्म्म विधाय केशरेषु मध्ये च पूर्व्वोक्तमेधादि-पीठशक्तीः पीठमनुञ्च न्यसेत् । ततः पूर्व्वोक्त-मृष्यादिन्यासं कृत्वा कराङ्गन्यासौ कुर्य्यात् । तद्-यथा । ऐं अङ्गुष्ठाभ्यां नमः । नमस्तर्जनीभ्यांस्वाहा । भगवति मध्यमाभ्यां वषट् । वद वदअनामिकाभ्यां हुँ । वाग्देवि कनिष्ठाभ्यांवौषट् । स्वाहा करतलपृष्ठाभ्यां फट् । एवंहृदयादिषु । तथा च निबन्धे ।“मनोः षड्भिः पदैः कुर्य्यात् जातियुक्तं षड-ङ्गकम् ॥” * ॥ततो ध्यानम् ।“शुभ्रां स्वच्छविलेपमाल्यवसनां शीतांशुखण्डो-ज्ज्वलांव्याख्यामक्षगुणं सुधाढ्यकलसं विद्याञ्च हस्ता-म्बुजैः ।बिभ्राणां कमलासनां कुचनतां वाग्देवतांसस्मितांवन्दे वाग्विभवप्रदां त्रिनयनां सौभाग्यसम्पत्-करीम् ॥”एवं ध्यात्वा मानसैः संपूज्य शङ्खस्थापनं कुर्य्यात् ।ततः पूर्व्वोक्तक्रमेण पूजयेत् । किन्त्वङ्गमन्त्रेविशेषः । अस्य पुरश्चरणमष्टलक्षजपः । तथा च ।“हविष्याशी जपेन्मन्त्रं वसुलक्षमनन्यधीः ।दशांशं जुहुयादन्ते तिलैराज्यपरिप्लुतैः ॥तारो मायाधरो बिन्दुः शक्तिस्तारः सरस्वती ।ङेऽन्तो नमोऽन्तको मन्त्रः प्रोक्त एकादशा-क्षरः ॥” * ॥अस्याः पूजाप्रयोगः । प्रातःकृत्यादिपूर्व्वोक्त-पीठमन्वन्तं विन्यस्य पूर्व्वोक्तं ऋष्यादिन्यासंकुर्य्यात् । ततो मन्त्रन्यासः । ॐ नमो ब्रह्म-रन्ध्रे । ह्रीँ नमो भ्रूमध्ये । ऐं नमः ह्रीँ नम-श्चक्षुषोः । ॐ नमः सं नमः कर्णयोः । रं नमःस्वं नमो नासिकयोः । त्यैं नमो मुखे । नं नमोलिङ्गे । मं नमो गुह्ये । ततः कराङ्गन्यासौ ।ऐं अङ्गुष्ठाभ्यां नमः । ऐं तर्ज्जनीभ्यां स्वाहा ।इत्यादि । एवं हृदयादिषु । तथा च निबन्धे ।“मन्त्रवर्णान् न्यसेन्मन्त्री वाग्भवेनाङ्गकल्पना ।”इत्यादि ॥ * ॥ततो ध्यानम् ।“वाणीं पूर्णनिशाकरोज्ज्वलमुखीं कर्पूरकुन्द-प्रभा-ञ्चन्द्रार्द्धाङ्कितमस्तकां निजकरैः संबिभ्रती-मादरात् ।वीणामक्षगुणं सुधाढ्यकलसं विद्याञ्च तुङ्गस्तनींदिव्यैराभरणैर्विभूषिततनुं हंसाधिरूढां भजे ॥”एवं ध्यात्वा मानसैः संपूज्य शङ्खस्थापनं कुर्य्यात् ।ततः पीठपूजां विधाय केशरेषु मध्ये च पूर्व्वोक्त-पीठशक्तीः पीठमनुञ्च यजेत् । ततः पुनर्ध्यात्वाआवाहनादि पञ्चपुष्पाञ्जलिदानपर्य्यन्तं कर्म्मसमाप्य आवरणपूजां कुर्य्यात् । देव्या दक्षिणेॐ संस्कृतायै वाङ्मय्यै नमः । वामे ॐ प्राकृ-तायै वाङ्मय्यै नमः । ततः केशरेषु अग्नि-कोणे ऐं हृदयाय नमः । नैरृते ऐं शिरसेस्वाहा । वायव्ये ऐं शिखायै वषट् । ईशानेऐं कवचाय हुँ । मध्ये ऐं नेत्रत्रयाय वौषट् ।दिक्षु ऐं अस्त्राय फट् । ततः पूर्व्वादिपत्रेषु ॐप्रज्ञायै नमः एवं मेधायै श्रुत्यै शक्त्यै स्मृत्यैवागीश्वर्य्यै मत्यै स्वस्त्यै । ततः पत्राग्रेषुब्राह्म्याद्याः पूजयेत् । तथा च निबन्धे ।“देव्या दक्षिणतः पूज्या संस्कृता वाङ्मयी शुभा ।प्राकृता वाङ्मयी पूज्या वामतः सर्व्वदा शुभा ॥इष्ट्वा पूर्ब्बवदङ्गानि प्रज्ञाद्याः पूजयेत् पुनः ।प्रज्ञा मेधा श्रुतिः शक्तिः स्मृतिर्व्वागीश्वरीमतिः ।स्वस्तिश्चेति समाख्याता ब्राह्म्याद्यास्तदनन्त-रम् ॥”तद्बहिरिन्द्रादीन् वज्रादींश्च पूजयेत् । ततोधूपादिविसर्ज्जनान्तं कर्म्म समापयेत् । अस्यपुरश्चरणं द्वादशलक्षजपः । तथा च ।“जपेत् द्बादशलक्षाणि तत्सहस्रं सिताम्बुजैः ।नागचम्पकपुष्पैर्व्वा जुहुयात् साधकोत्तमः ॥” * ॥मन्त्रान्तरं शारदायाम् ।“वाचस्पतेऽमृते भूयः प्लुवप्लुरिति कीर्त्तयेत् ।वागाद्यो मनुराख्यातो रुद्रसंख्याक्षरोऽपरः ॥”अस्य पूजादिकं पूर्व्ववत् । कराङ्गन्यासन्तु ऐंअङ्गुष्ठाभ्यां नमः । वाचस्पते तर्ज्जनीभ्यांस्वाहा । अमृते मध्यमाभ्यां वषट् । प्लुवअनामिकाभ्यां हुँ । प्लुः कनिष्ठाभ्यां फट् ।एवं हृदयादिषु । तथा च निबन्धे ।कुर्य्यादङ्गानि विधिवत् वागाद्यैः पञ्चभिः पदैः ॥”ध्यानन्तु ।“आसीना कमले करैर्जषवटीं पद्मद्वयं पुस्तकंबिभ्राणा तरुणेन्दुबद्धमुकुटा मुक्तेन्दुकुन्दप्रभा ।भालोन्मीलितलोचना कुचभराक्रान्ताभव-द्भूतयेभूयाद्बागधिदेवता मुनिगणैरासेव्यमाना-निशम् ॥”एवं ध्यात्वा पूर्ब्बवत् पूजादिकं कुर्य्यात् । अस्यपूरश्चरणमेकादशलक्षजपः । तथा च ।“रुद्रलक्षं जपेन्मन्त्रं दशांशं जुहुयाद्घृतैः ॥” *मन्त्रान्तरं शारदायाम् ।“तोपस्थं शयनं विष्णोः सकेवलचतुमुखम् ।अघोंशेन्दुयुतो वह्निर्बिन्दुमत्याम्बुमान् भृगुः ।उक्तानि त्रोणि बीजानि सद्भिः सारस्वता-र्थिनाम् ॥”तोयं वकारः विष्णोः शयनमाकारः केवलेनआकाररहितेन ककारेण सहितः तेन वागितिसिद्धं वाग्भवमित्यर्थः । केचित्तु लक्षितलक्षणा-भयादेवं वदन्ति आकारयुक्तो वकारः केमस्तके वलते केवलोऽनुस्वारः तद्युक्तेन कका-रेण सह वर्त्तते तेन क्वामिति । तन्न । निरूढ-लक्षणायाः शक्तितुल्यत्वात् । वाक् वाग्भवंइति पर्य्यायः । वस्तुतस्तु ऐं रुं स्वोम् ।“द्वादशस्वरमुद्धृत्य बिन्दुनादविभूषितम् ।बिन्दुनादसमायुक्तं वह्निबीजं समुद्धरेत् ॥षष्ठस्वरसमायुक्तं द्वितीयं बीजमुद्धरेत् ।चन्द्रबीजं समुद्धृत्य वरुणं योजयेत्ततः ।त्रयोदशस्वरारूढं बिन्दुनादविभूषितम् ॥”इति विश्वसारवचनात् वाग्भवबीजमेव । अस्यपूजादिकं पूर्ब्बवत् । कराङ्गन्यासस्तु द्विरुक्तै-स्त्रिभिर्ब्बीजैर्विधेयः । तथा च निबन्धे ।“अङ्गानि कल्पयेन्मन्त्री द्विरुक्तैर्जातिसंयुतैः ॥”ध्यानन्तु ।“मुक्ताहारावदातां शिरसि शशिकलालङ्कृतांबाहुभिः स्वै-र्व्याख्यां वर्णाक्षमालां मणिमयकलसं पुस्तक-ञ्चोद्वहन्तीम् ।आपीनोत्तुङ्गवक्षोरुहभरविलसन्मध्यदेशा-मधीशांवाचामीडे चिराय त्रिभुवननमितां पुण्डरीकेनिषण्णाम् ॥”एवं ध्यात्वा पूर्ब्बवत् पूजादिकं कुर्य्यात् । अस्यपुरश्चरणं त्रिलक्षजपः । तथा च ।“त्रिलक्षं प्रजपेन्मन्त्रं जुहुयात्तद्दशांशतः ।पायसैराज्यसंसिक्तैः संस्कृते हव्यवाहने ॥” * ॥अथ पारिजातसरस्वतीमन्त्राः । मन्त्रदेवप्रका-शिकायाम् । स च प्रणवहृल्लेखा संपुटित-हकारसकारौकारबिन्दुयुक्तः सरस्वती ङेऽन्तानतिश्च । अस्य पूजा । प्रातःकृत्यादिपीठमन्वन्तंविन्यस्य ऋष्यादिन्यासं कुर्य्यात् । शिरसि कण्व-ऋषये नमः । मुखे तृष्णुप्छन्दसे नमः । हृदिपारिजातसरस्वत्यै देवतातै नमः । ततो मातृ-कोक्तकराङ्गन्यासौ कुर्य्यात् । मूर्द्ध्नि भ्रूमध्यनेत्र-कर्णनासापुटद्वयजिह्वालिङ्गपायुषु एकादशा-क्षरन्यासः । ततो ह्सां अङ्गुष्ठाभ्यां नम इत्या-दिना कराङ्गन्यासौ कुर्य्यात् । अन्यत् सर्व्वं पूर्व्व-वत् । दक्षिणामूर्त्तिसंहितायान्तु ।“सम्पत्प्रदाया भैरव्या वाग्भवं बीजमालिखेत् ।तारेण परया देवि संपुटीकृत्य मन्त्रवित् ।सरस्वत्यै हृदन्तोऽयं रुद्रार्णो मनुरीरितः ॥”तथाच प्रपञ्चसारे ।“आद्यन्तप्रणवशक्तिमध्यसंस्थावाक् भूयो भवति च सरस्वती ङेऽन्ता ।नत्यन्तो मनुरयमीशसंख्यवर्णःसंप्रोक्तो भजमानः पारिजातः ॥दक्षिणामूर्त्तिरृषिः प्रोक्तो गायत्त्री च्छन्दईरितम् ।पारिजातेश्वरी वाणी देवता परिकीर्त्तिता ॥तृतीयञ्च द्वितीयञ्च बीजशक्ती च तारकम् ।कीलकं परमेशानि महासारस्वतप्रदम् ॥षड्दीर्घस्वरसंभिन्नबीजेनाङ्गानि विन्यसेत् ॥”ततो ध्यानम् ।“हंसारूढा हरहसितहारेन्दुकुन्दावदातावाणी मन्दस्मिततरमुखी मौलिबद्धेन्दुरेखा ।विद्यावीणामृतमयघटाक्षस्रजा दीप्तहस्ताशुभ्राब्जस्था भवदभिमतप्राप्तये भारती स्यात् ॥”अस्य पूजादिकं पूर्ब्बोक्तैकादशाक्षरीवत् । पुर-श्चरणन्तु द्बादशलक्षजपः । सितपद्मैर्नागचम्पकैर्वाजुहुयाद्द्वादशसहस्रमिति । इति तन्त्रसारः ॥ * ॥नदीविशेषस्य पर्य्यायः । प्लक्षसमुद्भवा २ वाक्-प्रदा ३ ब्रह्मसुता ४ भारती ५ वेदाग्रणीः ६पयोष्णिजाता ७ वाणी ८ विशाला ९ कुटिला१० । तज्जलगुणाः । स्वादुत्वम् । पूतत्वम् । सर्व्व-रुजापहत्वम् । रुच्यत्वम् । दीपनत्वम् । पथ्यत्वम् ।देहकान्तिकरत्वम् । लघुत्वञ्च । इति राज-निर्घण्टः ॥ * ॥ सा तु देशभेदे सप्तनाम्नी यथा ।पुष्करे पितामहयज्ञे आहूता सुप्रभा १ नैमि-षारण्ये सत्रयाजिभिरृषिभिराहूता काञ्चनाक्षी२ गयदेशे गयराजयज्ञे आहूता विशाला ३उत्तरकोशलायां औद्दालकमुनियज्ञे समा-हूता मनोरमा ४ ऋषभद्वीपे कुरुक्षेत्रे कुरुराज-यज्ञे समाहूता ओघवती ५ गङ्गाद्वारे दक्ष-प्रजापतियज्ञे समाहूता सुरेणुः ६ हिमालय-पर्व्वते ब्रह्मणः पुनर्यज्ञे समाहूता विमलोदा ७ ।तत्र सप्तसरस्वत्यः समागताः । अतएव तत्तीर्थं सप्तसारस्वतनाम्ना ख्यातम् । इति महा-भारते शल्यपर्व्व ॥ * ॥तस्या उत्पत्तिर्ब्रह्मपत्नीत्वकारणञ्च यथा, --नारायण उवाच“सरस्वती सा वैकुण्ठे स्वयं नारायणान्तिके ।गङ्गाशापेन कलया कलहाद्भारते सरित् ॥पुण्यदा पुण्यजननी पुण्यतीर्थस्वरूपिणी ।पुण्यवद्भिर्निषेव्या च स्थितिः पुण्यवतां मुने ॥तपस्विनां तपोरूपा तपस्याकररूपिणी ।कृतपापेध्मदाहाय ज्वलदग्निस्वरूपिणी ॥ज्ञाने सरस्वतीतोये मग्नं यैर्म्मानवैर्भुवि ।तेषां स्थितिश्च वैकुण्ठे सुचिरं हरिसंसदि ॥भारते कृतपापी च स्नात्वा तत्रावलीलया ।मुच्यते सर्व्वपापेभ्यो विष्णुलोके वसेच्चिरम् ॥चातुर्म्मास्यां पौर्णमास्यामक्षयायां दिनक्षये ।व्यतीपाते च ग्रहणेऽन्यस्मिन् पुण्यदिनेऽपि च ॥आनुषङ्गेण यः स्नाति हेलया श्रद्धयापि वा ।सारूप्यं लभते नूनं वैकुण्ठे स हरेरपि ॥सरस्वतीमनुं तत्र मासमेकञ्च यो जपेत् ।महामूर्खः कवीन्द्रश्च स भवेन्नात्र संशयः ॥नित्यं सरस्वतीतोये यः स्नाति मुण्डयेन्नरः ।न गर्भवासं कुरुते पुनरेव स मानवः ॥इत्येवं कथितं किञ्चित् भारतीगुणकीर्त्तनम् ।सुखदं पुण्यदं सारं किं भूयः श्रोतुमिच्छसि ॥ * ॥नारद उवाच ।कथं सरस्वती देवी गङ्गाशापेन भारते ।कलया कलहेनैव बभूव पुण्यदा सरित् ॥नारायण उवाच ।शृणु नारद वक्ष्यामि कथामेतां पुरातनीम् ।यस्याः श्रवणमात्रेण सर्व्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥लक्ष्मीः सरस्वती गङ्गा तिस्रो भार्य्या हरेरपि ।प्रेम्णा समास्तास्तिष्टन्ति सन्ततं हरिसन्निधौ ॥चकार सैकदा गङ्गा विष्णोर्म्मुखनिरीक्षणम् ॥सस्मिता च सकामा च सकटाक्षं पुनः पुनः ।विभुर्ज्जहास तद्वक्त्रं निरीक्ष्य च क्षणं मुदा ।क्षमां चकार तद्दृष्ट्वा लक्ष्मीर्नैव सरस्वती ॥बोधयामास तां पद्मा सत्त्वरूपा च सस्मिता ।क्रोधाविष्टा च सा वाणी न च शान्ता बभूव ह ॥उवाच गङ्गां भर्त्तारं रक्तास्या रक्तलोचना ।कम्पिता कीपवेगेन शश्वत्प्रस्फुरिताधरा ॥सरस्वत्युवाच ।सर्व्वत्र समताबुद्धिः सद्भर्त्तुः कामिनीं प्रति ।धर्म्मिष्ठस्य वरिष्ठस्य विपरीता खलस्य च ॥ज्ञातं सौभाग्यमधिकं गङ्गायां ते गदाधर ।कमलायाञ्च तत्तुल्यं न च किञ्चिन्मयि प्रभो ॥गङ्गायाः पद्मया सार्द्धं प्रीतिश्चास्ति सुसम्मता ।क्षमां चकार तेनेदं विपरीतं हरिप्रिया ॥किं जीवनेन मेऽत्रैव दुर्भगायाश्च साम्प्रतम् ।निष्फलं जीवनं तस्या या पत्युः प्रेमवञ्चिता ॥त्वां सर्व्वेशं सत्त्वरूपं ये वदन्ति मनीषिणः ।ते च मूर्खा न वेदज्ञा न जानन्ति मतिं तव ॥सरस्वतीवचः श्रुत्वा दृष्ट्वा तां कोपसंयुताम् ।मनसा स समालोच्य प्रजगाम बहिःसभाम् ॥गते नारायणे गङ्गामुवाच निर्भयं रुषा ।वागधिष्ठातृदेवी सा वाक्यं श्रवणदुष्करम् ॥हे निर्लज्जे हे सकामे स्वामिगर्व्वं करोषि किम् ।अधिकं स्वामिसौभाग्यं विज्ञापयितुमिच्छसि ॥मानचूर्णं करिष्यामि तवाद्य हरिसन्निधौ ।किं करिष्यति ते कान्तो ममैव कान्तवल्लभे ॥इत्येवमुक्त्वा गङ्गायाः केशं ग्रहीतुमुद्यता ।वारयामास तां पद्मा मध्यदेशे स्थिता सती ॥शशाप वाणी तां पद्मां महाकोपवती सती ।वृक्षरूपा सरिद्रूपा भविष्यसि न संशयः ॥अत्युन्नताञ्च तां दृष्ट्वा कोपप्रस्फुरिताधरा ।उवाच गङ्गा तां देवीं पद्माञ्च रक्तलोचना ॥गङ्गोवाच ।त्वमुत्सृज महोग्राञ्च पद्मे किं मे करिष्यति ।वाग्दुष्टा वागधिष्ठात्री देवीयं कलहप्रिया ॥इत्येवमुक्त्वा सा देवी वाण्यै शापं ददाविति ।सरित्स्वरूपा भवतु सा या त्वाञ्च शशाप ह ॥अधोमर्त्यं सा प्रयातु सन्ति यत्रैव पापिनः ।कलौ तेषाञ्च पापांशं लभिष्यसि न संशयः ॥इत्येवं वचनं श्रुत्वा तां शशाप सरस्वती ।त्वमेव यास्यसि महीं पापिपापं लभिष्यसि ॥एतस्मिन्नन्तरे तत्र भगवानाजगाम ह ।चतुर्भुजश्चतुर्भिश्च पार्षदैश्च चतुर्भुजैः ॥सरस्वतीं करे धृत्वा वासयामास वक्षसि ।बोधयामास सर्व्वज्ञः सर्व्वज्ञानं पुरातनम् ॥श्रीनारायण उवाच ।लक्ष्मि त्वं कलया गच्छ धर्म्मध्वजगृहं शुभे ।अयोनिसम्भवा योनौ तस्य कन्या भविष्यसि ॥तत्रैव दैवदोषेण वृक्षत्वञ्च लभिष्यसि ।मदंशस्यासुरस्यैव शङ्खचूडस्य कामिनी ॥भूत्वा पश्चाच्च मत्पत्नी भविष्यसि न संशयः ।त्रैलोक्यपावनी नाम्ना तुलसीति च भारते ॥कलया च सरिद्भूत्वा शीघ्रं गच्छ वरानने ।भारते भांरतीशापात् नाम्ना पद्मावती भव ॥गङ्गे यास्यसि पश्चात्त्वमंशेन विश्वपावनी ।भारतं भारतीशापात् पापदाहाय पापिनाम् ॥भगीरथस्य तपसा तेन नीता सुदुष्करात् ।नाम्ना भागीरथी पूता भविष्यसि महीतले ॥मदंशस्थ समुद्रस्य जाया भव ममाज्ञया ।मत्कलांशस्य तस्यैव शान्तनोश्च सुरेश्वरि ॥ * ॥गङ्गाशापेन कलया भारतं गच्छ भारति ।कलहस्य फलं भुङ्क्ष्व सपत्नीभ्यां सहाच्युते ॥स्वयञ्च ब्रह्मसदनं ब्रह्मणः काभिनी भव ।गङ्गा यातु शिवस्थानमत्र पद्मैव तिष्ठतु ॥शान्ता च क्रोधरहिता मद्भक्ता सत्त्वरूपिणी ।महासाध्वी महाभागा सुशीला धर्म्मचारिणी ॥यदंशकलया सर्व्वा धर्म्मिष्ठाश्च पतिव्रताः ।शान्तरूपाः सुशीलाश्च प्रतिविश्वेषु योषितः ॥तिस्रो भार्य्यास्त्रिशालाश्च त्रयो भृत्याश्चबान्धवाः ।ध्रुवं वेदविरुद्धाश्च न ह्येते मङ्गलप्रदाः ॥गच्छ गङ्गे शिवस्थानं ब्रह्मस्थानं सरस्वती ।अत्र तिष्ठतु मद्गेहे सुशीला कमलालया ॥इत्युक्त्वा जगतां नाथो विरराम च नारद ।अत्युच्चै रुरुदुर्देव्यः समालिङ्ग्य परस्परम् ॥ताश्च सर्व्वाः समालोच्य क्रमेणोचुः सदीश्वरम् ।कम्पिताः साश्रुनेत्राश्च शोकेन च भयेन च ॥सरस्वत्युवाच ।विदायं देहि मे नाथ दुष्टाया जन्मशोधनम् ।सत्स्वामिना परित्यक्ता कुतो जीवन्ति काःस्त्रियः ॥देहत्यागं करिष्यामि योगेन भारते ध्रुवम् ।अत्युच्छ्रितो निपतनं प्राप्तुमर्हति निश्चितम् ॥गङ्गोवाच ।अह केनापराधेन त्वया त्यक्ता जगतपते ।देहत्यागं करिष्यामि निर्दोषाया वधं लभ ॥निर्दोषां कामिनीं त्यागं करोति यो जनो भवे ।स याति नरकं कल्पं किं ते सर्वेश्वरस्य वा ॥महालक्ष्मीरुवाच ।नाथ सत्त्वस्वरूपस्त्वं कोपः कथमहो तव ।प्रसादं कुरु भार्य्ये द्वे सदीशस्य क्षमा वरम् ॥भारतं भारतीशापात् यास्यामि कलया विभो ।कतिकालं स्थितिस्तत्र कदा द्रक्ष्यामि ते पदम् ॥दास्यन्ति पापिनः पापं मह्यं स्नानावगाहनात् ।केन तेन विमुक्ताहमागमिष्यामि त्वत्पदम् ॥कलया तुलसीरूपा धर्म्मध्वजसुता सती ।भूत्वा कदा लमिष्यामि त्वत् पादाम्बुजमच्युत ॥वृक्षरूपा भविष्यामि त्वदधिष्ठातृदेवता ।मामुद्धरिष्यसि कदा तन्मे ब्रूहि कृपानिधे ॥गङ्गा सरस्वतीशापात् यदि यास्यति भारतम् ।सा केन मुक्ता पापाच्च कदा त्वां वा लभि-ष्यति ॥गङ्गाशापेन सा वाणी यदि यास्यति भारतम् ।कदा शापाद्बिनिर्मुच्य लभिष्यति पदं तव ॥तां वाणीं ब्रह्मसदनं गङ्गां वा शिवमन्दिरम् ।गन्तुं वदसि हे नाथ तत् क्षमस्व च ते वचः ॥इत्युक्त्वा कमला कान्तपदं धृत्वा ननाम च ।स्वकेशैर्वेष्टनं कृत्वा रुरोद च पुनः पुनः ॥उवाच पद्मनाभस्तां पद्मां कृत्वा स्ववक्षसि ।ईषद्धास्यप्रसन्नास्यो भक्तानुग्रहकातरः ॥श्रीनारायण उवाच ।त्वद्बाक्यमाचरिष्यामि स्ववाक्यञ्च सुरेश्वरि ।शमताञ्च करिष्यामि शृणु तत्क्रममेव च ॥भारती यातु कलया सरिद्रूपा च भारतम् ।अर्द्धांशा ब्रह्मसदनं स्वयं तिष्ठतु मद्गृहे ॥भगीरथेन नीता सा गङ्गा यास्यति भारतम् ।पूतं कर्त्तुं त्रिभुवनं स्वयं तिष्ठतु मद्गृहे ॥तत्रैव चन्द्रमौलेश्च मौलिं प्राप्स्यति दुर्लभम् ।ततः स्वभावतः पूताप्यतिपूता भविष्यति ॥कलांशांशेन त्वं गच्छ भारतं कमले भव ।पद्मावती सरिद्रूपा तुलसी वृक्षरूपिणी ॥कलेः पञ्चसहस्रे च गते वर्षे च मोक्षणम् ।युष्माकं सरिताञ्चैव मद्गृहञ्चागमिष्यति ॥”इति ब्रह्मवैवर्त्ते प्रकृतिखण्डे । ६ । १ -- ८९ ॥

    सरस्वान्, [त्] पुं, (सरो नीरमस्त्यस्येतिमतुप् । तसौ मत्वर्थे इति भत्वान्न पदकार्य्यम् ।)समुद्रः । इत्यमरः । १ । १० । १ ॥ नदः । रसिके,त्रि । इति मेदिनी ॥ --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    Srñjaya





    Tritsu







    Turvaśa people are  Vr̥cīvant







    Yadu



    Paṇi




    Divodāsa


    स नो॒ नव्ये॑भिर्वृषकर्मन्नु॒क्थैः पुरां॑ दर्तः पा॒युभिः॑ पाहि श॒ग्मैः ।

    दि॒वो॒दा॒सेभि॑रिंद्र॒ स्तवा॑नो वावृधी॒था अहो॑भिरिव॒ द्यौः ॥१० RV 1.130.10

    हे इन्द्र "वृषकर्मन् अभिमतवर्षणव्यापारवन् "पुरां "दर्तः असुरपुराणां दारयितः ॥ ‘सुबामन्त्रिते°'इति षष्ठ्याः पराङ्गवद्भावात् षष्ठ्यामन्त्रितसमुदायस्य पादादित्वात् अष्टमिकमाद्युदात्तत्वम् ॥ “सः तादृशो महानुभावस्त्वं "नः अस्मत्संबन्धिभिः "नव्येभिः नूतनैः “उक्थैः इदानीं प्रतिपादितप्रकारैः स्तोत्रैस्तुष्टः सन् "पायुभिः पालनप्रकारैः "शग्मैः सुखैश्च ऐहिकामुष्मिकरूपैः । "पाहि पालय । किंच हे "इन्द्र “दिवोदासेमिः दिवोदासगोत्रोत्पन्नैः ॥ अर्शआदित्वात् अच् ॥ अस्माभिः परुच्छेपैः । यद्वा । पूजार्थं बहुवचनम् । "स्तवानः स्तूयमानः । कर्मणि कर्तृप्रत्ययः ॥ “ववृधीथाः प्रवृद्धो भव ॥ वृधेर्लिङि छान्दसः शपः श्लुः ॥ किमिव । "अहोभिरिव "द्यौः । द्योतनशीलः आदित्यः अहोभिः प्रसिद्धैर्यथा प्रवृद्धो भवति तथा अस्मत्स्तुत्या अत्यन्तं प्रवृद्धो भवेत्यर्थः ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    1.130.10 Showerer of benefits, destroyer of cities, propitiated by our new songs, reward us with gratifying blessings; glorified, Indra, by the descendants of Divoda_sa, increse (in power), like the sun in (revolving) days. [divoda_sebhih = by us, the paruchepas, or me, parucchepa, the pl. is honorific].


    प्रयाग पु० प्रकृष्टो यागो यागफलं यस्य यस्मात् वा । गङ्गा-यसुनयोः सङ्गमजाते १ तीर्थभेदे २ शतक्रतौ इन्द्रे च ।३ अश्वे अश्वमेघाङ्गस्याश्वस्य यज्ञसाधनत्वात् तथात्वम् ।कर्म० । ४ प्रकृष्टे यज्ञे अमरः । तत्र तीर्थभेदे पुं न० पुराणेतथा प्रयोगात् । मन्माहात्म्यञ्च मत्स्यपु० १०२ अध्यायादिके१०७ अध्यायान्ते उक्तम् एवमन्यान्यपुराणेऽप्यु क्तम् । ततोदिग्मात्रं पुराणसमुच्चये दर्शितमत्र प्रदर्श्यते ।“एतत् प्रजापतेः क्षेत्रं त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुतम् । न शक्यंकथितुं राजन्! फलं वर्षशतैरपि । संक्षेपेण तु वक्ष्या-मि तस्य तीर्थस्य यत् फलम् । षष्टिर्वीरसहस्राणि तत्ररक्षन्ति जाह्नवीम् । यमुनां रक्षति सदा सविता सप्त-वाहनः । तं वटं रक्षति शिवः शूलपाणिर्महेश्वरः ।स्थानं रक्षन्ति वै देवाः सर्वपापहरं शुभम् । प्रयागंस्मरमाणस्य यान्ति पापानि संक्षयम् । दर्शनात्तस्यतीर्थस्य सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते । मृत्तिकालभनाद्वापि नरःपापात् प्रमुच्यते । पञ्च कुण्डानि राजेन्द्र! येषां मध्येतु जाह्नवी । प्रयागस्य पवेशाद्वै पापं नश्यतितत्क्षणात् । मनसा चिन्तितान् कामान् सर्वान् प्राप्नोतिपुष्कलान् । ततो गत्वा प्रयागन्तु सर्वदेवाभिरक्षितम् ।ब्रह्मचारी शुचिर्भूत्वा पितॄन् देवांश्च तर्पयेत् । तपनस्यसुता देवीं त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुता । समागतामहाभाग! यमुना यत्र निर्मला । तत्रोपस्पृश्य राजेन्द्र!स्वर्गलौकमुपाश्नुते । व्याधितो यदि वा हीनः क्रुद्धोवापि भवेन्नरः । गङ्गायमुनमासाद्य यस्तु प्राणान्परित्यजेत् । दीप्तकाञ्चनसङ्काशैर्विमानैः सूर्य्यवर्चसैः ।नन्धर्वाप्सरसां मध्ये स्वर्गे तिष्ठति मानवः” ।“देशस्थो यदि वाऽरण्ये विदेशे यदि वा गृहे । प्रयागंअरमाणोऽपि यस्तु प्राणान परित्यजेत् । ब्रह्मलोक-मषाप्तोति वदन्ति मुनिपुङ्गवाः । सर्वकामफला वृक्षानहावेदिर्हिरण्मयी । स्त्रीमहस्राकले रम्णे मन्दाकि-प्यान्तदे शुभे । मोदते ऋपिभिः सार्द्धं म्वर्गे तेनेहकर्मणाः । सिद्धचारणगन्धर्वैः पूज्यते दिवि नैवतैः ।तताः स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टो जम्बुद्वीगपतिर्भवेत् । ततःपूभानि कर्माणि चिन्तयानः पुनःपुनः । गुणावान् वित्त-सम्पन्नो भवतीह न संशयः । स्वर्णशृङ्गीं रूप्यखुरांचेलकण्ठीं पयस्विनीम् । प्रयागे श्रोत्रियं साधुं ग्राह-यित्वा यथाविधि । स्वर्गे च ततफलं भुङ्क्ते प्रदातापञ्चकोटिषु । पुत्रान् दारांस्तघ्ना भृत्यान् गौरेका प्रति-तारयेत् । ऐश्वर्य्यलोभमोहाद्वा गच्छेद्यानेन योनरः । निष्फलं तस्य तत्तीर्थं तस्माद्यानन्तु वर्जयेत् ।तत्र दानं प्रदातव्यं यथाविभवसम्भवम् । तेन तीर्थफल-श्चैव वर्द्धते नात्र संशयः । स्वर्गे तिष्ठति राजेन्द्र!यावदाहूतसंप्लवम् । वटमूलं समासाद्य यस्तु प्राणान्परित्यजेत् । सर्वलोकानतिक्रम्य रुद्रलोकं स गच्छति ।तत्र ते द्वादशादित्यास्तपन्ते रुद्रमाश्रिताः । निदहन्तिजगत्सर्वं वटमूलं न दह्यते । नष्टचन्द्रार्कपवनं यदाचैकार्णव जगत् । स्वपते तत्र वै विष्णुर्यतमानः पुनः-पुनः । देवदानवगन्धवा ऋषयः सिद्धचारणाः । यदासेवन्ति तत्तीर्थं गङ्गायनुनसङ्गमम् । ततः पुण्यतमंनास्ति त्रिषु लोकेषु भारत! । श्रवणात्तस्य तीर्थस्यनामसङ्कीर्त्तनादपि । मृत्तिकालभनाद्वापि नरः पापात्प्रमुच्यते । तुल्यं फलमवाप्नोति राजसूयाश्वमेधयोः । नदेववचनात्तात न लोकवचनादपि । मतिरुत्क्रमणीया तेमयागमरणं प्रति । दश तीर्थसहस्राणि षष्ठिःकोट्यस्तथापराः । तेषां सान्निध्यमत्रैव माघे वै कुरुनन्दन! । यागतिर्योगयुक्तस्य सत्यस्थस्य च धीमतः । सा गतिस्त्य-जतः प्राणान् गङ्गायमुनसङ्गमे । कम्बलाश्वतरौ नागौविपुले यमुनातटे । तत्र स्नात्वा च पीत्वा च सर्वपापैःप्रमुच्यते । तत्र गत्वा च संस्थानं महादेवस्य धीमतः ।नरस्तारयते पूर्वान् पुरुषानेकविंशतिम् । कृत्वाभिषेकन्तुनरो ह्यश्वमेधफलं लभेत् । स्वर्गलोकमवाप्नोतियावदाहूतसंप्लवम् । पूर्वपार्श्वे च गङ्गायास्त्रिषु लोकेषुविश्रुतम् । कूपश्चैव तु साहस्रं प्रतिष्ठानञ्च नामतः ।तत्र स्नात्वा विशुद्धात्मा अश्वमेधफलं लभेत् । उत्तरेणप्रतिष्ठानाद्भागीरथ्यास्तु पूर्वतः । हंसप्रपतनं नामतीर्थं त्रैलोक्यविश्रुतम् । अश्वमेधमवाप्नोति स्नान-मत्रेण भारत! । यावच्चन्द्रश्च सूर्य्यश्च तावत्स्वर्गेमहीयते । उर्वशीपुलिने रम्ये विपुले हंसपाण्डरे ।परित्यजति यः प्राणान् शृणु तस्यापि यत् फलम् ।पष्टि वर्षसहस्राणि षष्टिं वर्षशतानि च । मोदतेपितृभिः सार्द्धं स्वर्गलोके नरीत्तमः । ततः स्वर्गात्परिभ्रष्टः क्षीणकर्मा दिवश्च्युतः । उर्वशीसद्वशीनान्तकन्यानां दिव्यतेजसाम् । मध्ये नारीसहस्राणांवहूनाञ्च पतिर्भवेत् । दशग्रामसहस्राणां भर्त्ता भवतिभूमिपः । काञ्चीनूपुरशब्देन सुप्तोऽसौ प्रतिवुध्यते ।अथ सन्ध्यावटे रम्ये ब्रह्मचारी जितेन्द्रियः । उपासीत-शुचिः सन्ध्यां ब्रह्मलोकमवाप्नुयात् । कोटितीर्थंसमासाद्य यस्तु प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । कोटिवर्षसहस्राणिस्वर्गलोके महीयते । ततः स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टः क्षीणकर्मा-दिवश्च्युतः । सुवर्णमणिमुक्ताढ्ये कुले जायेत रूपवान् ।ततो भागीरथीं गत्वा वासुकेरुत्तरेण तु । दशाश्व-मेधिकं नाम तत्र तीर्थं परं भवेत् । कृत्वाभिषेकन्तुनरो ह्यश्वमेधं फलं लभेत् । धनाढ्यो रूपवान् दक्षोदाता भवति धार्मिकः । चतुर्वेदिषु यत् पुण्यं सत्य-वादिषु यत्फलम् । अर्हिसायाञ्च यो धर्मो गमनादेवतत् फलम् । तथैव मानसं नाम गङ्गाया दक्षिणे तटे ।त्रिरात्रमुषितः स्नात्वा सर्वान् कामानवाप्नुयात् । पृथिव्याआसमुद्राया महाभानः पतिर्भवेत् । षष्टिस्तीर्थसह-स्राणि षष्टिस्तीर्थशतानि च । माघे मासि गमिव्यन्तिगङ्गायमुनसङ्गमम् । गवां शतसहस्रस्य सम्यग्दत्तस्ययत् फलम् । प्रयागे माथमासे वै त्र्यहं स्नातस्य तत्फलम् । गङ्गायमुनयोर्मध्ये योऽग्नौ स्वाङ्गंपरित्यजेत् । अहीनाङ्गोऽप्यरोगश्च पञ्चेन्द्रियसमन्वितः ।यावन्ति रोमकूपाणि तस्याङ्गेषु च धीमतः । तावद्धर्ष-सहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते । जलप्रवेशंयः कुर्य्यात्सङ्गमे लोकविश्रुते । राहुमुक्तो यथा सोमो विमुक्तःसर्वपातकैः । सीमलोकमर्वाप्नोति सोमेन सह मोदते ।षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि षष्टिं वर्षशताथि च । स्वर्गलोक-मवाप्नोति ऋषिगन्धर्वसेवितः । परिभ्रष्टश्च राजेन्द्र!समृद्धे जायते कुले । अधःशिरास्तु यो ज्वालामूर्द्धपादःपिबेन्नरः । शतं वर्षसहस्राणां स्वर्गलोके महीयते ।परिभ्रष्टश्च राजेन्द्र! अग्निहोत्री भवेन्नरः । यस्तुखदेहं कर्त्तित्वा शकुनिभ्यः प्रयच्छति । विहगैरुपभुक्तस्यशृणु तस्यापि यत फलम् । शतं वर्षसहस्राणिसोमलोके महीयते । तस्मादपि परिभ्रष्टो राजा भवतिधार्मिकः । यामुने चोत्तरे कूले प्रयागस्य च दक्षिणे ।ऋणमोचनकं नाम तत्तीर्थं परमं स्मृतम् । एकरात्रो-षितः स्नात्वा ऋणैः सर्वैर्विसुच्यते । अश्वमेधफलं तस्माद्ग-च्छतस्तु पदे पदे । पुरुषांस्तारयेद्राजन्! दश पूर्वान्दशापरान् । व्यतीतान् पुरुषान् सप्त भविष्यांश्च चतुर्दश ।नरस्तारयते सर्बान् यस्त् प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । अश्रद्धधानाः पुरुषा पापापहृतचेतसः । न प्राप्नुवन्ति तत्स्थानं प्रयागं देवरक्षितम् । अज्ञानेन तु यस्येह तीर्थ-यात्रादिकं भवेत् । मर्बकामसमृद्धन्तु स्वर्गलोकेमहीयते । अग्नितीर्थमतिख्यातं यमुनादक्षिणे तटे । उत्त-रेण तु वक्ष्यामि आदित्यस्य महात्मनः । तीर्थं निरु-र्दकं नाम यत्र देवाः सवासवाः । उपासते सदा सन्ध्यांनित्यकालं युधिष्ठिर! । गङ्गा च यमुना चैव उभे तुल्य-फले स्मृते । केबलं ज्येष्ठभावेन गङ्गा सर्वत्र पूज्यते ।नैमिषं पुष्करञ्चैव गोमती सिन्थुसागरम् । गया चधेनुकञ्चैव गङ्गासागरएव च । एते चान्ये च वहवोये च पुण्याः शिलोच्चयाः । दश कोटिसहस्राणि षष्टि-कोट्यस्तथा पराः । प्रयागे संस्थिता नित्यमेवमाहु-र्मनीषिणः । कुरुक्षत्रसमा गङ्गाः यत्र तत्रावगाहिता ।तस्माद्दशगुणा प्रोक्ता यत्र विन्ध्येन सङ्गता । तस्माच्छत-गुणा प्रोक्ता काश्यामुत्तरवाहिनी । काश्याः शतगुणाप्रोक्ता गङ्गायमुनसङ्गमे । सहस्नगुणिता चापि भवेत्पश्चिमवाहिनी । सा राजन्! दर्शनादेव ब्रह्महत्याप-हारिणी । पश्चिमाभिमुखी गङ्गा कालिन्द्या सहसङ्गता । हन्ति कल्पकृतं पापं सा माघे नृप! दुर्लभा ।अमृतं कथ्यते राजन्! सा वेणी परिकीर्त्तिता । तस्यांमाघे मुहूर्त्तन्तु देवानामपि दुर्लभम् । षष्टिस्तीर्थसहस्राणिषष्टिस्तीर्थशतानि च । माघे मासि गमिष्यन्ति गङ्गायमुन-सङ्गमम् । ब्रह्मविष्णुमहादेवरुद्रादित्यमरुद्गणाः । गन्धर्वालोकपालाश्च यक्षकिन्नरगुह्यकाः । अणिमादिगुणैः सिद्धाये चान्ये तत्त्वदर्शिनः । ब्रह्माणी पार्वती लक्ष्मीः शचीमेधावती रतिः । सर्वास्ता देवपत्न्यश्च तथा नागाङ्गनानृप । घृताची मेनका रम्भा उर्वशी च तिलोत्तमा ।गणाश्चाप्मरसां तद्वत् पितॄणाञ्च गणाश्च ये । स्नातुमा-घन्ति ते सर्वे माघे वेण्यां नराधिप! । कृते युगे स्वरू-पेण कलौ प्रच्छन्नरूपिणः । सर्वतीर्थानि कृष्णानि पापिनांसङ्गदोषतः । भवन्ति शुक्लवर्णानि प्रयागे माधमज्जनात् ।स्वर्णभारसहस्रेण कुरुक्षेत्रे रविग्रहे । यत् फलं लभतेमाथे वेण्यां तच्च दिने दिने । यज्ञतीर्थतपोमिश्च नतत् प्राप्नाति मानवः । यत् फलं समवाप्नोति वेण्यांस्नानान्न संशयः । प्रयागे माधमासे तु यस्त्र्यहं स्नातिमानवः । पापं त्यक्त्वा दिवं याति जीर्णां त्वचमिवो-रगः । प्रयागे माघमासे तु त्र्यहं स्नातस्य द्भवेत् ।नाश्वमेधसहस्रेण तत् फलं लभते भुवि । त्र्यहस्नान-फलं माघे पुरा काञ्चनमालिने । राक्षसाय ददौ भूप!तेन मुक्तः स पातकात् । योगाभ्यासेन यत् पुण्यं संवत्सरशतेन च । गवां कोटिप्रदानस्य सम्यग्दत्तस्य यत् फलम् ।प्रयागे माघमासे तु त्र्यह स्नातस्य तत् फलम् । किंगयापिण्डदानेन काश्यां वा मरणेन किम् । किंकुरुक्षेत्रदानेन प्रयागे वपनं यदि । प्रयागे वपनं कृर्य्यात्गयायां पिण्डपातनम् । दानं दद्यात् कुरुक्षेत्रे वारा-णस्यां तनुं त्यजेत् । सितासितेषु ये स्नान्ति माघे मासियुधिष्ठिर! । न तेषां पुनरावृत्तिः कल्पकोटिशतैरपि ।स्वल्पं स्वल्पतरं पापं यद्वा यस्य नराधिष! । प्रयागंस्मरमाणस्य सर्वमायाति संक्षयम् । दर्शनात्तस्य तीर्थस्यनामसंकीर्त्तनादपि । मृत्तिकालभनाद्वापि नरः पापात्प्रमुच्यते । पयागस्य प्रवेशात्तु पापं नश्यति तत्क्षणात् ।कीर्त्तनान्मुच्यते पापाद्दृष्ट्या भद्राणि पश्यति । अवगाह्यच पीत्वा च पुनात्यासप्तमं कुलम् । गङ्गायमुनयोर्मध्येस्वातो मुच्येत किल्विषात् । मनसा चिन्तितान् कामां-स्तांस्तान् प्राप्नोति पुष्कलान् । प्रयागन्तु ततो गत्वा सर्व-देवाभिरक्षितम् । ब्रह्मचारी भवेन्मासं पितॄन् देवांश्च तर्प-येत् । ईप्सितान् लभते काभान् यत्र कुत्रापि जायते ।तत्राभिवेकं यः कुर्य्यात् सङ्गमे संशितव्रतः । स प्राप्नोतिफलं तुल्यं राजसूयाश्वमेधयोः । पञ्चयोजनविस्तीर्णंप्रयागस्य च मण्डलम् । प्रवेशाद्यस्य भूमौ तु अश्वमेधःपदे पदे । प्रयागमनुगच्छेद्वा बसते वापि यो नरः । सर्व-पापविशुद्धात्मा विष्णुलोके महीयते । मकरस्थे रवौ माघेगोविन्दाच्युत! माधव! । स्नानेनानेन मे देव! यथोक्तफलदो भव । तत्र दानं प्रदातव्यं यथाविभवविस्तरम् ।तेन तीर्थफलञ्चैव वर्द्धते नात्र संशयः । स्वर्गे तिष्ठतिराजेन्द्र! यावदाहूतसंप्लवम् । योजनानां सहस्रेषु गङ्गांयः स्मरते नरः । अपि दुष्कृतकर्माऽपि लभते परमांनतिम् । स्नातास्तु ये माकारभास्करोदये तीर्थे प्रयागेसुरसिन्धुसङ्गमे । तेषां गृहद्वारमलङ्करोति भृङ्गाबलीकुञ्जरकर्णताड़िता” मत्स्यपु० ।तत्र मुण्डनविधिर्यथा “गङ्गायां भास्करक्षेत्रे मातापि-त्रोर्गुरौ मृते । आधाने सोमपाने च वपनं सप्तस स्मृ-तम्” इति स्तृतिसमुच्चयतिलितवचनं प्रयागावच्छिन्नग-ङ्गाया विधायकम् । भास्करक्षेत्रं प्रयागः अपि चप्रयागमधिकृत्य “केसानां यावती सङ्ख्या छिन्नानां जा-ह्नवीजले । तावद्वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते” ।प्रयागे स्त्रीणामपि मुण्डन न तु केशानां द्व्यङ्गलच्छेदनमात्रं यथा “केशमूलमुपाश्रित्य सर्वपापानि देहिनाम् ।तिष्ठन्ति तीर्थस्नानेन तणात्तान्यत्र वापयेत् । प्रयागेमुण्डनाकरणे दोषोऽपि “गङ्गायां मास्करक्षेत्रे मुण्डनंयो न कारयेत् । स काटिकुलसंयुक्त आतल्यं रौरवेवसेत्” इति प्रा० त० ।

    त्रिवे(णि)णी स्त्री तिस्रः वेणयः प्रवाहाः विच्छिन्नाःसंयुक्ता वा यत्र ततः इदन्तत्वात् वा ङीप् । गङ्गा-यमुनासरस्वतीनां विच्छिन्नप्रवाहे १ दक्षिणप्रयागे युक्त-प्रवाहे २ प्रयागे तीर्थभेदे च दक्षिणप्रयागसीमा चयथा “प्रद्युम्नस्य ह्रदात् याम्ये सरस्वत्यास्तथोत्तरे ।तद्दक्षिणप्रयागन्तु गङ्गातो यमुना गता” प्रा० त० ।त्रिवेण्या इदम् शिवा० अण् । त्रैवेण । तदोये त्रि० ।

    --वाचस्पत्यम्

    प्रयागः, पुं, (प्रकृष्टो यागो यत्र । यत्र यज्ञः प्रकर्षेणभवतीत्यर्थः ।) तीर्थभेदः । (प्रकृष्टो यागः ।)यज्ञः । (प्रकृष्टा यागाः यज्ञा यस्य यस्माद्बा ।)इन्द्रः । अश्वः । इति मेदिनी । गे, ४१ ॥ * ॥अथ प्रयागमाहात्म्यम् ।“ततो गच्छेत धर्म्मज्ञ ! प्रयागमृषिसम्मतम् ।यत्र ब्रह्मादयो देवा दिशश्च सदिगीश्वराः ॥लोकपालाश्च सिद्धाश्च निरताः पितरस्तथा ।सनत्कुमारप्रमुखास्तथैव च महर्षयः ॥तथा नागाः सुपर्णाश्च सिद्धाश्च क्रतवस्तथा ।गन्धर्व्वाप्सरसश्चैव सरितः सागरास्तथा ॥हरिश्च भगवानास्ते प्रजापतिभिरावृतः ।तत्र त्रीण्यग्निकुण्डानि तयोर्मध्ये तु जाह्रवी ॥प्रयागात् समतिक्रान्ता सर्व्वतीर्थपुरस्कृता ।तपनस्य सुता तत्र त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुता ॥यमुना गङ्गया सार्द्धं सङ्गता लोकभाविनी ।गङ्गायमुनयोर्म्मध्ये पृथिव्या जघनं स्मृतम् ॥प्रयागं जघनस्यान्तमुपस्थमृषयो विदुः ।प्रयागं सप्रतिष्ठानं कम्बलाश्वतराबुभौ ॥तीर्थं भोगवती चैव वेदी प्रोक्ता प्रजापतेः ! ।तत्र वेदाश्च यज्ञाश्च मूर्त्तिमन्तो महामते !प्रजापतिमुपासन्ते ऋषयश्च महाव्रताः ।यजन्ते क्रतुभिर्द्देवास्तथा चक्रधराः सदा ॥ततः पुण्यतमं नास्ति त्रिषु लोकेषु सूतज ! ।प्रयागं सर्व्वतीर्थेभ्यः प्रवदन्त्यधिकं द्विजाः ॥श्रवणात् तस्य तीर्थस्य नामसङ्कीर्त्तनादपि ।मृत्तिकालभनाद्वापि सर्व्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥तत्राभिषेकं यः कुर्य्यात् सङ्गमे संशितव्रतः ।पुण्यं स महदाप्नोति राजसूयाश्वमेधयोः ॥एषा यजनभूमिर्हि देवानामपि सतकृता ।दत्तं तत्र स्वल्पमपि महद्भवति सूतज ! ॥न वेदवचनात्तात ! न लोकवचनादपि ।मतिरुत्क्रमणं याति प्रयागमरणं प्रति ॥दशतीर्थसहस्राणि षष्टिकोट्यस्तथापराः ।तेषां सान्निध्यमत्रैव कीर्त्तितं सूतनन्दन ! ॥यत् पुण्यं त्रिषु लोकेषु वेदविद्यासु यत् फलम् ।स्नातमात्रस्य तत् पुण्यं गङ्गायमुनसङ्गमे ॥”इति पाद्मे भूमिखण्डे १२७ अध्यायः ॥ * ॥अपि च ।“पुत्त्रकामः प्रयागे हि स्रायात् पुण्ये सितासिते ॥धनकामः पुरा शक्रः स्नातो ह्यत्र द्बिजोत्तम ! ॥धनदस्य निधीन् सर्व्वान् तस्माज्जहार मायया ।नारायणो नरेणैव वर्षाणामयुतं पुरा ॥अनाहारः प्रयागेऽस्मिन् कृतवान् पुण्यमुत्तमम् ।सिद्धिञ्च साधका यान्ति प्रयागेऽस्मिन् द्विजो-त्तम ! ॥”इति पाद्मोत्तरखण्डे २३ अध्यायः ॥ * ॥अपि त्त ।युधिष्ठिर उवाच ।“भगवन् ! श्रोतुमिच्छामि प्रयागगमनं फलम् ।मृतानां का गतिस्तत्र स्नातानामपि किं फलम् ॥ये वसन्ति प्रयागे तु ब्रूहि तेषान्तु किं फलम् ।भवता विदितं ह्येतत् तन्मे ब्रूहि नमोऽस्तु ते ॥मार्कण्डेय उवाच ।कथयिष्यामि ते वत्स ! या चेष्टा यच्च तत्फलम् ।पृष्ट्वा महर्षिभिः सम्यक् कथ्यमानं मया श्रुतम् ॥यत्र स्नात्वा दिवं यान्ति ये मृतास्तेऽपुनर्भवाः ।यत्र ब्रह्मादयो देवा रक्षां कुर्व्वन्ति सङ्गताः ॥बहून्यन्यानि तीर्थानि सर्व्वपापहराणि च ।कथितुं नेह शक्नोमि बहुवर्षशतैरपि ॥संक्षेपेण प्रवक्ष्यामि प्रयागस्येह कीर्त्तनम् ।षष्टिर्धन्विसहस्राणि यक्षा रक्षन्ति जाह्नवीम् ॥यमुनां रक्षति सदा सविता सप्तिवाहनः ।प्रयागन्तु विशेषेण स्वयं रक्षति वासवः ॥मण्डलं रक्षति हरिः सर्व्वदेवैश्च सम्मितम् ।न्यग्रोधं रक्षते नित्यं शूलपाणिर्महेश्वरः ॥स्थानं रक्षन्ति वै देवाः सर्व्वे पापहरं शुभम् ।स्वकर्म्मणावृता लोका नैव गच्छन्ति तत्पदम् ॥स्वल्पमल्पतरं पापं यदा तस्य नराधिप ! ।प्रयागं स्मरमाणस्य सर्व्वमायाति संक्षयम् ॥दर्शनात्तस्य तीर्थस्य नामसंकीर्त्तनादपि ।मृत्तिकालभनाद्वापि नरः पापात् प्रमुच्यते ॥पञ्चकुण्डानि राजेन्द्र ! येषां मध्ये तु जाह्नवी ।प्रयागं विशतः पुंसः पापं नश्यति तत्क्षणात् ॥योजनानां सहस्रेषु गङ्गां यः स्मरते नरः ।अपि दुष्कृतकर्म्मासौ लभते परमां गतिम् ॥कीर्त्तनाम्मुच्यते पापात् दृष्ट्वा भद्राणि पश्यति ॥व्याधितो यदि वा हीनः क्रुद्धो वापि भवेन्नरः ।गङ्गायमुनमासाद्य त्यजेत् प्राणान् प्रयत्नतः ॥दीप्तकाञ्चनवर्णाभैर्विमानैर्भानुवर्णिभिः ।ईप्सितान् लभते कामान् वदन्ति मुनिपुङ्गवाः ॥सर्व्वरत्नमयैर्द्दिव्यैर्नानाध्वजसमाकुलैः ।वराङ्गनासमाकीर्णैर्मोदन्ते शुभलक्षणैः ॥गीतवादित्रनिर्घोषैः प्रसुप्तः प्रतिबुध्यते ।यावन्न स्मरते जन्म तावत् स्वर्गे महीयते ॥तस्मात् स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टः क्षीणकर्म्मा नरोत्तमः ।हिरण्यरत्नसंपूर्णे समृद्धे जायते कुले ॥तदेव स्मरते तीर्थं स्मरणात्तत्र गच्छति ।देशस्थो यदि वारण्ये विदेशे यदि वा गृहे ॥प्रयागं स्मरमाणस्तु यस्तु प्राणान् परित्यजेत् ।ब्रह्मलोकमवाप्नोति वदन्ति मुनिपुङ्गवाः ॥सर्व्वकामफला वृक्षा मही यत्र हिरण्मयी ।ऋषयो मुनयः सिद्धास्तत्र लोके स गच्छति ॥स्त्रीसहस्राकुले रम्ये मन्दाकिन्यास्तटे शुभे ।मोदते मुनिभिः सार्द्धं स्वकृतेनेह कर्म्मणा ॥सिद्धचारणगन्धर्व्वैः पूज्यते दिवि दैवतैः ।अथ स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टो जम्बुद्वीपपतिर्भवेत् ॥अतः शुभानि कर्म्माणि चिन्त्यमानः पुनः पुनः ।गुणवान् वित्तसम्पन्नो भवतीह न संशयः ॥कर्म्मणा मनसा वाचा सत्यधर्म्मप्रतिष्ठितः ॥गङ्गायमुनयोर्मध्ये यस्तु ग्रामं प्रयच्छति ।सुवर्णमणिमुक्तां वा तथैवान्यत् प्रतिग्रहम् ॥स्वकार्य्ये पितृकार्य्ये वा देवताभ्यर्च्चनेऽपि वा ।निष्फलं तस्य तत्तीर्थं यावत् तद्धनमश्नुते ॥अतस्तीर्थे न गृह्णीयात् पुण्येष्वायतनेषु च ॥कपिलां पाटलाभान्तु यस्तु घेनुं प्रयच्छति ।यावद्रोमाणि तस्या वै सन्ति गात्रेषु सत्तम ! ।तावद्वर्षसहस्राणि रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥”इति कौर्म्मे प्रयागमाहात्म्ये ३३ अध्यायः ॥ * ॥तत्र मुण्डनविधिर्यथा, --“गङ्गायां भास्करक्षेत्रे मातापित्रोर्गुरौ मृते ।आधाने सोमपाने च वपनं सप्तसु स्मृतम् ॥”इति स्मृतिसमुच्चयलिखितवचनं प्रयागावच्छिन्न-गङ्गायां विधायकम् । भास्करक्षेत्रं प्रयागः ।अपि च । प्रयागमधिकृत्य ।“केशानां यावती संख्या छिन्नानां जाह्रवीजले ।तावद्वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥”प्रयागे स्त्रीणामपि मुण्डनं न तु केशानां द्व्यङ्गुल-च्छेदनमात्रम् । यथा, --“केशमूलमुपाश्रित्य सर्व्वपापानि देहिनाम् ।तिष्ठन्ति तीर्थस्नानेन तस्मात्तान्यत्र वापयेत् ॥”प्रयागे मुण्डनाकरणे दोषोऽपि ।“गङ्गायां भास्करक्षेत्रे मुण्डनं यो न कारयेत् ।स कोटिकुलसंयुक्त आकल्पं रौरवे वसेत् ॥”इति प्रायश्चित्ततत्त्वम् ॥

    त्रिवेणी, स्त्री, (तिस्रो वेण्यः वारिप्रवाहावियुक्ताः संयुक्ता वा यत्र ।) स्थानविशेषः ।यत्र गङ्गया यमुनासरस्वत्योर्वियोगः । सादक्षिणप्रयागः । तस्य सीमनिर्णयः । यथा, --“प्रद्युम्नस्य ह्रदात् याम्ये सरस्वत्यास्तथोत्तरे ।तद्दक्षिणप्रयागस्तु गङ्गातो यमुना गता ॥”इति प्रायश्चित्ततत्त्वम् ॥इयं मुक्तवेणीति कथ्यते । प्रयागे युक्तवेणी ॥(अत्र गङ्गया यमुनासरस्वत्योः सङ्गमात् ॥ * ॥हठयोगोक्तेडापिङ्गलासुषुम्नारूपपारिभाषिक-नदीत्रयसङ्गमस्थानम् । यथा, हठयोगप्रदीपि-कायाम् । ३ । २४ ।“कालपाशमहाबन्धविमोचनविचक्षणः ।त्रिवेणीसङ्गमं धत्ते केदारं प्रापयेन्मनः ॥”इदन्तत्वाद्वा ङीबिति त्रिवेणिरपि पाठः ॥)

    --शब्दकल्पद्रुमः












    क्रिवि m. a N. of Rudra (v.l. क्रयिन् q.v.); N. of an Asura, Sāy.; sg. and pl. (इस्अयस्) the original N. of the Pañcālas, ŚBr. xiii, 5, 4, 7; (perhaps also, RV. viii, 20, 24 and 22, 12 ) (cf. क्रैव्य.) क्रैव्य m. a king of the Krivis, ŚBr. xiii, 5, 4, 7 (Monier-Williams)  

    क्रिवि पु० कृवि--इन् नि० । १ कूपे निघण्टुः २ कर्त्तरि ३ हिंसकेत्रि० “रुद्र! यत्ते क्रिविपरं नाम” यजु० १० । २० ।४ असुरभेदे “अभ्योजसा क्रिविं युधाः” ऋ० २, २३, २,“क्रिविं नामासुरम्” भा० । ५ पञ्चालदेशे पु० व० व० ।“आप्तोर्यामोऽतिरात्रस्तेन हैतेन क्रैय्यः पञ्चालो राजा”“क्रिवय इति ह वै पुरा पञ्चालानाचक्षते” शत० व्रा०१३, ५, ४, ७; क्रैव्य पु० क्रिवीणां पञ्चालानां राजा बा० ञ्य । क्रिविदेशराजभेदे क्रिविशब्दे उदा०--वाचस्पत्यम्



    I

    Battles of 20 kings, 10 kings by Rgveda people; airāvatī 'elephant people' who venerate Indra are from irāvatī of Hariyupiya are Erawan of Burma

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/smj3snve

    This is an addendum to: 

    Rgveda people, Sārasvata itihāsa reconstructed from आ-ख्यान 'narratives close to Irāvatī. Hariyúpíyá city https://tinyurl.com/aubcsjmh

    दिवोदासः, is काशीराजः । He is the principal combatant in the battle of 20 kings near Hariyupiya. His son Sudasa is king of Tṛtsu and included in the list of 10 kings:  सु—दास् m. N. of a celebrated king of the Tṛtsus (son of Divo-dāsa, at whose court both Vasiṣṭha and Viśvāmitra appear to have acted as family priests; Sudās Paijavana is regarded as the author of  RV. x , GṛŚrS. 133 ), RV. ; AitBr. ; GṛŚrS. ; Mn. vii, 41.  

    दिवोदासः, पुं, (दिवः स्वर्गात् दासो दानं यस्मे ।)काशीराजः । स चन्द्रवंशीयभीमरथराजपुत्त्रः ।इति पद्मपुराणम् ॥(“अधीत्य चायुषो वेदमिन्द्राद्धन्वन्तरिः पुरा ।आगत्य पृथिवीं काश्याञ्जातो बाहुजवेश्मनि ॥नाम्ना तु सोऽभवत् ख्यातो दिवोदास इतिक्षितौ ॥”“वत्स ! वाराणसीं गच्छत्वं विश्वेश्वरवल्लभाम् ॥तत्र नाम्ना दिवोदासः काशिराजोऽस्तिबाहुजः ।स हि धन्वन्तरिः साक्षादायुर्व्वेदविदांवरः ॥”“अथ धन्वन्तरिं सर्व्वे वानप्रस्थाश्रमे स्थितम् ।भगवन्तं सुरश्रेष्ठं मुनिभिर्बहुभिः स्तुतम् ॥काशिराजं दिवोदासं तेऽपश्यन् विनयान्विताः ।स्वागतञ्च इति स्माह दिवोदासो यशोधनः ॥कुशलं परिपप्रच्छ तथागमनकारणम् ॥”इति भावप्रकाशस्य पूर्ब्बखण्डे प्रथमे भागे ॥“अथ खलु भगवन्तममरवरमृषिगणवरिवृत-माश्रमस्थं काशिराजं दिवोदासं धन्वन्तरि-मौपधेनववैतरणौरभ्रपौष्कलावतकरवीर्य्यगोपुर-रक्षितसुश्रुतप्रभृतय ऊचुः ।”इति सुश्रुते सूत्रस्थाने प्रथमेऽध्याये ॥)--शब्दकल्पद्रुमः

    Who are Sārasvatas? RV 3.4.8 सारस्वत 'mf()n. relating or belonging to सरस्वत् (q.v.) or to सरस्वती (the river or the goddess) derived or coming from them RV.', 'belonging to the सारस्वत country MBh',
     m. (pl.) 'N. of a people dwelling on the सरस्वती river (i.e. in the north-west part of the province of Delhi including part of the Panjab)' AV.Paris3. MBh. VarBr2S. Pur.

    Irāvatī is the Ravi river of Pancanad, 'five rivers of Punjab'. Harappa is a city, an archaeological site of Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization which is on the leftbank of this river.

    इरा—वती f. (ती) N. of a river in the Pañjāb (now called Rāvī), MBh. ; Hariv. ; VP.  (Monier-Williams) Ravi River was known as Irāvati (इरावती, परुष्णि)

    "According to the Ramayana, the elephant's mother was Iravati. According to the Matangalila, Airaavata was born when Brahma sang sacred hymns over the halves of the egg shell from which Garuda hatched, followed by seven more male and eight female elephants. Prithu made Airaavata king of all elephants. One of his names means "the one who knits or binds the clouds" since myth has it that these elephants are capable of producing clouds. The connection of elephants with water and rain is emphasized in the mythology of Indra, who rides the elephant Airaavata when he defeats Vritra. This mighty elephant reaches down his trunk into the watery underworld, sucks up its water, and then sprays it into the clouds, which Indra then causes to rain forth cool water, thereby linking the waters of the sky with those of the underworld.As per another legend, Airavata is believed to have come out of churning the ocean of milk and it is believed that the elephant guards one of the points of compass. Airaavatha also stands at the entrance to Svarga, Indra's palace. In addition, the eight guardian deities who preside over the points of the compass each sit on an elephant. Each of these deities has an elephant that takes part in the defense and protection of its respective quarter. Chief among them is Airaavatha of Indra. There is a reference to Airaavata in the Bhagavad Gita:"https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Airavata

    I submit that the people from Irāvatī river basin moved to Irrawaddy in Burma, based on the Rgveda evidence of Rgveda rishi Gotama Rāhugana who migrated from Kurukshetra to Karatoya (called Sadanira, Amrakos'a) which is a tributary of both Brahmaputra-Ganga rivers. The people led by him may have moved further into Burma, Irrawaddy Himalayan river basin.

    This migration explains why Austro-asian languages (part of Meluhha Bharatiya sprachbund, 'speech union' of India) spread into and formed Mon-khmer languages (atteste by Univ. of Hawaii linguistic scholars).

    Erawan (Thaiเอราวัณ, from Pāḷi Erāvana, or Sanskrit Airāvana) is one of the Thai names of Airaavata. It is depicted as a huge elephant with either three or sometimes thirty-three heads which are often shown with more than two tusks. Some statues show Indra, the king of Tavatimsa Heaven, riding on Erawan. The elephant is sometimes associated with the old Lao Kingdom of Lan Xang and the defunct Kingdom of Laos, where it was more commonly known as the "three-headed elephant" and had been used on the royal flag.


    Flag of French Laos (1893–1952)

    [quote]

    Ravi River, in northwestern India and northeastern Pakistan, one of the five tributaries of the Indus River that give the Punjab (meaning “Five Rivers”) its name. It rises in the Himalayas in Himachal Pradesh state, India, and flows west-northwest past Chamba, turning southwest at the boundary of Jammu and Kashmir state. The river then flows to the Pakistani border and along it for more than 50 miles (80 km) before entering Pakistan’s Punjab province. It flows past Lahore and turns west near Kamalia, emptying into the Chenab River south of Ahmadpur Sial after a course of about 450 miles (725 km).

    The hydrology of the Ravi is controlled by spring snowmelt and the South Asian monsoon that brings heavy rains from June to September. The Ravi has had flood discharges in excess of 600,000 cubic feet (17,000 cubic metres) per second during the summer monsoon season, but during the winter the flow is substantially reduced, together with the suspended sediment load.

    The Ravi’s waters are used for irrigating large areas of land along its course. The Upper Bari Doab Canal, with headworks at Madhopur at the northern tip of the Indian Punjab state, was completed in 1878–79; it irrigates a large area east of the Ravi in India, and its distributary canals extend into Pakistan. The two countries had frequent disputes over the water before concluding the Indus Waters Treaty in 1960, which allocated the water of the Ravi to India, in exchange for which Pakistan received exclusive rights to the waters of the Indus and its western tributaries. The Lower Bari Doab Canal, completed in 1917, lies entirely in Pakistan.

    [unquote]

    https://academic-eb-com.eres.qnl.qa/levels/collegiate/article/Ravi-River/62802

    Sadānīra is Karatoya river which joined Ganga (ca.4th millennium BCE)

    I suggest ironworkers of Sarasvati Civilization actively engaged in using iron resources of Sadānīra river basin.


    Austro-asiatic speakers.Pinnow

     


    Bronze Age sites, India.Northeast

    This is an addendum to: 

    On Perceiving Aryan Migrations in Vedic Ritual Texts -- Vishal Agarwal (2006) http://bharatkalyan97.blogspot.in/2018/04/on-perceiving-aryan-migrations-in-vedic.html

    Sadānīra is the name of the river mentioned in Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa signifying migrations to Kāśi-Videha by Ayu people from Kurukshetra.
    This is the region close to iron ore resources.

    Mâthava, the Videgha, was at that time on the (river) Sarasvatî. 

    He (Agni) thence went burning along this earth towards the east; and Gotama Râhûgana and the Videgha Mâthava followed after him as he was burning along. He burnt over (dried up) all these rivers.

      Now that (river), which is called ‘Sadânîrâ,’ flows from the northern (Himâlaya) mountain: that one he did not burn over. That one the Brâhmans did not cross in former times, thinking, ‘it has not been burnt over by Agni Vaisvânara.’

     Now-a-days, however, there are many Brâhmans to the east of it. At that time it (the land east of the Sadânîrâ) was very uncultivated, very marshy, because it had not been tasted by Agni Vaisvânara.

      Now-a-days, however, it is very cultivated, for the Brâhmans have caused (Agni) to taste it through sacrifices. Even in late summer that (river), as it were, rages along: so cold is it, not having been burnt over by Agni Vaisvânara.

      Mâthava, the Videgha, then said (to Agni), ‘Where am I to abide?’ ‘To the east of this (river) be thy abode!’ said he. Even now this (river) forms the boundary of the Kosalas and Videhas; for these are the Mâthavas (or descendants of Mâthava). (Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa 1.4

    I suggest that Sadānīra is Karatoya river. This is the Videha region.See map.Rivers of Bangladesh, August 1997 edition, produced by Graphosman, 55/1 Purana Paltan, Dhaka – 1000, map of Bengal in History of Ancient Bengal, by Dr. R.C. Majumdar,First published 1971, Reprint 2005, p. 4


    I excerpt from Wikipedia:
    Karatoya River (also spelt Korotoa River) (Bengaliকরতোয়া নদী), a small stream in Rajshahi Division of Bangladesh, was once a large and sacred river. A channel of it presently flows by the ancient ruins of Mahasthangarh (or Pundranagara, ancient capital of Pundravardhana) in Bogra District. The Karatoya mahatmya bears testimony to its past greatness.[1] In the Mahabharata it is mentioned that a visit to the Karatoya after three days’ fast produces the same merit as an aswamedha (horse killing) sacrifice.[2] Another ancient city, Sravasti, may have been located on the banks of the Karatoya, north of Mahasthangarh. However, there is a controversy about the possible location of Sravasti.[3]
    The Karatoya, known as Phuljhur rises in the Baikunthapur jungles in the extreme north-west of Jalpaiguri district (West Bengal, India) and forms for some distance the boundary between Dinajpur and Rangpur districts. It, then, meanders through Rangpur and Bogra. In the south of Bogra district, it receives the Halhalia and the united stream is then known as Phuljhur. It leaves Bogra at Chanda kona and flowing in a southerly direction past Raiganj and Shujapur is joined by the Ichhamati at Nalka. The Phuljhur then flows south past the important village of Ullapara, a few miles below which it joins the Hurasagar at Narnia after a course of about 64 kilometres (40 mi) in this district. After this junction, it takes the name of Hurasagar and passing close by Shazadpur and Hera joins the Jamuna near Bera.The Karatoya is mentioned in the Puranas and had a high repute for sanctity. It was the eastern boundary of the old kingdom of Paundravardhana, the country of the Paundras which it separated from Kamrupa. It is shown in Van Den Brouk's map of Bengal (C, 1660) as flowing into the Ganges and in fact. before the destructive floods of 1787 it brought down to the Atrai and to the Ganges a great volume of Teesta water. Since the main stream of the Teesta was dirverted to the east in 1787, the Karatoya and the Phuljhur have gradually silted up. and they are at the present day rivers of minor importance. One channel, which joins the Baral, 48 kilometres (30 mi) east of Pabna. is still called indifferently the Buri Teesta or old Teesta and the Karto or Karatoya. Traces of an old channel, for which the name of the Karatoya is claimed, are also pointed out in the Chatmohar thana, where it appears to have been obliterated by the Baral.
    The name of the river is formed of two Bengali words kar (hand) and toa (water), signifying, in Hindu mythology, that the river was formed by the water which was poured on the hands of Shiva, when he married Parvati.[4]
    Great changes have taken place in the course of some of the rivers in Bengal and the adjoining areas, during the period since 1500 AD. Although positive evidence is lacking, similar changes can be assumed in the remoter past. The Karatoya is one of the rivers that has changed over the years.[1]
    The map (right) shows the main rivers in North Bengal and adjoining areas. Not shown are numerous tributaries and distributaries, which connect the main rivers, and allow the main rivers to change course. Therefore, the river-system pattern undergoes continuous changes. Such changes have not been reflected in the map. Moreover, many of the rivers have local names for sections of the course, adding to the complexity of the river system.
    Tectonic disturbances have broken up the Karatoya into four distinct parts. The northern part, called the Dinajpur-Karatoya, is the main source of the Atrai. It rises in a marsh in Baikanthapur in Jalpaiguri district, but also receives water from underground streams. In Khansama upazila its name changes to Atrai. Near Birpur Upazila, Bangaladesh (25°54'02.0"N 88°43'32.6"E) its divided into Dhepa River and Atrai River. In a second section, the Dinajpur-Karatoya was connected with the Rangpur-Karatoya north of Khansama, but very little water now passes down that channel. The upper part of Rangpur-Karatoya originates in the Jalpaiguri district and is known as the Deonai-Jamuneshwari up to Gobindaganj upazila. In a third section, the Jamuneshwari-Karatoya flows south-southeast to Gobindaganj upazila, where the main stream turns east through the Katakhali and falls into the Bangali River. The portion of the former river passing through Shibganj upazila is dry most of the year. It effectively separates the Rangpur-Karatoya from the Bogra-Karatoya, which flows south past Bogra town till it joins the Bangali to make Phuljhor river, which falls into the Hoorasagar. The fourth part, the Pabna-Karatoya, is a moribund river bed near Handial. Various other channels are also pointed out as parts of the Old Karatoya.[4]


    Teesta[edit]


    Van den Brouck’s map

    Rennel’s map
    The Teesta earlier ran due south from Jalpaiguri in three channels, namely, the Karatoya to the east, the Punarbhaba in the west and the Atrai in the centre. The three channels possibly gave the name to the river as Trisrota (possessed of three streams) which has been shortened and corrupted to Teesta. Of these three the Punarbhaba joined the Mahananda. The Atrai passing through a vast marshy area known as Chalan Beel joined the Karatoya and the united stream joined the Padma near Jafarganj. In the destructive floods of 1787, the Teesta forsook its old channel and rushing south-east it joined the Brahmaputra.[1]
    In the Siyar-al-Mutakhkhirin it is recorded that the Karatoya was three times the size of the Ganges when Bakhtiyar Khilji invaded the northern parts of Bengal in 1115. In Ven den Brouck's map of Bengal, prepared in 1660, the Karatoya is shown as a large channel.[4]Rennel made a survey between 1764 and 1777 and his maps are one of the earliest authentic maps of Bengal in existence. In these maps Teesta is shown as flowing through North Bengal in several branches—Punarbhaba, Atrai, Karatoya etc. All these streams combined lower down with the Mahananda, now the westernmost river in North Bengal, and taking the name of Hoorsagar finally discharged into the Ganges at Jafarganj, near modern Goalundo. The Hoorsagar river is still in existence being the combined outfall of the Baral, a spill channel of the Ganges, the Atrai, the Jamuna or Jamuneswari (not the main Jamuna through which the Brahmaputra now flows), and the Karatoya, but instead of falling into the Ganges, it falls into the main Jamuna, a few miles above its confluence with the Padma at Goalundo.[5]
    The Kosi (Kausiki), which now flows through the north-eastern Bihar and joins the Ganges at a point much higher up than Rajmahal, originally ran eastward and fell into the Brahmaputra. The channel of the Kosi, therefore, must have been steadily shifting towards the west, right across the whole breadth of North Bengal. There was a time when the Kosi and the Mahananda joined the Karatoya and formed a sort of ethnic boundary between people living south of it and the Kochs and Kiratas living north of the river.[1]
    1.  Majumdar, Dr. R.C., History of Ancient Bengal, First published 1971, Reprint 2005, p. 4, Tulshi Prakashani, Kolkata, ISBN 81-89118-01-3.
    2. Jump up^ Majumdar, Dr. R.C., p. 24
    3. Jump up^ Majumdar, Dr. R.C., p. 429
    4. Jump up to:a b c Chowdhury, Masud Hasan (2012). "Karatoya River". In Islam, Sirajul; Jamal, Ahmed A. Banglapedia: National Encyclopedia of Bangladesh (Second ed.). Asiatic Society of Bangladesh.
    5. Jump up^ Majumdar, S.C., Chief Engineer, Bengal, Rivers of the Bengal Delta, Government of Bengal, 1941, reproduced in Rivers of Bengal, Vol I, 2001, p. 45, published by Education department, Government of West Bengal.

    Irrawaddy River



    The native Kachin people named the river Mali-Nmai-Hka.The Burmese name of Irrawaddy is derived from PaliIrāvatī or  Airāvatī (Pali Erāvatī) was the Pali version of the name of the elephant mount of Sakka, and Indra in Hinduism. Saka is an important deva in Buddhism. Elephants were often a symbol for water and was used as the name for several others rivers, such as the Achiravati...The Irrawaddy River arises by the confluence of the N'mai (Nam Gio) and Mali Rivers in Kachin State. Both the N'mai and Mali Rivers find their sources in the Himalayan glaciers of Upper Burma near 28° N. The eastern branch of the two, N'mai, is the larger and rises in the Languela Glacier north of Putao. It is unnavigable because of the strong current whereas the smaller western branch, the Mali river, is navigable, despite a few rapids. Herefore, the Mali river is still called by the same name as the main river by locals The controversial Myitsone Dam is currently under construction at the convergence of these rivers.
    The town of Bhamo, about 240 kilometres (150 mi) south of the Mali and N'mai river confluence, is the northernmost city reachable by boat all the year round although during the monsoons most of the river cannot be used by boats. The city of Myitkyina lies 50 kilometres (31 mi) south of the confluence and can be reached during the dry season. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Irrawaddy_River

    Irrawaddy or, officially, Ayeyarwady River[5] (Burmeseဧရာဝတီမြစ်MLCTSerawa.ti mracpronounced [ʔèjàwədì mjɪʔ], also spelt Ayeyarwaddy,[citation needed] eventually from Indic revatī "abounding in riches"[6]) is a river that flows from north to south through Burma. It is the country's largest river and most important commercial waterway. Originating from the confluence of the N'mai and Mali rivers,[7] it flows relatively straight North-South before emptying through the Irrawaddy Delta in the Ayeyarwady Region into the Andaman Sea. Its drainage basin of about 404,200 square kilometres (156,100 sq mi) covers a large part of Burma.

    As the principal axis of the old Myanmar kingdom, the Irrawaddy River has shaped the country’s history, settlement patterns, and economic development. As early as the 6th century, the ancestors of the Burmese arrived from the China-Tibet border area. Using the Irrawaddy as a means of transport, they gradually spread onto the Kyaukse plain and became the major power in the rice-growing region of the north. The Burmese fortified the town of Pagan and eventually gained control over the Irrawaddy and Sittang river valleys and the trade routes between India and China.


    The Irrawaddy and Mekong river basins and their drainage networks.

    Encyclopædia Britannica, Inc.

    [quote] Burmese Ayeyarwady, principal river of Myanmar (formerly Burma), running through the centre of the country. Myanmar’s most important commercial waterway, it is about 1,350 miles (2,170 km) long. Its name is believed to derive from the Sanskrit term airāvatī, meaning “elephant river.” The river flows wholly within the territory of Myanmar. Its total drainage area is about 158,700 square miles (411,000 square km). Its valley forms the historical, cultural, and economic heartland of Myanmar...Physiography--The Irrawaddy is formed by the confluence of the Nmai and Mali rivers. Both branches rise in the glaciers of the high and remote mountains in northern Myanmar in the vicinity of 28° N. The eastern branch, the Nmai, rises in the Languela glacier on the border with Tibet (China) and has the greater volume of water but is virtually unnavigable because of its strong current. The Mali, the western branch, has a gentler gradient and, although interrupted by rapids, has some navigable sections.About 30 miles (50 km) south of the confluence is Myitkyinā, the northernmost limit of seasonal navigation by the Irrawaddy steamers. Bhamo, about 150 miles (240 km) south of the confluence, is the northern limit for year-round navigation. Between the confluence and Bhamo, the width of the river during the low-water season varies between one-fourth of a mile (400 metres) and half a mile (800 metres). The depth of the main channel averages about 30 feet (9 metres). Between Myitkyinā and Mandalay, the Irrawaddy flows through three well-marked defiles (narrow passages or gorges). About 40 miles (65 km) downstream from Myitkyinā is the first defile. Below Bhamo the river makes a sharp westward swing, leaving the Bhamo alluvial basin to cut through the limestone rocks of the second defile. This defile is about 300 feet (90 metres) wide at its narrowest and is flanked by vertical cliffs about 200 to 300 feet (60 to 90 metres) high. About 60 miles (100 km) north of Mandalay, at Mogok, the river enters the third defile. Between Katha and Mandalay, the course of the river is remarkably straight, flowing almost due south, except near Kabwet, where a sheet of lava has caused the river to bend sharply westward. Leaving the third defile at Kyaukmyaung, the river follows a broad, open course through the central dry zone—the ancient cultural heartland—where large areas consist of alluvial flats. From Mandalay (formerly the capital of the kingdom of Myanmar) the river makes an abrupt westward turn before curving southwest to unite with the Chindwin River, after which it continues in a southwesterly direction. It is probable that the upper Irrawaddy originally flowed south from Mandalay, discharging its water through the present Sittang River to the Gulf of Martaban, and that its present westward course is geologically recent. Below its confluence with the Chindwin, the Irrawaddy continues to meander through the densely populated dry zone to the vicinity of Yenangyaung, below which it flows generally southward. In its lower course, between Minbu and Prome, it flows through a narrow valley between forest-covered mountain ranges—the ridge of the Arakan (Rakhine) Mountains to the west and that of the Pegu Mountains to the east.The delta of the Irrawaddy begins about 58 miles (93 km) above Hinthada (Henzada) and about 180 miles (290 km) from its curved base, which faces the Andaman Sea. The sides of the delta are formed by the southern extremities of the Pegu Mountains on the east and the Arakan Mountains on the west. The westernmost distributary of the delta is the Bassein (Pathein) River, while the easternmost stream is the Yangon River, on the left bank of which stands Myanmar’s largest city, Yangon (Rangoon). Because the Yangon River is only a minor channel, the flow of water is insufficient to prevent Yangon Harbour from silting up, and dredging is necessary. The relief of the delta’s landscape is low but not flat. The soils consist of fine silt, which is replenished continuously by fertile alluvium carried downstream by the river. As a result of heavy rainfall and the motion and sediment load of the river, the delta surface extends into the Andaman Sea at a rate of about 165 feet (50 metres) per year...Hydrology--The volume of the Irrawaddy and its tributaries fluctuates greatly through the year, chiefly because of the character of the monsoon rains, which occur between May and October, but also because of the rapid melting of snow and glaciers during the summer, which adds still further to the volume. The average discharge of the river near the head of the delta varies between a low of 82,000 and a high of 1,152,000 cubic feet (2,300 and 32,600 cubic metres) per second; the annual average discharge is 460,000 cubic feet (13,000 cubic metres) per second. The range between high and low water is also great. Annual variations between low-water level and flood level of 31.7 feet (9.66 metres) and 37.3 feet (11.37 metres) have been recorded at Mandalay and Prome, respectively. The lowest water level occurs in February, and the highest in August. In general, from December to March the river varies between the lowest level and 5 feet (1.5 metres) above it, while from mid-June to mid-October the river is 20 to 30 feet (6 to 9 metres) above the lowest level. The river ports therefore find it necessary to have separate high- and low-water landing points...The peoples living on the river’s banks are culturally diverse. On the upper reaches, the Kachin, who practice shifting agriculture, predominate. In the middle and lower basins, the Burmese are the dominant group, cultivating wheat, cotton, and oilseeds in the central dry zone and rice and jute to the south and in the delta region, where rainfall is more plentiful. Also to the south, and particularly in the delta proper, a considerable minority of Karen and some Indians are to be found among the Burmese majority. In addition, a small number of both rural and urban Chinese are scattered throughout the river’s drainage basin.Navigation-- The main river ports on the Irrawaddy are, from north to south, Myitkyinā, Bhamo,Katha, Mandalay, Myingyan, Chauk, Yenangyaung, Minbu, Magwe, Thayetmyo, Prome, Hinthada, and Yandoon. Of these, Mandalay, Chauk, Prome, and Hinthada have good landing facilities. The remaining ports have landing facilities for only one or two barges or lighters, with the vessels mooring alongside the riverbank in most places. Despite Mandalay’s position as the chief rail and highway focus in northern Myanmar, a considerable amount of passenger and goods traffic moves by river. The Chindwin valley has no railroad and relies heavily on river transport. Chauk, downstream from the confluence in the oil-field district, is a petroleum port. Like Mandalay to the north and Prome, about 140 miles (225 km) to the south, it is linked to Yangon by road and rail. Hinthada, near the apex of the delta, is the rail junction for lines leading to Kyangin and Bassein (Pathein). A ferry operates between Hinthada on the west bank and the railway station at Tharrawaw on the east bank.Commercial transportation on the Irrawaddy is maintained for about 800 miles (1,300 km): from Hinthada to Bhamo (670 miles [1,080 km]) throughout the year but from Bhamo to Myitkyinā (125 miles [200 km]) for only seven months. More than 2,000 miles (3,200 km) of navigable waterways exist in the Irrawaddy delta. On the Chindwin River, transportation is carried on by steam or diesel vessels throughout the year up to Homalin—about 400 miles (640 km) from its confluence with the Irrawaddy. Seasonal navigation is carried on into Tamanthi, which is 57 river miles (92 km) above Homalin...As the principal axis of the old Myanmar kingdom, the Irrawaddy River has shaped the country’s history, settlement patterns, and economic development. As early as the 6th century, the ancestors of the Burmese arrived from the China-Tibet border area. Using the Irrawaddy as a means of transport, they gradually spread onto the Kyaukse plain and became the major power in the rice-growing region of the north. The Burmese fortified the town of Pagan and eventually gained control over the Irrawaddy and Sittang river valleys and the trade routes between India and China. [unquote]

    Raft of logs on the Irrawaddy River, Mandalay, Myanmar.
    Sybil Sassoon/Robert Harding Picture Library

    https://www.britannica.com/place/Irrawaddy-River[quote]Irrawaddy River

    सायणभाष्यम् identifies many of the combatants of Daśarājñá yuddhá. 

    Padapātha of RV 7.18.6
    पु॒रो॒ळाः । इत् । तु॒र्वशः॑ । यक्षुः॑ । आ॒सी॒त् । रा॒ये । मत्स्या॑सः । निऽशि॑ताः । अपि॑ऽइव ।
    श्रु॒ष्टिम् । च॒क्रुः॒ । भृग॑वः । द्रु॒ह्यवः॑ । च॒ । सखा॑ । सखा॑यम् । अ॒त॒र॒त् । विषू॑चोः ॥६
    Anvaya and translation: RV 7.18.6 The performer of Yagnya, the leader, king Turvasha was restless for wealth as a fish hooked in bail. The Bhrigus and the Druhyus also asked Indra for help. Of these two having different natures, the friend Indra liberated only the friends, the Bhrigus from misery.
    "यक्षुः यज्ञकुशलः ॥ यजेः सन्प्रत्ययो न तु सनन्तः । अतो न द्विर्भावः ॥ “पुरोळाः पुरोगामी पुरोदाता वा । “इत् इति पूरणः । “तुर्वशः नाम राजासीत्। सः तुर्वशः “राये धनप्राप्तये इन्द्रस्य सखायं सुदासं जगाम । “मत्स्यासः “इव जालनिहिता मत्स्या इव “निशिताः नियन्त्रिताः “अपि “भृगवः “द्रुह्यवश्च योधाश्च सुदासः तुर्वशस्य च “श्रुष्टिम् आशुप्राप्तिं “चक्रुः । “विषूचोः विष्वगञ्चतोरुभयोर्मध्ये “सखा सुदासश्चेन्द्रः “सखायं सुदासम् “अतरत् अतारयत् । तुर्वशं चावधीदित्यर्थः । यद्वा । यक्षुर्यज्ञशीलः पुरोळाः पुरोदाता तुर्वशो नाम राजासीत् । तेन मत्स्यासो मत्स्यजनपदा निशिता बाधिता आसन् । अपि च भृगवो द्रुह्यवश्च श्रुष्टिं सुखं तुर्वशस्य चक्रुः । विषूचोर्विष्वगञ्चतोरुभयोर्मध्ये सखा तुर्वशस्य सखेन्द्रः सखायं राजानमतरत् अतारयत् ॥
    Griffith translation: RV 7.18.6  Eager for spoil was Turvasa Purodas, fain to win wealth, like fishes urged by hunger.

    The Bhrgus and the Druhyus quickly listened: friend rescued friend mid the two distant peoples


    Wilson translation RV 7.18.6  Turvas'a, who was presiding (at solemn rites), diligent in sacrifice, (went to Suda_sa) for wealth; but like fishes restricted (to the element of water), the Bhrigus and Druhyus quickly assailed them; of these two everywhere going the friend (of Suda_sa, Indra) rescued his friend. [The legend: Indra saves one of the two, Suda_sa (and perhaps slays the other), turvas'am avadhi_t; matsyaso nis'itah, fishes limited to water; the people of the country Matsya were attacked by Turvas'a, tena matsyajanapada ba_dhitah; s'rus.t.im cakruh (applied to the Bhrigus) = as'upra_ptim cakruh; sukham turvas'asys cakruh-- making the Bhrigus and Druhyus the allies of Turvas'a].

    Padapātha of RV 7.18.11
    एकं॑ च॒ यो विं॑श॒तिं च॑ श्रव॒स्या वै॑क॒र्णयो॒र्जना॒न्राजा॒ न्यस्त॑ः ।
    द॒स्मो न सद्म॒न्नि शि॑शाति ब॒र्हिः शूर॒ः सर्ग॑मकृणो॒दिन्द्र॑ एषाम् ॥११
    Anvaya and translation: RV 7.18.11 Desiring fame, the king Indra killed twenty one robbers in the two provinces called Vikarna on either side of the river Parushnee; just like the cutter cuts Kusha in the house, the brave Indra too chopped these robbers.
    “यः सुदासो राजा “श्रवस्या यशस इच्छया अन्नेच्छया वा परुष्ण्याः पार्श्वस्थयोः "वैकर्णयोः जनपदयोर्विद्यमानान् “एकं “च “विंशतिं “च “जनान् “न्यस्तः आत्मना अहन् सः “राजा “दस्मो “न दर्शनीयो युवाध्वर्युरिव “सद्मन् यज्ञगृहे “बर्हि: यस्मिन् युद्धे सपत्नान “नि “शिशाति नितरां लुनाति तस्मिन् युद्धे “शूरः “इन्द्रः “एषां मरुतां “सर्गं प्रसवम् “अकृणोत् सुदासः साहाय्यार्थमकरोत् ॥

    Padapātha of RV 7.18.12
    अध । श्रुतम् । कवषम् । वृद्धम् । अप्ऽसु । अनु । द्रुह्युम् । नि । वृणक् । वज्रऽबाहुः ।
    वृणानाः । अत्र । सख्याय । सख्यम् । त्वाऽयन्तः । ये । अमदन् । अनु । त्वा ॥१२
    Anvaya and translation: RV 7.18.12 Then Indra, the holder of Vajra in hand, slew the notorious demon Kavasha and also the wicked Druhyu in water. They, the hymn singers who, wanting you, praised for friendship, sering you received your friendship here.
    “अध अपि च “वज्रबाहुः इन्द्रः “श्रुतं “कवषं च “वृद्धं च त्रीन् तथा “द्रुह्युम् “अनु आनुपूर्व्येण “अप्सु उदकेषु “नि “वृणक् न्यमज्जयदित्यर्थः । अत्र अस्मिन्नवसरे “ये “त्वायन्तः त्वत्कामाः “त्वा त्वाम् “अनु “अमदन् अस्तुवन् ते सखायः “सख्याय सख्यार्थं त्वां “वृणानाः “सख्यं लेभिरे इति शेषः ॥
    Griffith translation: RV 7.18.12  Thou, thunderarmed-, overwhelmedst in the waters famed ancient Kavasa and then the Druhyu.
    Others here claiming friendship to their friendship, devoted unto thee, in thee were joyful.
    Wilsn translation: RV 7.18.12 You, the bearer of the thunderbolt, did drown S'ruta, Kavas.a, Vr.ddha and afterwards Druhyu, in the waters; for they, Indra, who are devoted to you, and glorify you, preferring your friendship, enjoy it.


    Padapātha of RV 7.18.13

    वि । सद्यः । विश्वा । दृंहितानि । एषाम् । इन्द्रः । पुरः । सहसा । सप्त । दर्दरिति दर्दः ।
    वि । आनवस्य । तृत्सवे । गयम् । भाक् । जेष्म । पूरुम् । विदथे । मृध्रऽवाचम् ॥१३
    Anvaya, Translation: Indra, by power, promptly dismantled all the strong fortresses and the seven cities of these enemies,dismantled the house of the son of Anu for Tritsu.May we win the foul-mouthed Pooru in battle.
    This shows that Indra helped Tritsu (Sudas) to win over Pooru and son of Anu. Thus, Pooru and Anava are enemies of  Tritsu (Sudas) allies. The use of the expression मृध्रऽवाचम् is significant. They are the Meluhha speakers who mispronounce words commonly used by Aryan speakers. मृध्र--वाच् (मृध्र्/अ-) mfn. speaking injuriously or contumeliously , insulting; मृध्र n. contempt or one who contemns or injures , adversary , foe. मृध् mṛdh f. Ved. 1 Battle, fight; भक्तिमान् स्वामिनि मृधे शक्तिमानतिकोपनः Śiva B.22.13. -2 An enemy. मृधस् mṛdhas n. Ved. 1 War; दैत्यराजस्य च ब्रह्मन् कस्माद् हेतोरभून्मृधः Bhāg.3.14.3. -2 Contempt, disregard.मृधम् mṛdham War, battle, fight; सत्त्वविहितमतुलं भुजयोर्बलंमस्य पश्यत मृधेऽधिकुप्यतः Ki.12.39; हत्वा निवृत्ताय मृधे खरादीन् R.13.65; Mv.5.13. -Comp. -भू f. a field of battle.
    मृध्र--वाच् is speaking injuriously while there are words to signify mispronunciations, ungrammatical or indistinct speech: some words are: mliṣṭa म्लिष्ट mliṣṭa a. 1 Spoken indistinctly (as by barbarians), indistinct; P.VII.2.18; म्लिष्टमस्फुटम् Abh. Chin.266. -2 Barbarous. -3 Withered, faded. -ष्टम् 1 An indistinct or barbarous speech; mlecch, mlech म्लेच्छ् mlecchम्लेछ् mlech 1 P., 10 U. (म्लेच्छतिम्लेच्छयति-तेम्लिष्टम्लेच्छित1 To speak confusedly, indistinctly, or barbarously. -2 To speak distinctly (व्यक्तायां वाचि)|
    म्लेच्छः mlecchaḥ [म्लेच्छ्-घञ्1 A barbarian, a non-Āryan (one not speaking the Sanskṛit language, or not conforming to Hindu or Āryan institutions), a foreigner in general; ग्राह्या म्लेच्छप्रसिद्धिस्तु विरोधादर्शने सति J. N. V.; म्लेच्छान् मूर्छयते; or म्लेच्छनिवहनिधने कलयसि करवालम् Gīt.1. -2 An outcast, a very low man; (Baudhāyana thus defines the word:-- गोमांसखादको यस्तु विरुद्धं बहु भाषते । सर्वाचारविहीनश्च म्लेच्छ इत्यभिधीयते ॥). -3 A sinner, wicked person. -4 Foreign or barbarous speech. -च्छम् 1 Copper. -2 Vermilion. -Comp. -आख्यम् copper. -आशः wheat. -आस्यम्, -मुखम् copper. -कन्दः garlic. -जातिः f. a savage or barbarian race, a mountaineer; पुलिन्दा नाहला निष्ट्याः शबरा वरुटा भटाः । माला भिल्लाः किराताश्च सर्वेऽपि म्लेच्छजातयः ॥ Abh. Chin.934. -देशः, -मण्डलम् a country inhabited by non-Āryans or barbarians, a foreign or barbarous country; कृष्णसारस्तु चरति मृगो यत्र स्वभावतः । स ज्ञेयो यज्ञियो देशो म्लेच्छदेशस्त्वतः परः ॥ Ms.2.23. -द्विष्टः bdellium. -भाषा a foreign language. -भोजनः wheat. (-नम्) barley. -वाच् a. speaking a barbarous or foreign language; म्लेच्छवाचश्चार्यवाचः सर्वे ते दस्यवः स्मृताः Ms.10.45.म्लेच्छनम् mlecchanam 1 Speaking indistinctly or confusedly. -2 Speaking in a barbarous tongue.म्लेच्छित mlecchita p. p. Spoken indistinctly or barbarously. -तम् 1 A foreign tongue. -2 An ungrammatical word or speech.म्लेच्छितकम् mlecchitakam Foreign or barbarous speech.

    Griffith translation: RV7.18.13 Indra at once with conquering might demolished all their strong places and their seven castles.
    The goods of Anus' son he gave to Trtsu. May we in sacrifice conquer scorned Puru.

    Wilson translation: RV 7.18.13 Indra, in his might, quickly demolished all their strongholds, and their seven (kinds of) cities; he has given the dwelling of the son of Anu to Tr.tsu; may we, (by propitiating Indra), conquer in battle the ill-speaking man. [Seven kinds of cities: purah sapta, seven cities; nagai_h sapta praka_rah or pra_ka_ra_h, seven-walled; conquer in battle: jes.ma pu_rum manus.yam mr.dhrava_cam, speaking imperfectly or barbarously; or baddhava_cam, whose speech is threatening, obstructing or adverse].

    “एषां कवषादीनां “विश्वा विश्वानि “दृंहितानि दृढानि दुर्गाणि “पुरः नगरीश्च तद्रक्षासाधनभूतान् “सप्त प्राकारांश्च “इन्द्रः “सहसा बलेन “सद्यः एव “वि “दर्दः विदारयामास । अपि च “आनवस्य अनोः संबन्धिनो बलस्य अनोः पुत्रस्य वा “गयं गृहं धनं वा “तृत्सवे तृत्सुनामकाय राज्ञे तृत्सूनां गणाय वा “वि “भाक् व्यभजत् । अदादित्यर्थः । इत्थमिन्द्रं स्तुवन्तो वयं “विदथे युद्धे “मृधवाचं बाधवाचं “पूरुं मनुष्यं “जेष्म जयेम ॥


    Padapātha of RV 7.18.14
    नि । गव्यवः । अनवः । द्रुह्यवः । च । षष्टिः । शता । सुसुपुः । षट् । सहस्रा ।
    षष्टिः । वीरासः । अधि । षट् । दुवःऽयु । विश्वा । इत् । इन्द्रस्य । वीर्या । कृतानि ॥१४
    “गव्यवः गोकामाः "अनवः अनोः संबन्धिनः “द्रुह्यवः द्रुह्योः संबन्धिनः “च “वीरासः वीराः “षष्टिः “शता शतानि । सहस्राणीत्यर्थः। “षट् “सहस्रा सहस्राणि च “षष्टिः च अधि “षट् अधिकाः षट् च “दुवोयु दुवोयुवे । चतुर्थीलुक् । परिचरणकामाय सुदासे। ‘नमस्यति दुवस्यति'इति परिचरणकर्मसु पाठात् । “नि सुषुपुः नितरां शेरते । निहता इत्यर्थः । तान्येतानि “विश्वा विश्वानि “कृतानि कार्याणि 'इन्द्रस्य “इत् इन्द्रस्यैव “वीर्या वीर्याणीति ॥
    Anwaya and Meaning:
    The six thousand troops of Anu, fond of cows, and the six thousand sixty six brave troops of Druhyu were killed. All these victorious deeds done wishing to serve Sudada are surely of Indra.

    Griffith translation: RV 7.18.14 The Anavas and Druhyus, seeking booty, have slept, the sixty hundred, yea, six thousand,
    And sixandsixty— heroes. For the pious were all these mighty exploits done by Indra.

    Wilson translation: 7.18.14 The warriors of the Anus and Druhyus, intending (to carry off the) cattle, (hostile) to the pious (Suda_sa) perished to the number of sixty-six thousand six hundred and sixty; such are all the glorious acts of Indra. [Sixty-thousand: s.as.t.ih s'ata s'at. sahasra s.as.t.ir adhi s'at. = sixty hundreds, six thousands, sixty, with six more; s'ata_ni = thousands, sahasra_ni_tyartham].

    इन्द्रे॑णै॒ते तृत्स॑वो॒ वेवि॑षाणा॒ आपो॒ न सृ॒ष्टा अ॑धवन्त॒ नीची॑ः ।
    दु॒र्मि॒त्रास॑ः प्रकल॒विन्मिमा॑ना ज॒हुर्विश्वा॑नि॒ भोज॑ना सु॒दासे॑ ॥१५
    Padapatha RV 7.18.15
    इन्द्रे॑ण । ए॒ते । तृत्स॑वः । वेवि॑षाणाः । आपः॑ । न । सृ॒ष्टाः । अ॒ध॒व॒न्त॒ । नीचीः॑ ।
    दुः॒ऽमि॒त्रासः॑ । प्र॒क॒ल॒ऽवित् । मिमा॑नाः । ज॒हुः । विश्वा॑नि । भोज॑ना । सु॒ऽदासे॑ ॥१५
    Anvaya and meaning: These cunning Tritsus, having bad friends, gathered to fight with Indra, ran away; hurt they left all the enjoyable riches for Sudaasa.

    आ॒ध्रेण॑ चि॒त्तद्वेकं॑ चकार सिं॒ह्यं॑ चि॒त्पेत्वे॑ना जघान ।
    अव॑ स्र॒क्तीर्वे॒श्या॑वृश्च॒दिन्द्र॒ः प्राय॑च्छ॒द्विश्वा॒ भोज॑ना सु॒दासे॑ ॥१७
    Padapatha RV 7.18.17
    आ॒ध्रेण॑ । चि॒त् । तत् । ऊं॒ इति॑ । एक॑म् । च॒का॒र॒ । सिं॒ह्य॑म् । चि॒त् । पेत्वे॑न । ज॒घा॒न॒ ।
    अव॑ । स्र॒क्तीः । वे॒श्या॑ । अ॒वृ॒श्च॒त् । इन्द्रः॑ । प्र । अ॒य॒च्छ॒त् । विश्वा॑ । भोज॑ना । सु॒ऽदासे॑ ॥१७
    Anvaya and Meaning: RV 7.18.17 Indra surely made the destitute (give) that one donation; killed the lion by a ram; cut the angles of the post of the Yagnya by a needle; gave all the riches nicely for the king Sudaasa.
    “इन्द्रः “तत् तदा “आध्रेण “चित् दरिद्रेणापि सुदासा “एकं मुख्यं दानकर्म “चकार कारयामास । “सिंह्यं चित् । प्रवयाः सिंहः सिंह्यः । तमपि “पेत्वेन छागेन “जघान घातयामास। “वेश्या । वेशी सूची । तया "स्रक्तीः यूपादेरश्रीन् “अव “अवृश्चत् अववृक्तवान् । वेश्यादेः कृत्यं सूच्यैवाकरोदित्यर्थः । तान्येतानि त्रीणि कर्माणि असंभावितानीति नाशङ्कनीयानि इन्द्रस्य महिम्नोऽधिकत्वात् । “विश्वा विश्वानि "भोजना भोजनानि भोग्यानि धनानि "सुदासे राज्ञे “प्रायच्छत् अदाच्च ॥
    Padapatha RV 7.18.18
    शश्व॑न्तः । हि । शत्र॑वः । र॒र॒धुः । ते॒ । भे॒दस्य॑ । चि॒त् । शर्ध॑तः । वि॒न्द॒ । रन्धि॑म् ।
    मर्ता॑न् । एनः॑ । स्तु॒व॒तः । यः । कृ॒णोति॑ । ति॒ग्मम् । तस्मि॑न् । नि । ज॒हि॒ । वज्र॑म् । इ॒न्द्र॒ ॥१८
    Anvaya and meaning: RV 7.18.18 O Indra ! May enemies be under your control. You subjugate the demon Bheda desirous of fight, and strike the sharp Vajra for him who commits sin upon the praying men.
    हे “इन्द्र "ते तव “शत्रवः अरयः “शश्वन्तः बहवः “ररधुः वशमीयुः । “चित् अपि च “शर्धतः उत्सहमानस्य “भेदस्य । भिनत्ति मर्यादा इति भेदो नास्तिकः । तस्य । यद्वा । भेदो नाम सुदासः शत्रुः कश्चित् । तस्येत्यर्थः । “रन्धिं वशीकरं "विन्द लभस्व । “यः भेदः “स्तुवतः त्वां स्तुवत “मर्तान् मर्त्यान् प्रति “एनः पापं “कृणोति करोति "तस्मिन् भेदे “तिग्मं निशितं योद्धारमुत्साहयन्तम्। तथा च यास्कः-’ तिग्मं तेजतेरुत्साहकर्मणः ' ( निरु. १०. ६) इति । “वज्रम् । वजति गच्छत्येव शत्रुं न प्रतिहन्यत इति वज्रः । तम् ॥ वज्रशब्दो वजेः ‘ऋज्रेन्द्राग्रवज्रविप्र० इत्यादिना रन्प्रत्ययान्तो निपातितः ॥ तं “जहि । वज्रेण भेदं प्रहरेत्यर्थः ॥

    Padapatha RV 7.18.19
    आव॑त् । इन्द्र॑म् । य॒मुना॑ । तृत्स॑वः । च॒ । प्र । अत्र॑ । भे॒दम् । स॒र्वऽता॑ता । मु॒षा॒य॒त् ।
    अ॒जासः॑ । च॒ । शिग्र॑वः । यक्ष॑वः । च॒ । ब॒लिम् । शी॒र्षाणि॑ । ज॒भ्रुः॒ । अश्व्या॑नि ॥१९
    Anvaya and meaning: RV 7.18.19 The controlled army in the battle and the Tritsus receive Indra. That Indra destroys here a demon named Bheda. The mobile fast workers and the performers of Yagnya accepted in Yagnya the valuables as gifts carried by the horses.
    “अत्र अस्मिन् “सर्वताता सर्वतातौ युद्धे य इन्द्रः “भेदं नास्तिकं भेदनामकं वा सुदासः शत्रुं “प्र “मुषायत् प्रामुष्णात् । अवधीदित्यर्थः । तम् “इन्द्रं “यमुना “आवत् अतोषयत् । तत्तीरवासी जनः सर्वोऽप्यतोषयदित्यर्थः। “तृत्सवः तृत्सोः पुरुषाश्चावन् । आवत् इत्येकवचनं बहुवचनान्ततया विपरिणतं सदत्र संबध्यते । किंच “अजासः अजाः जनपदाः “शिग्रवः जनपदाः "यक्षवश्व जनपदाः “अश्व्यानि अश्वसंबन्धीनि “शीर्षाणि शिरांसि । युद्धे हतानामश्वानां शिरांसीत्यर्थः । “बलिम् उपहारं तस्मा इन्द्राय उप “जभ्रुः उपजह्रुः । यद्वा । अश्व्यानि शीर्षाणि युद्धे गृहीतान् मुख्यानश्वानिन्द्राय उपहारं जह्रुरित्यर्थः ॥ ।

     VS. v , 2] 
    Wilson translation RV 9.101.1 to 6

    9.101.01 For (the drinking of) the effused exhilarating (juice) of the Soma who has placed victory before you, do you friends destroy the long-tongued dog. [i.e., prevent the dogs or ra_ks.asas from lapping the Soma].
    9.101.02 The Indu good for sacred rites which when effused flows forth in a purifying stream, (swift) as a horse.
    9.101.03 Him, the Soma unassailable, adorable, the priests, with all comprehending intelligence, express with the stones.
    9.101.04 The sweet-flavoured exhilarating Soma juices effused (and) filtered flow for Indra; do you, exhilarating (juices) proceed to the gods.
    9.101.05 The devout (worshippers) say 'Indu flows forth for Indra'; the lord of speech (Soma) sovereign of all by his might desires (our) worship.
    9.101.06 The thousand-streamed ocean, Soma the stimulator of praise, the lord of riches, the friend of Indra flows day by day.

    Griffith translation RV 9.101.1 to 6:

    1. FOR first possession of your juice, for the exhilarating drink,
    Drive ye away the dog, my friends, drive ye the longtongued- dog away.
    2 He who with purifying stream, effused, comes flowing hitherward,
    Indu, is like an able steed.
    3 The men with allpervading- song send unassailable Soma forth,
    By pressingstones-, to sacrifice.
    4 The Somas, very rich in sweets, for which the sieve is destined, flow,
    Effused, the source of Indras' joy: may your strong juices reach the Gods.
    5 Indu flows on for Indras' sake: thus have the Deities declared.
    The Lord of Speech exerts himself, Ruler of all, because of might.
    6 Inciter of the voice of song, with thousand streams the ocean flows,
    Even Soma, Lord of opulence, the Friend of Indra, day by day.

    पुरू--रवस्  Name of an ancient king of the lunar race (the lover of उर्वशी [cf. RV. x , 95 S3Br. xi , 5 , 1 and कालिदास's drama विक्रमोर्वशी] , son of बुध and इळा , father of आयुस् and ancestor of पुरु दुष्यन्त , भरत , कुरु , धृत-राष्ट्र and पाण्डु , supposed to have instituted the 3 sacrificial fires [ VS. v , 2] ;according to Nir. x , 46 he is one of the beings belonging to the middle region of the universe , and is possibly to be connected with the Sun as उर्वशी is with the Dawn ; according to others a विश्व-देव or a पार्वण-श्राद्ध-देव) 

    आयु N. of fire (as the son of पुरूरवस् and उर्वशी)(वाजसनेयि-संहिता)
      
    नहुष reigned from Pratiṣṭhāna, which is a town with municipal council in Aurangabad district, Maharashtra, India. Paithān or Pratiṣṭhāna is close to Daimabad, a Bronze Age archaeological site of Sarasvati-Sindhu civilization which has produced exquisite Indus script hieroglyphs of animals in bronze sculptures and the famous seal of 'rim-of-jar'hieroglyph read rebus: kanka 'rim of jar' rebus: karNI 'supercargo', karNika 'helmsman, scribe, engraver'. This hieroglyph is the most frequently occurring hieroglyph in Indus Script Corpora of over 8000 inscriptions.

    Paithān was the capital of Brahmi script𑀲𑀸𑀤𑀯𑀸𑀳𑀦 Sādavāhana or 𑀲𑀸𑀢𑀯𑀸𑀳𑀦 
    Sātavāhana, also referred to as the Andhras in the Puranas, were an ancient Indian dynasty based in the Deccan region. Most modern scholars believe that the Satavahana rule began in the late second century BCE and lasted until the early third century CE, although some assign the beginning of their rule to as early as the 3rd century BCE based on the Puranas.(Alcock, Susan E.; Alcock, John H. D'Arms Collegiate Professor of Classical Archaeology and Classics and Arthur F. Thurnau Professor Susan E.; D'Altroy, Terence N.; Morrison, Kathleen D.; Sinopoli, Carla M. (2001). Empires: Perspectives from Archaeology and History. Cambridge University Press. p. 166.)

    Early sculpture from Pauni, ancient Vidarbha, where coins of Satakarni were also found. Pillar with Naga Mucalinda protecting the throne of the Buddha at Pauni (Bhandara District). 2nd-1st century BCE. National Museum of India.("The bas-relief at Pauni or Bharhut in India, which dates back to about the second century B.C.E, represents a vacant throne protected by a naga with many heads. It also bears an inscription of the Naga Mucalinda (Fig. 3)" SPAFA Digest: Journal Of SEAMEO Project in Archaeology and Fine Arts (SPAFA). SPAFA Co-ordinating Unit. 1987. p. 4; "Pauni : (Vidarbha) The latest site which contributed valuable numismatic evidence confirming, once and for all, ancient Vidarbha's early Satavahana affiliation is Pauni, in district Bhandara. Two seasons of joint excavation (1968-70) by the Nagpur University and the Archaeological Survey of India yielded reliable coin data from both the Stupa sites." in Sarma, Inguva Karthikeya (1980). Coinage of the Satavahana Empire. Agam. p. 38.; "Coins of a number of Satavahana rulers from Gautamiputra Satakarni onward have been discovered in large numbers in the Vidarbha region. However, no coin of any earlier king has been reported so far. The present coin is, therefore, the first coin of Sri-Satakarni to be reported from Vidarbha. Another potin coin of Sri-Satakarni has been recently discovered at Pauni 2. The discovery of these coins indicates for the first time the possibility of the rule of the early Satavahanas over the Vidarbha region." Deo, Shantaram Bhalchandra; Joshi, Jagat Pati (1972). Pauni Excavation, 1969-70. Nagpur University. p. 99.)
    Early coin of Satakarni I (70-60 BCE). Obverse legend:
    (𑀲𑀺𑀭𑀺) 𑀲𑀸Gupta ashoka t.svgGupta allahabad k.svg𑀡𑀺(𑀲)(Siri) Sātakaṇi(sa).(CNG: eAuction 417. INDIA, Post-Mauryan (Deccan). Satavahanas (Andhras). Śri Satakarṇi. Circa 70-60 BC. BI Karshapana (19mm, 3.44 g)

    I suggest that the suffix -karni in the name is a signifier of the most famous, most frequent Indus Script hieroglyph, the kaṇṇaka (Pali) kanka (Santali), karNaka 'rim of jar'kárṇa m. ʻ ear, handle of a vessel ʼ RV.(CDIAL 2830)kárṇaka m. ʻ projection on the side of a vessel, handle ʼ ŚBr. [kárṇa -- ]Pa. kaṇṇaka -- ʻ having ears or corners ʼ; Wg. kaṇə ʻ ear -- ring ʼ NTS xvii 266; S. kano m. ʻ rim, border ʼ; P. kannā m. ʻ obtuse angle of a kite ʼ (→ H. kannā m. ʻ edge, rim, handle ʼ); N. kānu ʻ end of a rope for supporting a burden ʼ; B. kāṇā ʻ brim of a cup ʼ, G. kānɔ m.; M. kānā m. ʻ touch -- hole of a gun(CDIAL 2831) Rebus: karṇadhāra m. ʻ helmsman ʼ Suśr. [kárṇa -- , dhāra -- 1]Pa. kaṇṇadhāra -- m. ʻ helmsman ʼ; Pk. kaṇṇahāra -- m. ʻ helmsman, sailor ʼ; H. kanahār m. ʻ helmsman, fisherman ʼ(CDIAL 2836). कर्णिक karṇika a. 1 Having ears. -2 Having a helm. -कः A steersman. (Apte) 

    कर्णक  (ifc. f(आ).) a prominence or handle or projection on the side or sides (of a vessel &c )(शतपथ-ब्राह्मण)Rebus:  कर्ण karṇa 'the helm or rudder of a ship' Rebus: kāraṇika m. ʻ teacher ʼ MBh., ʻ judge ʼ Pañcat. [kā- raṇa -- ]Pa. usu -- kāraṇika -- m. ʻ arrow -- maker ʼ; Pk. kāraṇiya -- m. ʻ teacher of Nyāya ʼ; S. kāriṇī m. ʻ guardian, heir ʼ; N. kārani ʻ abettor in crime ʼ; M. kārṇī m. ʻ prime minister, supercargo of a ship ʼ, kul -- karṇī m. ʻ village accountant ʼ.(CDIAL 3058)

    I agree with Sailendra Nath Sen that the name Sādavāhana derives from the Munda words Sadom ("horse") and Harpan ("son"), implying "son of the performer of a horse sacrifice".(Sailendra Nath Sen (1999). Ancient Indian History and Civilization. New Age International, pp. 172 to 176. )

    The expression may also derive from sadom 'horse' and harap 'efficient, capable, accomplished':


    I suggest that the name of the first king of the dynasty, Simuka is derived from an expression śrīˊ PLUS mukha pronouned in Meluhha, Indian sprachbund, 'speech union' pronunciation as simuka:   śrīˊ f. ʻ light, beauty ʼ RV., ʻ welfare, riches ʼ AV.Pa. Pk. sirī -- f., Pk.  -- f. ʻ prosperity ʼ; M. -- s hon. affix to names of relationship (e.g. āj̈ā -- sājī -- s) LM 412. -- Si. siri ʻ health, happiness ʼ (EGS 180) ← Pa. <-> See Add.śrḗyas -- , śrḗṣṭha -- .(CDIAL 12078)   12725 śrḗṣṭha ʻ most splendid, best ʼ RV. [śrīˊ -- ]Pa. seṭṭha -- ʻ best ʼ, Aś.shah. man. sreṭha -- , gir. sesṭa -- , kāl. seṭha -- , Dhp. śeṭha -- , Pk. seṭṭha -- , siṭṭha -- ; N. seṭh ʻ great, noble, superior ʼ; Or. seṭha ʻ chief, principal ʼ; Si. seṭa˚ṭu ʻ noble, excellent ʼ.śrēṣṭhin -- .śrēṣṭhin m. ʻ distinguished man ʼ AitBr., ʻ foreman of a guild ʼ, ˚nī -- f. ʻ his wife ʼ Hariv. [śrḗṣṭha -- ]Pa. seṭṭhin -- m. ʻ guild -- master ʼ, Dhp. śeṭhi, Pk. seṭṭhi -- , siṭṭhi -- m., ˚iṇī -- f.; S. seṭhi m. ʻ wholesale merchant ʼ; P. seṭh m. ʻ head of a guild, banker ʼ, seṭhaṇ˚ṇī f.; Ku.gng. śēṭh ʻ rich man ʼ; N. seṭh ʻ banker ʼ; B. seṭh ʻ head of a guild, merchant ʼ; Or. seṭhi ʻ caste of washermen ʼ; Bhoj. Aw.lakh. sēṭhi ʻ merchant, banker ʼ, H. seṭh m., ˚ṭhan f.; G. śeṭhśeṭhiyɔ m. ʻ wholesale merchant, employer, master ʼ; M. śeṭh˚ṭhīśeṭ˚ṭī m. ʻ respectful term for banker or merchant ʼ; Si. siṭuhi˚ ʻ banker, nobleman ʼ H. Smith JA 1950, 208 (or < śiṣṭá -- 2?)(CDIAL 12725, 12726) múkha n. ʻ mouth, face ʼ RV., ʻ entrance ʼ MBh.Pa. mukha -- m.; Aś.shah. man. gir. mukhato, kāl. dh. jau. ˚te ʻ by word of mouth ʼ; Pk. muha -- n. ʻ mouth, face ʼ, Gy. gr. hung. muy m., boh. muy, span. muí, wel. mūī f., arm. muc̦, pal. mu', mi', pers. mu; Tir.  ʻ face ʼ; Woṭ.  m. ʻ face, sight ʼ; Kho. mux ʻ face ʼ; Tor.  ʻ mouth ʼ, Mai. mũ; K. in cmpds. mu -- ganḍ m. ʻ cheek, upper jaw ʼ, mū -- kāla ʻ having one's face blackened ʼ, rām. mūī˜, pog. mūī, ḍoḍ. mū̃h ʻ mouth ʼ; S. mũhũ m. ʻ face, mouth, opening ʼ; L. mũh m. ʻ face ʼ, awāṇ. mū̃ with descending tone, mult. mũhã m. ʻ head of a canal ʼ; P. mū̃h m. ʻ face, mouth ʼ, mū̃hã̄ m. ʻ head of a canal ʼ; WPah.śeu. ùtilde; ʻ mouth, ʼ cur. mū̃h; A. muh ʻ face ʼ, in cmpds. -- muwā ʻ facing ʼ; B. mu ʻ face ʼ; Or. muhã ʻ face, mouth, head, person ʼ; Bi. mũh ʻ opening or hole (in a stove for stoking, in a handmill for filling, in a grainstore for withdrawing) ʼ; Mth. Bhoj. mũh ʻ mouth, face ʼ, Aw.lakh. muh, H. muhmũh m.; OG. muha, G. mɔ̃h n. ʻ mouth ʼ, Si. muyamuva. -- Ext. -- l<-> or -- ll -- : Pk. muhala -- , muhulla -- n. ʻ mouth, face ʼ; S. muhuro m. ʻ face ʼ (or < mukhará -- ); Ku. do -- maulo ʻ confluence of two streams ʼ; Si. muhulmuhunamūṇa ʻ face ʼ H. Smith JA 1950, 179.; -- --  -- : S. muhaṛo m. ʻ front, van ʼ; Bi. (Shahabad) mohṛā ʻ feeding channel of handmill ʼ. -- Forms poss. with expressive -- kkh -- : see múkhya -- . -- X gōcchā -- s.v. *mucchā -- .mukhará -- , múkhya -- , maukhya -- (CDIAL 10158)

    Simuka (Brahmi:𑀲𑀺𑀫𑀼𑀓Si-mu-ka) was an Indian king belonging to the Satavahana dynasty. He is mentioned as the first king in a list of royals in a Satavahana inscription at Nanaghat. (Raychaudhuri, Hemchandra , 2006,  Political History Of Ancient India, p.336)
    Simuka inscription at Naneghat Caves.jpg
    The Simuka inscription (photograph and rubbing) at the Naneghat Caves, in early Brahmi script:
    𑀭𑀸𑀬𑀸 𑀲𑀺𑀫𑀼𑀓 𑀲𑀸𑀢𑀯𑀸𑀳𑀦𑁄 𑀲𑀺𑀭𑀺𑀫𑀢𑁄
    Rāyā Simuka - Sātavāhano sirimato
    "King Simuka Satavahana, the illustrious one" [James Burgess; Georg Bühler (1883). Report on the Elura Cave Temples and the Brahmanical and Jaina Caves in Western India. Trübner & Company. p. 69.] " Simuka seems to be mentioned as the father of the acting king Satakarni in the Naneghat inscription dated to 70-60 BCE, itself considered on palaeographical grounds to be posterior to the Nasik Caves inscription of Kanha (probably Simuka's brother) in Cave 19, dated to 100-70 BCE. Recent analysis of sources puts Simuka´s reign possibly around 120 - 96 BCE."(Ollett, Andrew, (2017). Language of the Snakes: Prakrit, Sanskrit, and the Language Order of Premodern India, University of California Press, Okland, (Table 2, Appendix A), p. 189.) "According to the Puranic lists of future kings, "137 years after the accession of Chandragupta Maurya, the Sungas will rule for 112 years and then the Kanvayanas for 45 years whose last king Susharman will be killed by the Andhra Simuka". If the accession of Chandragupta Maurya is dated to 324 BCE, then Simuka started to rule 294 years later, in 30 BCE."(Verma, Thakur Prasad (1971). The Palaeography Of Brahmi Script. pp. 87–88.) "The various Puranas have different names for the founder of the Andhra dynasty: Shishuka in Matsya Purana, Sipraka in Vishnu Purana, Sindhuka in Vayu Purana, Chhesmaka in Brahmanda Purana, and Shudraka or Suraka in Kumarika Khanda of Skanda Purana. These are believed to be corrupted spellings of Simuka, resulting from copying and re-copying of manuscripts."(Ajay Mitra Shastri (1998). The Sātavāhanas and the Western Kshatrapas: a historical framework. Dattsons. p. 42.)  Indica by Megasthenes (350 – 290 BCE) mentions a powerful tribe named "Andarae", whose king maintained an army of 100,000 infantry, 2,000 cavalry and 1,000 elephants. If Andarae is identified with the Andhras, this can be considered additional evidence of Satavahana rule.

    Andrew Ollett, in the analysis cited (2017), regards the possible period of Simuka's reign as 120 - 96 BCE.

    The Naneghat inscription. Dated to 70-60 BCE, it mentions reigning king Satakarni I, his queen Naganika, and his probable father, the "illustrious"" Simuka. (Carla M. Sinopoli 2001, "On the edge of empire: form and substance in the Satavahana dynasty". In Susan E. Alcock (ed.). Empires: Perspectives from Archaeology and History. Cambridge University Press. pp. 166–168.)

    The Satavahana (Andhra) Empire in the 2nd century CE
    Approximate extent of the Satavahana (Andhra) Empire under Gautamiputra Satkarni (in brown), in the 2nd century CE
     

     


     

    https://tinyurl.com/yckdognr


    No automatic alt text available.Image result for baudhayana migrations
    Battle of interpretation of R̥gveda texts

    The battle of ten kings in the world's most ancient text, R̥gveda, is matched by the Battle of R̥gveda texts. 

    An evidence of the battle of texts is presented in this long note, long because it includes full texts from R̥gveda (with alternative translations) and full texts of the papers of Stuhrmann, Witzel and Talageri.

    Witsel leans on Stuhrmann to distort the meanings of texts. Shrikant Talageri points out how the disagreements between Witzel and Stuhrmann are whitewashed by Witzel on the issue of the identification of the guru of Bharata-s. Some scholars see dāśarājñá as a battle between two guru-s: Viśvāmitra and Vasiṣṭha [like the academic wars fought on German indology roots, cf. Vishwa Adluri and Joydeep Bagchi's narration in:The Nay Science: A History of German Indology (2014)] about the meanings and purport of ancient Indian texts.

    The battle of texts is about wars involving dāśarājñá, battle of ten kings

    R̥gveda documents a battle between the Puru Vedic Aryan kingdoms of the Bharatas, allied with other peoples of the north west India, guided by the royal sage Viśvāmitra, and the Trtsu-Bharata (Puru) king Sudas, who emerges victorious. KF Geldner in his 1951 translation avers that this battle narrative is a historical event. Schmidt has, in 1980, discussed the details of the battle. (Schmidt, H.P. Notes on Rgveda 7.18.5-10Indica. Organ of the Heras Institute, Bombay. Vol.17, 1980, 41-47.)

    Reasons/causes for the dāśarājñá, battle of ten kings

    What was the objective of the battle? In my view, the battlefield in the Ravi riverbasin and  the key cause for the battle is provided by the metaphor of 'hungry fish' used in RV VII.18.6:



    "Eager for spoil was Turvasa Purodas, fain to win wealth, like fishes urged by hunger.
    The Bhrgus and the Druhyus quickly listened: friend rescued friend mid the two distant peoples." (Griffith translation)

    Sayana/Wilson translate the r̥ca focussing on Turvaśa's mission to acquire wealth: Turvas'a, who was presiding (at solemn rites), diligent in sacrifice, (went to Suda_sa) for wealth; but like fishes restricted (to the element of water), the Bhrigus and Druhyus quickly assailed them; of these two everywhere going the friend (of Suda_sa, Indra) rescued his friend.

    रयि m. or (rarely) f. (fr. √ रा ; the following forms occur in the वेद , रयिस् , °य्/इम् , °यिभिस् , °यीणाम् ; रय्य्/आ,°य्य्/ऐ,°य्य्/आम् ; cf. 2. रै) , property , goods , possessions , treasure , wealth (often personified) RV. AV. VS. Br. S3rS. ChUp.

    This comparison of Matsya people with 'hungry fish' means, that there were rivalries among the people about the use of water from the rivers for their livelihoods (hence, the signifier of hungry fish) and about the impediments caused to acquire wealth.

    The pun on the word matsya, 'fish' is also a reference to the name of peoples called matsya. Matsya is one of the 16 janapada-s. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Matsya_Kingdom This may explain the reason why the battle was joined by ten kings since a large number of people from the region of North India were concerned about their livelihood, searching for avenues to acquire wealth.


    A succinct narrative is the summary provided in Wikipedia.https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_the_Ten_Kings

    Belligerents involved in dāśarājñá



    The Trtsu are the group led by king Sudas. Sudas himself is included in the "ten kings", as the Trtsus are said to be surrounded by ten kings in 7.33.5. But it is not made explicit how this number is supposed to be broken down: if of the peoples mentioned in 7.18, the Turvasas, Yaksuss (pun for Yadu),[4] Matsyas, Bhrgus, Druhyus, Pakthas, Bhalanas, Alinas, Shivas and Visanins are counted, the full number is reached, leaving the Anavas (7.18.14), the Ajas and Sigrus (7.18.19) and the "21 men of both Vaikarna tribes" (7.18.11) without a king, and implying that Bheda (7.18.19, also mentioned 7.33.3 and 7.83.4, the main leader slain by Sudas), Shimyu (7.18.5), and Kavasa (7.18.12) are the names of individual kings. The Bharatas are named among the enemies in 7.33 but not in 7.18.

    • Alinas: One of the tribes defeated by Sudas at the Dasarajna, and it was suggested that they lived to the north-east of Nuristan, because the land was mentioned by the Chinese pilgrim Xuanzang.
    • Anu: Some place them in the Paruṣṇī (Ravi) area.
    • Bhrigus: Probably the priestly family descended from the ancient Kavi Bhrigu. Later, they are related to the composition of parts of the Atharva Veda (Bhṛgv-Āṅgirasa) .
    • Bhalanas: Fought against Sudas in the Dasarajna battle. Some scholars have argued that the Bhalanas lived in the Bolan Pass area.
    • Druhyus: Some align them with the Gandhari (RV I 1.126.7).
    • Matsya are only mentioned in the RV (7.18.6), but later in connection with the Śālva.
    • Parsu: The Parśu have been connected by some with the ancient Persians.
    • Purus: One of the major tribal confederations in the Rigveda.
    • Panis: Also the name of a class of demons; later associated with the Scythians.

    A monograph in German by Rainer Stuhrmann was published in 2016 with a summary English translation by Michael Witzel.
    http://crossasia-journals.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/index.php/ejvs/article/view/933

    https://bharatiya-prakrtisanskrtibhakti.blogspot.in/p/bharatavarsha-ancient-kingdoms-peoples.html Bharatavarsha - Ancient Kingdoms and Peoples
    Dasarajna Yuddha and Mahabharata

    Erdosy also sees the dāśarājñá as a prototype of Mahābhārata war of later periods. (Erdosy, George (1995), The Indo-Aryans of Ancient South Asia: Language, Material Culture and Ethnicity, Walter de Gruyter).

    The two blogposts expoud a hypothesis that the Mahābhārata war narratives are recollections/re-statement of theThe Battle of Ten Kings (dāśarājñá) in R̥gveda.

    References to the Battle of Ten Kings occur in the following texts: RV VII, hymns 18, 33 and 83.4-8). The full texts of RV VII.18, 33 and 83 are presented below.








    Translation (Sayana/Wilson):
    7.018.01 Our forefathers, Indra, glorifying you, have obtained all desirable (riches); in your gift are cows easy to be milked, and horses, and you are the liberal donor of wealth to the devout. [tve = tvayi, in you]. 
    7.018.02 You dwell with your glories like a ra_ja_ with his wives; Maghavan, who are wise and experienced, (reward our) praises with the precious metals, with cows, with horses; conduct us who are dependent on your riches. [With the precious metals: pis'a_, silver or gold, and the like; ru_pen.a hiran.ya_dina_ va_; ru_pa may also mean beauty]. 
    7.018.03 These gratifying and pious hymns, emulous (in earnestness), are addressed on this occasion to you, may the path of your riches lead downwards; may we, Indra, (diligent) in your praise, enjoy felicity. 
    7.018.04 Desirous of milking you like a milch cow at pasture, Vasis.t.ha has let loose his prayers to you; every one of my people proclaims you the lord of cattle; may Indra be present at our praises. 
    7.018.05 The adorable Indra made the well-known deep waters (of the Parus.n.i) fordable for Suda_sa, and converted the vehement awakening imprecation of the sacrificer into the calumnation of the rivers. [Converted the vehement: sardhantam s'imyum uchahasya s'a_pam sindhu_na_m akr.n.od as'asti_h = utsahma_na_m bodhma_na_m stotuh s'a_pam abhis'asti_h sindhu_na_m akarot, he made the exerting awakening curse of the praiser the imprecations of the rivers; vis'varu_podbhavam a_tmano abhis'a_pam, the imprecation on his (Indra) has its birth in vis'varu_pa]. 
    7.018.06 Turvas'a, who was presiding (at solemn rites), diligent in sacrifice, (went to Suda_sa) for wealth; but like fishes restricted (to the element of water), the Bhrigus and Druhyus quickly assailed them; of these two everywhere going the friend (of Suda_sa, Indra) rescued his friend. [The legend: Indra saves one of the two, Suda_sa (and perhaps slays the other), turvas'am avadhi_t; matsyaso nis'itah, fishes limited to water; the people of the country Matsya were attacked by Turvas'a, tena matsyajanapada ba_dhitah; s'rus.t.im cakruh (applied to the Bhrigus) = as'upra_ptim cakruh; sukham turvas'asys cakruh-- making the Bhrigus and Druhyus the allies of Turvas'a]. 
    7.018.07 Those who dress the oblation, those who pronounce auspicious words, those who abstain from penance, those who bear horns (in their hands), those who bestow happiness (on the world by sacrifice), glorify that Indra, who recovered the cattle of the Arya from the plunderers, who slew the enemies in battle. [Those who dress: Denominations of the persons assisting at religious rites are: 1. paktha_sah, havis.am pa_cakah, cooks of the butter offered in oblation; 2. bhala_nasah, bhadra va_cinah, speakers of that which is lucky; 3. alina_sah, tapobhir apravr.ddhah, not eminent by austerities; 4. vis.a_n.inah, having black horns in their hands for the purpose of scratching kan.d.uyana_rtham, the same as di_ks.itah, having undergone the preliminary purification called di_ks.a; 5. s'iva_sah, ya_ga_dina_ sarvasya lokasya s'ivakarah, the makers happy of all people by sacrifice and the like]. 
    7.018.08 The evil-disposed and stupid (enemies of Suda_sa), crossing the humble Parus.n.i river, have broken down its banks; but he by his greatness pervades the earth, and Kavi, the son of Ca_yamana, like a falling victim, sleeps (in death). [Sleeps in death: killed Suda_sa]. 
    7.018.09 The waters followed their regular course to the Parus.n.i, nor (wandered) beyond it; the quick courser (of the king) came to the accessible places, and Indra made the idly-talking enemies, with their numerous progeny, subject among men (to Suda_sa). [Indra is said to have repaired the banks of the river so that the waters -- iyur artham na nyartham-- went to their object, that is, their former bed, not below or beyond it; the enemies Amitra_n are called vadhriva_cah or jalpaka_n]. 
    7.018.10 They who ride on particoloured cattle, (the Maruts), despatched by Pr.s.n.i and recalling the engagement made by them with their friend (Indra), came like cattle from the pasturage, when left without a herdsman; the exulting Niyut steeds brought them quickly (against the foe). 
    7.018.11 The hero Indra created the Maruts (for the assistance of the ra_ja_), who, ambitious of fame, slew one-and-twenty of the men on the two banks (of the Parus.n.i), as a well-looking priest lops the sacred grass in the chamber of sacrifice. 
    7.018.12 You, the bearer of the thunderbolt, did drown S'ruta, Kavas.a, Vr.ddha and afterwards Druhyu, in the waters; for they, Indra, who are devoted to you, and glorify you, preferring your friendship, enjoy it. 
    7.018.13 Indra, in his might, quickly demolished all their strongholds, and their seven (kinds of) cities; he has given the dwelling of the son of Anu to Tr.tsu; may we, (by propitiating Indra), conquer in battle the ill-speaking man. [Seven kinds of cities: purah sapta, seven cities; nagai_h sapta praka_rah or pra_ka_ra_h, seven-walled; conquer in battle: jes.ma pu_rum manus.yam mr.dhrava_cam, speaking imperfectly or barbarously; or baddhava_cam, whose speech is threatening, obstructing or adverse]. 
    7.018.14 The warriors of the Anus and Druhyus, intending (to carry off the) cattle, (hostile) to the pious (Suda_sa) perished to the number of sixty-six thousand six hundred and sixty; such are all the glorious acts of Indra. [Sixty-thousand: s.as.t.ih s'ata s'at. sahasra s.as.t.ir adhi s'at. = sixty hundreds, six thousands, sixty, with six more; s'ata_ni = thousands, sahasra_ni_tyartham]. 
    7.018.15 These hostile, Tr.tsus, ignorantly contending with Indra, fled routed as rapidly as rivers on a downward course, and being discomfited, abandoned all their possessions to Suda_sa. 
    7.018.16 Indra has scattered over the earth the hostile rival of the hero (Suda_sa), the senior of Indra, the appropriator of the oblation; Indra has baffled the wrath of the wratfhful enemy, and the (foe) advancing on the way (against Suda_sa) has taken the path of flight. 
    7.018.17 Indra, has effected a valuable (donation) by a pauper; he has slain an old lion by a goat; he has cut the angles of the sacrificial post with a needle; he has given all the spoils (of the enemy) to Suda_sa. [Indra has effected: the three impossible acts are illustrative of the wonderful power of Indra]. 
    7.018.18 Your numerous enemies, Indra, have been reduced to subjection, effect at some time or other the subjugation of the turbulent Bheda, who holds men praising you as guilty of wickedness; hurl, Indra, your sharp thuderbolt against him. [Bheda: one who breaks or separates; may mean an unbeliever, a na_stika; or, the name of the enemy of Suda_sa]. 
    7.018.19 The dwellers on the Yamuna and the Tr.tsus glorified Indra when he killed Bheda in battle; the Ajas, the S'igrus, the Yaks.as, offered him as a sacrifice the heads of the horses (killed in the combat). [Offered to him: balim s'i_rs.a_n.i jabhrur as'vya_ni : they represented the best horses, taken; bali may also have the import of a sacrifice]. 
    7.018.20 Your favours, Indra, and your bounties, whether old or new, cannot be counted like the (recurring) dawn; you have slain Devaka, the son of Ma_nyama_na, and of thine own will, has cast down S'ambara from the vast (mountain). 
    7.018.21 Para_s'ara, the destroyer of hundreds (of ra_ks.asas), and Vasis.t.ha they who, devoted to you, have glorified you in every dwelling, neglect not the friendship of you (their) benefactor; therefore prosperous days dawn upon the pious. [The destroyer: s'ataya_tu, that is, s'akti, the son of Vasis.t.ha, the father of Para_s'ara (Vis.n.u Pura_n.a 8.4)]. 
    7.018.22 Praising the liberality of Suda_sa, the grandson of Devavat, the son of Paijavana, the donor of two hundred cows, and of two chariots with two wives, I, worthy (of the gift), circumambulate you, Agni, like the ministrant priest in the chamber (of sacrifice). 
    7.018.23 Four (horses), having golden trappings, going steadily on a difficult road, celebrated on the earth, the excellent and acceptable gifts (made) to me by Suda_sa, the son of Paijavana, bear me as a son (to obtain) food and progeny. [The excellent: smaddis.t.ayah, an epithet of as'vah: prasa'sta_tisarjana_ s'raddha_dida_na_n:gayukta_, being or having part of a donation made in the belief of presenting what is excellent]. 
    7.018.24 The seven worlds praise (Suda_sa) as if he were Indra; him whose fame (spreads) through the spacious heaven and earth; who, munificent, has distributed (wealth) on every eminent person, and (for him) the flowing (rivers) have destroyed Yudhyamadhi in war. 
    7.018.25 Maruts, leaders (of rites), attend upon this (prince) as you did upon Divoda_sa, the father of Suda_sa; favour the prayers of the devout son of Pijavana, and may his strength be unimpaired, undecaying].

    Alternative translation (Grifffith): HYMN XVIII. Indra. 18
    1. ALL is with thee, O Indra, all the treasures which erst our fathers won who sang thy praises.
    With thee are milchkine- good to milk, and horses: best winner thou of riches for the pious.
    2 For like a King among his wives thou dwellest: with glories, as a Sage, surround and help us.
    Make us, thy servants, strong for wealth, and honour our songs wirth kine and steeds and
    decoration.
    3 Here these our holy hymns with joy and gladness in pious emulation have approached thee.
    Hitherward come thy path that leads to riches: may we find shelter in thy favour, Indra.
    Vasistha hath poured forth his prayers, desiring to milk thee like a cow in goodly pasture.
    All these my people call thee Lord of cattle: may Indra. come unto the prayer we offer.
    5 What though the floods spread widely, Indra made them shallow and easy for Sudas to traverse.
    He, worthy of our praises, caused the Simyu, foe of our hymn, to curse the rivers' fury.
    6 Eager for spoil was Turvasa Purodas, fain to win wealth, like fishes urged by hunger.
    The Bhrgus and the Druhyus quickly listened: friend rescued friend mid the two distant peoples.
    7 Together came the Pakthas, the Bhalanas, the Alinas, the Sivas, the Visanins.
    Yet to the Trtsus came the AryasComrade, through love of spoil and heroes' war, to lead them.
    Fools, in their folly fain to waste her waters, they parted inexhaustible Parusni.
    Lord of the Earth, he with his might repressed them: still lay the herd and the affrighted
    herdsman.
    9 As to their goal they sped to their destruetion: they sought Parusni; even the swift returned
    not.
    Indra abandoned, to Sudas the manly, the swiftly flying foes, unmanly babblers.
    10 They went like kine unherded from the pasture, each clinging to a friend as chance directed.
    They who drive spotted steeds, sent down by Prsni, gave ear, the Warriors and the harnessed horses.
    11 The King who scattered oneandtwenty— people of both Vaikarna tribes through lust of glory-
    As the skilled priest clips grass within the chamber, so hath the Hero Indra, wrought their
    downfall.
    12 Thou, thunderarmed-, overwhelmedst in the waters famed ancient Kavasa and then the Druhyu.
    Others here claiming friendship to their friendship, devoted unto thee, in thee were joyful.
    13 Indra at once with conquering might demolished all their strong places and their seven castles.
    The goods of Anus' son he gave to Trtsu. May we in sacrifice conquer scorned Puru.
    14 The Anavas and Druhyus, seeking booty, have slept, the sixty hundred, yea, six thousand,
    And sixandsixty— heroes. For the pious were all these mighty exploits done by Indra.
    15 These Trtsus under Indras' careful guidance came speeding like loosed waters rushing downward.
    The foemen, measuring exceeding closely, abandoned to Sudas all their provisions.
    16 The heros' side who drank the dressed oblation, Indras' denier, far over earth he scattered.
    Indra brought down the fierce destroyers' fury. He gave them various roads, the paths' Controller.
    17 even with the weak he wrought this matchless exploit: even with a goat he did to death a lion.
    He pared the pillars' angles with a needle. Thus to Sudas Indra gave all provisions.
    18 To thee have all thine enemies submitted: even the fierce Bheda hast thou made thy subject.
    Cast down thy sharpened thunderbolt, O Indra, on him who harms the men who sing thy praises.
    19 Yamuna and the Trtsus aided Indra. There he stripped Bheda bare of all his treasures.
    The Ajas and the Sigrus and the Yaksus brought in to him as tribute heads of horses.
    20 Not to be scorned, but like Dawns past and recent, O Indra, are thy favours and thy riches.
    Devaka, Manyamanas' son, thou slewest, and smotest Sambara from the lofty mountain.
    21 They who, from home, have gladdened thee, thy servants ParasaraVasisthaSatayatu,
    Will not forget thy friendship, liberal Giver. So shall the days dawn prosperous for the princes.
    22 Priestlike-, with praise, I move around the altar, earning Paijavanas' reward, O Agni,
    Two hundred cows from Devavans' descendant, two chariots from Sudas with mares to draw them.
    23 Gift of Paijavana, four horses bear me in foremost place, trained steeds with pearl to deck
    them.
    Sudass' brown steeds, firmlystepping-, carry me and my son for progeny and glory.
    24 Him whose fame spreads between wide earth and heaven, who, as dispenser, gives each chief his
    portion,
    Seven flowing Rivers glorify like Indra. He slew Yudhyamadhi in close encounter.
    25 Attend on him O ye heroic Maruts as on Sudass' father Divodasa.
    Further Paijavanas' desire with favour. Guard faithfully his lasting firm dominion.


    7.033.01 The white-complexioned accomplishers of holy ceremonies, wearing the lock of hair on the right side, have afforded me delight, when, rising up I call the leaders (of rites) to the sacred grass; the Vasis.t.has, (my sons) should never be far from me. [White-complexioned: s'vity an~cah = s'vetavarn.ah, white-coloured (applied to the vasis.t.has); wearing the lock of hair on the right side: daks.in.atas kaparda_h: kaparda = cu_d.a or single lock of hair left on the top of the head at tonsure; Vasis.t.has wear it on the right of the crown of the head, daks.in.e s'iraso bha_ge]. 
    7.033.02 Disgracing (Pa_s'adyumna), they brought from afar the fierce Indra, when drinking the ladle of Soma at his sacrifice, to (receive) the libation (of Suda_sa); Indra hastened from the effused Soma of Pa_s'adumna, the son of Va_yata, to the Vasis.t.has. [They brought: A legend is related. The sons of Vasis.t.ha had undertaken a soma sacrifice to Indra on behalf of Suda_sa. They found that he was present at a similar solemnity instituted by the ra_ja_ Pa_s'adyumna, the son of Va_yata, on which they abused the ra_ja_, broke off his sacrifice, and by their mantras, compelled Indra to come to that of their patrons]. 
    7.033.03 In the same manner was he, (Suda_sa) enabled by them easily to cross the Sindhu river; in the same manner, through them he easily slew his foe; so in like manner, Vasis.t.has, through your prayers, did Indra defend Suda_sa in the war with the ten kings. [He easily sle his foe: bhedam jagha_na: bheda may also be a proper name; in the war with ten kings: da_s'ara_jn~e = das'abhi_ ra_ja_bhih saha yuddhe]. 
    7.033.04 By your prayers, leaders (of rites), is effected the gratificcation of your progenitors; I have set in motion the axle (of the chariot); be no you intert, for by your sacred metres, Vasis.t.has, (chanted) with a loud voice, you sustain vigour in Inda. [Of your rogenitors: pitr.n.a_m, in the gen., pl. used honorifically, implying father, i.e. Vasis.t.ha; I have set in motion: aks.am avyayam = rathasya aks.am avyaya_mi, ca_laya_mi, I cause to move the axle of the car, ascribing the words to Vasis.t.ha, as announcing his intention to return to his hermitage]. 
    7.033.05 Suffering from thirst, soliciting (rain), supported (by the Tr.tsus) in the war with the ten ra_ja_s, (the Vasis.t.has) made Indra radiant as the sun; Indra heard (the praises) of Vasis.t.ha glorifying him, and bestowed a spacious region on the Tr.tsus. 
    7.033.06 The Bharatas, inferior (to their foes), were shorn (of their possessions), like he staves for driving cattle, (stripped of their leaves and branches); but Vasis.t.ha became their family priest, and the people of the Tr.tsus prospered. [People of the Tr.tsus: Tr.tsus are the same as the Bharatas. Sam.varan.a, the son of R.ks.a, the fourth in descent from Bharata, the son of Dus.yanta, was driven from his kingdom by the Pa_n~ca_las, and obliged to take refuge with his tribe among the thickets on the Sindhu until Vasis.t.ha came to them and consented to be the ra_ja_'s purohit, when they recovered their territory]. 
    7.033.07 Three shed moisture upon the regions, three are their glorious progeny, of which the chief is night; three communicators of warmth accompany the dawn; verily the Vasis.t.has understand all these. [Three shed moisture: S'a_tya_ana is cited: the three who send rain on the three regions of earth, mid-air, and heaven, are Agni, Va_yu and A_ditya; they also diffuse warmth; thei offspring are the Vasus, the Rudras, the A_dityas, the latter of whom are the same as Jyotis., light]. 
    7.033.08 The glory of these Vasi.s.t.has is like the splendour of the sun; their greatness as profound as (the depth of) the ocean; your praise, Vasis.t.has, has the velocity of the wind; by no other can it be surpassed. 
    7.033.09 By the wisdom seated in the heart the Vasis.t.has traverse the hidden thousand branched world, and the Apsarasas sit down wearing the vesture spread out by Yama. [The hidden thousand-branched world: nin.yam sahasravals'am abhisan~caranti, they completely go over the hidden, tirohitam, or durjn~a_nam, ignorant, sahasra vals'am, thousand-branched, that is, sam.sa_ram, the revolving world of various living beings, or the succession of many births; the allusion is to the repeated births of Vasis.t.ha, who is the first of the Praja_patis, or mind-born sons of Brahma_, who is the son of Urvas'i_; hr.dayasya praketaih prajn~a_naih, internal convictions or knowledge; this may imply the detachment of Vasis.t.ha or his sons from the world. The apsaras sit down: yamena tatam paridhim vayanto apsarasa upasedur vasis.t.ha_h: te vasis.tha_h, those vasis.t.has or that vasis.t.ha; yamena = sarvaniyantra_, by the restrainer or regulator of all; ka_ran.a_tmana_, identical with cause, that is, by acts, as the causes of vital condition; the garb paridhim, vastram, spread, tatam, by him, is he revolution of life and death; janma_diprava_ha_h, weavin, vayantah; connecting this with apsarasah, the myphs, or, the nymph Urvas'i_, who sat down or approached in the capacity of a mother, jananitvena, wearing that vesture which he was destined by former nets to wear]. 
    7.033.10 When Mitra and Varun.a beheld you, Vasis.t.ha, quitting the lustre of the lightning (for a different form), then one of your births (took place), inasmuch as Agastya bore you from your (former) abode. [Agasya bore you: agastyo yat tva_ vis'a_ a_jabha_ra = yada_ purvavastha_na_t tva_m a_jaha_ra, when Agastya took you from the former condition; mitra_varun.au a_va_m janayisya_va, we two Mitra and Varun.a, will beget; or, a_va_bhya_m ayam ja_yeta iti samakalpata_m, the two divinities determined this Vasis.t.ha shall be begotten by us]. 
    7.033.11 Verily, Vasis.t.ha you are the son of Mitra and Varun.a, born, Brahma_, of the will of Urvas'i_, after the seminal effusion; all the gods have sustained you, (endowed) with celestial and Vedic vigour in the lake. [Born of the will of Urvas'i_: Urvas'i_, on seeing the birth of the R.s.i, said to herself, let this be my son; Endowed with celestial and vedic vigour: brahman.a_ daivyena; adding an epithet: yuktam, joined with; devasambandhina vedara_s'ina_hambhuva yuktam; pus.kara = kumbha, pitcher used at sacrifice, or the vasati_vara, the pool of water prepared for the same. Vasis.t.ha was born when the vessel, pus.kara, was over-filled and some contents fell upon the earth. Agastya was born of the contents in the vessel; the overflowing fluid being collected together, Vasis.t.ha remained in the lake, tato apsu gr.hyama_n.a_su vasis.t.ha_h pus.kare sthitah; Pus.kara is also the name of a lake in Ajmer; Padma Pura_n.a cites it as the hermitage of Agastya (Sr.s.t.i khan.d.a)]. 
    7.033.12 He, the sage, cognizant of both worlds, was the donor of thousands; he was verily donation; wearing the vesture spread spread by Yama, Vasis.t.ha was born of the Apsaras. 
    7.033.13 Consecrated for the sacrifice, propitiated by praises, they, Mitra and Varun.a, poured a common effusion into the water-jar, from the midst of which Ma_na arose, and from which also, they say, Vasis.t.ha was born. [Consecrated: satre ja_tau = ya_ge di_ks.itau, prepared by preliminary purifications for the ceremony; Ma_na: a name of Agastya with reference to his being of the measure of a span at his birth; udiya_ya tato agastyah s'amyama_tro mahitapah ma_nena sammito yasma_d ma_nya ihocyate, thence arose the great asceic Agastya of the measure of a span, as measured by a measure (ma_na); he is therefore, caled upon earth Ma_nya. Another legend: Agastya was, in a preceding birth, the son of Pulastya]. 
    7.033.14 Pratr.ts, Agastya comes to you; welcome him with devoted minds, and he in the foremost station directs the reciter of the prayer, the chanter of the hymn, the grinder of the stone, and repeats (what is to be repeated). [Pratr.ts = Tr.tsus; in the foremost station: agre, in front, that is, as their Purohita].

    Alternative translation (Griffith): HYMN XXXIII Vasistha. 33
    1. THESE who wear hairknots- on the right, the movers of holy thought, whiterobed-, have won me
    over.
    I warned the men, when from the grass I raised me, Not from afar can my Vasisthas help you.
    2 With Soma they brought Indra from a distance, Over Vaisanta, from the strong libation.
    Indra preferred Vasisthas to the Soma pressed by the son of VayataPasadyumna.
    3 So, verily, with these he crossed the river, in company with these he slaughtered Bheda.
    So in the fight with the Ten KingsVasisthas! did Indra help Sudas through your devotions.
    4 I gladly, men I with prayer prayed by our fathers have fixed your axle: ye shall not be injured:
    Since, when ye sang aloud the Sakvari verses, Vasisthas! ye invigorated Indra.
    5 Like thirsty men they looked to heaven, in battle with the Ten Kings, surrounded and imploring.
    Then Indra heard Vasistha as he praised him, and gave the Trtsus ample room and freedom.
    6 Like sticks and staves wherewith they drive the cattle, Stripped bare, the Bharatas were found
    defenceless:
    Vasistha then became their chief and leader: then widely. were the Trtsus' clans extended.
    7 Three fertilize the worlds with genial moisture: three noble Creatures cast a light before them.
    Three that give warmth to all attend the morning. All these have they discovered, these Vasisthas.
    8 Like the Suns' growing glory is their splendour, and like the seas' is their unflathomed
    greatness.
    Their course is like the winds'. Your laud, Vasisthas, can never be attained by any other.
    9 They with perceptions of the heart in secret resort to that which spreads a thousand branches.
    The Apsaras brought hither the Vasisthas wearing the vesture spun for them by Yama.
    10 A form of lustre springing from the lightning wast thou, when Varuna and Mitra saw thee.
    Thy one and only birth was then, Vasistha, when from thy stock Agastya brought thee hither.
    11 Born of their love for UrvasiVasistha thou, priest, art son of Varuna and Mitra;
    And as a fallen drop, in heavenly fervour, all the Gods laid thee on a lotusblossorn-.
    12 He thinker, knower both of earth and heaven, endowed with many a gift, bestowing thousands,
    Destined to wear the vesture spun by Yama, sprang from the Apsaras to life, Vasistha.
    13 Born at the sacrifice, urged by adorations, both with a common flow bedewed the pitcher.
    Then from the midst thereof there rose up Mana, and thence they say was born the sage Vasistha.
    14 He brings the bearer of the laud and Saman: first shall he speak bringing the stone for
    pressing.
    With grateful hearts in reverence approach him: to you, O PratrdasVasistha cometh.


    7.083.01 Indra and Varun.a, leaders (of rites), contemplating your affinity, and desirous of cattle, the worshippers, armed with large sickles, have proceeded to the east (to cut the sacred grass); destroy, Indra and Varun.a, your enemies, whether Da_sa_s or A_rya_s and defend Suda_sa with yor protection. [Sickles: pr.thupars'avah = visti_rn.a s'vapars'u hasta, holding large rib-bones of horses; as'vapars'u = an implement for cutting the kus'a grass (as'vapars'va_ barhiracchaiti: Taittiri_ya Bra_hman.a 3.2.2.1), either the rib of a horse, or an instrument like it; it is frequently alluded to in the Bra_hman.as and Su_tras; Taittiri_ya Sam.hita_ 1.1.2: ghos.ad asi: Baudha_yana says that this is addressed to the As'vapars'u; you are the implement, the priest having taken it in his hand; as'vapars'u as'vapars'vasthi, the rib-bone of a horse, the edge of which is as sharp as a sword, and fit for cutting; tac ca khad.gavat ti_ks.n.adbaratvat lavane samarthah]. 
    7.083.02 Where men assemble with uplifted banners, in whatever conflict, there is something unfavourable; where living beings, looking to heaven, are in fear, there, Indra and Varun.a, speak tous (encouragement). [There is something unfavourable: 'everything is evil'; yatra ca yuddhe bhuvana_, bhuvana_ni, bhu_taja_ta_ni svardr.s'ah, s'ari_rapatad u_rdhvam svargasya dras.t.a_ro vitas' ca bhayante, bibhyati, tatra, tadris'e san:gra_me he indra_varun.au no'sman adhivocatam, asmatpaks.apa_tavacanau bhavata_m = in whatever (battle) living beings and those seeing heaven (i.e. gone to heaven, departed) are in fear, there, Indra and Varun.a, plead our cause]. 
    7.083.03 The ends of the earth are beheld laid waste; the clamour has ascended, Indra and Varun.a, to heaven; the adversaries of my people approach me; having heard my invocation, come for my defence. 
    7.083.04 Indra and Varun.a, you protected Suda_sa, overwhelming the yet unassailed Bheda with your fatal weapons; here the prayers of threse Tr.tsus in time of battle, so that my ministration may have borne them fruit. 
    7.083.05 Indra and Varun.a, the murderous (weapons) of my enemy distressme; foes among the malignant (assail me); you two are sovereigns over both (celestial and terrestrial) wealth; protect us therefore, onthe day of battle. 
    7.083.06 Both (Suda_sa and the Tr.tsus) call upon you two (Indra and Varun.a), in combats for the acquisition of wealth, when you defend Suda_sa, together with Tr.tsus, when attacked bythe ten ra_ja_s. 
    7.083.07 The ten confederated irreligious ra_ja_s did not prevail, Indra and Varun.a, against Suda_sa; the praise of the leaders (of rites), the offerers of sacrificial food, was fruitful; the gods were present at their sacrifices. 
    7.083.08 You gave vigour, Indra and Varun.a, to Suda_sa when surrounded on all sides by the ten ra_ja_s (in the country) where the pious Tr.tsus, walking in whiteness, and wearing braided hair, worshipped with oblations and praise. [Walking in whiteness: s'vit yan~cah kapardinas tr.tsavah: the epithes are explained: svaityam nairma_lyam gacchantah, going in, or to, whiteness, or freedom from soil; and jat.ilah, having braided hair. The Tr.tsus are the pupils of Vasis.t.ha, Vasis.t.has'is.ya_h etasanjn~a_h r.tvija_h]. 
    7.083.09 One of you destroys enemies inbattle, the other ever protects religious observances; we invoke you, showerers (of benefits), with praises; bestow upon us, Indra and Varun.a, felicity. 
    7.083.10 May Indra, Varun.a, Mitra, Aryaman grant us wealth and a large and spacious mansion; may the lustre of Aditi, the augmentress (of sacrifice), be innoxious to us; we recite the praise of the divine Savita_.

    Alternative translation (Griffith): HYMN LXXXIII. IndraVaruna-. 83
    1. LOOKING to you and your alliance, O ye Men, armed with broad axes they went forward, fain for
    spoil.
    Ye smote and slew his Dasa and his Aryan enemies, and helped Sudas with favour, IndraVaruna-.
    2 Where heroes come together with their banners raised, in the encounter where is naught for us to
    love,
    Where all things that behold the light are terrified, there did ye comfort us, O IndraVaruna-.
    3 The boundaries of earth were seen all dark with dust: O IndraVaruna-, the shout went up to
    heaven.
    The enmities of the people compassed me about. Ye heard my calling and ye came to me with help.
    4 With your resistless weapons, IndraVaruna-, ye conquered Bheda and ye gave Sudas your aid.
    Ye heard the prayers of these amid the cries of war: effectual was the service of the Trtsus'
    priest.
    5 O IndraVaruna-, the wickedness of foes and mine assailants' hatred sorely trouble me.
    Ye Twain are Lords of riches both of earth and heaven: so grant to us your aid on the decisive day.
    6 The men of both the hosts invoked you in the fight, Indra and Varuna, that they might win the
    wealth,
    What time ye helped Sudas, with all the Trtsu folk, when the Ten Kings had pressed him down in
    their attack.
    7 Ten Kings who worshipped not, O IndraVaruna-, confederate, in war prevailed not over Sudas.
    True was the boast of heroes sitting at the feast: so at their invocations Gods were on their side.
    8 O IndraVaruna-, ye gave Sudas your aid when the Ten Kings in battle compassed him about,
    There where the whiterobed- Trtsus with their braided hair, skilled in song worshipped you with
    homage and with hymn.
    9 One of you Twain destroys the Vrtras in the fight, the Other evermore maintains his holy Laws.
    We call on you, ye Mighty, with our hymns of praise. Vouchsafe us your protection, IndraVaruna-.
    10 May IndraVarunaMitra, and Aryaman vouchsafe us glory and great shelter spreading far.
    We think of the beneficent light of Aditi, and Savitars' song of praise, the God who strengthens
    Law.


    For a translation of RV VIII.18 by Kant Singh see: 

    "Sudas’ battle with the ten tribes Hymn 7.18 Translated by Kant SinghThe hymn is famous as an account of the famous dasrajanya battle (the battle of ten kings). As my translation shows below, this is a misunderstanding. Sudas’ war was with 21 kings. It may be that they belonged to ten tribes in all (and these ten tribes are named in the hymn). A number of their misunderstandings based on previous faulty translations are also cleared in the below work. For example,it’s clear that there was no matsya tribe involved in this battle; Sudas was himself a Bharata; Aja, Sigru and Yakshu were not his enemies; (The war is over. A celebration has been organized to felicitate Indra and Sudas. People have come from far, to pay tribute.)"

    Sudas’ battle with
    the ten tribes
    Hymn 7.18
    Translated by Kant Singh
    ar, to pay tribute.)

    Die Zehnkönigsschlacht am Ravifluß

    Rainer Stuhrmann

    Abstract

    The present study investigates the question whether and how far the “Ten Kings’ Battle” of RV 7.18 can be understood as an historical occurrence; further, how one has to evaluate the mutual relationship of the tribes and kings involved, as well as the cause, the actual process and the political outcome of the battle. Even though the battle was “the main political occurrence of the Rig-Veda “(Witzel 2007: 435), and thus has been treated frequently, Jamison and Brereton regard the actual events as “anything but clear” (2014, vol. II, p. 903) and even doubt the actual historical value of this hymn.
    However, just like the Rig-Veda can indeed be used as an historical source, as indicated by the work of Michael Witzel (1995a, b), in this case too, historical events can be detected in the poetry of the mighty wordsmith Vasiṣṭha.
    In favor of an actual battle speak the following arguments: Vasiṣṭha portraits himself as an eye-witness, he describes the progress of the battle with evocative details – quite contrary to other, merely commemorated battles – , the surprising turn of the battle, that is the piercing of the dykes of the Ravi River, and the realistic stance of Vasiṣṭha regarding war, RV 7,83,2: yátrā náraḥ samáyante kr̥tádʰvajo yásminn ājā́ bʰávati kíṃ caná priyám / yátrā bʰáyante bʰúvanā svardŕ̥śas tátrā na indrāvaruṇā́dʰi vocatam //: “where men with hoisted banners encounter each other in battle, where nothing dear occurs, where the beings regarding the sun have fear – there, Indra and Varuṇa, speak for us!” (ch. 1).
    It is clear that, next to the king of the Bharata, Sudās, the head of a poet clan, Vasiṣṭha, too, has to be included among the victors of the battle: Vasiṣṭha was richly honored by Sudās for his spiritual aid during the battle, and became the head of the Tṛtsu clan, whose rise to fortune began with the victory in this battle (ch. 2). Along the Bharatas’ trail of conquest – originally apparently just a subtribe of the Pūru, and both late Vedic arrivals – Sudās had crossed the Ravi from west to east, just as he had, earlier on, the Indus. Shortly after crossing the Ravi River, he was encircled by an enemy alliance of Aryan and non-Aryan tribes. Upstream, they cut the dykes, as to inundate Sudās and his army, probably located at an oxbow extension of the river or inside one of its old branches. Instead it was them who, for the most part, ended up in the spreading flood. Therefore the battle took place, at least in part, in the inundated area.
    In the end Sudās was victorious. Many enemies were killed, fled in panic, were slain in the ensuing pursuit, and were partly swept away by the flood (Ch.3).
    The alliance consisted of Aryan and non-Aryan tribes with whom the earlier Aryan immigrants, such as the Turvaśa, Yadu and Druhyu, had allied themselves. As one cannot quickly “take apart” a river (verse 8), much points to non-Aryan indigenous tribes settled on the banks of the Ravi River and belonging to a “hydraulic” civilization that had mastered the knowledge and tools necessary to affect a river system.
    In fact, there are many indications in the Rig-Veda of a hydraulic civilization that was familiar with river management by canals, dykes, re-enforcement of dykes and with sluices, – in other words: the Indus civilization (Ch. 4).
    Because of stanza 13 most interpreters of hymn 7.18 are of the opinion that the Pūru, who are allied with the Bharata throughout the Rig-Veda, belong to the defeated enemies of Sudās. However Pāda d of stanza 13 only says, after depicting the actual battle that ends with stanza 12, that one – to be more precise, Vasiṣṭha and the Tṛtsu – wishes to defeat the Pūru in the distribution of the spoils.
    If conflict only arose during the distribution of the spoils, the Pūru somehow must have been on the side of King Sudās and the Bharata, though not in the actual Ten Kings’ battle. However, in the first two Pādas of stanza 13, the conquest of the “seven” or “seven old cities”, ascribed to the Pūru throughout the Rig-Veda, is here presented as a direct consequence of the victory in the Ten Kings battle:
    ví sadyó víśvā dr̥ṃhitā́ny eṣām índraḥ púraḥ sáhasā saptá dardaḥ /
    vy ā́navasya tŕ̥tsave gáyam bʰāg jéṣma pūrúṃ vidátʰe mr̥dʰrávācam 
    //
     “On the same day Indra ruptured all of their fortifications, one after another, the seven cities, with force. To the Tṛtsu he shall apportion the possessions of the Anu King; may he defeat the Pūru, who talks denigratingly, at the distribution (of the spoils)”
    Both occurrences, the victory of Sudās in the Ten Kings’ battle and the conquest of the “seven cities”, are joined in the same context also in another Rig-Veda hymn, 1.63.7:
    tváṃ ha tyád indra saptá yúdʰyan púro vajrin purukútsāya dardaḥ /
    barhír ná yát sudā́se vŕ̥tʰā várg aṃhó rājan várivaḥ pūráve kaḥ //
    “You Indra, fighting with the club in your hand, have broken the seven cities for Purukutsa, while you threw down, like sacrificial straw, (the enemies) for Sudās, when you, the king, created open space for Pūru from constriction.” (ch. 5)
    According to this, one can regard both occurrences as the parallel action of the allied tribes of the Pūru and the Bharata. While the Bharata, led by Sudās, crossed the Ravi, attracted the main force of the enemies, were then wedged in, but were finally victorious due to the mismanaged piercing of the dykes by the Alliance, the Pūru could more easily attack the “seven old cities” that were devoid of protection and conquer them.
    This is a strategy similar to that, by which more than a thousand years later, Alexander the Great was successful against King Poros at the Jhelum River: he himself crossed the river with a part of his army and defeated the main force of Poros that was rushing toward him, while the other part of his army under Krateros, which had been left on the other side of Poros’ main camp, only then crossed the Jhelum and, pursuing the fleeing enemy, annihilated it.
    As the Ten Kings battle took place after the crossing of the Ravi River from west to east, and as it apparently also led to the conquest of the seven old cities, the conclusion presents itself that the “seven old cities” are indicating Harappa with its partly very old settlement hills as well as settlements farther in the hinterland. Next to the great importance of the Ṛgvedic battle itself, this is supported by the number of participating kings and tribes, that of fallen warriors and by other details such as the denigration of the enemies as “fish” – a main source of nutrition in Harappa – or the apparently totemistic designations of some of the non-Aryan tribes, as well as archeological finds pointing to overpopulated quarters and an unusual high percentage of men, women and children killed by force that are found in the cemeteries and burial pits of late phase Harappa. (ch. 6). As a further consequence of the battle, we can observe, on the one hand, that Sudās and the Bharata under the new Purohita Viśvāmitra crossed over, further east, the Sutlej at its confluence with the Beas, and later on carried out a horse sacrifice. On the other hand, in the seventh Maṇḍala, both the Pūru, Vasiṣṭha and the Tṛtsu are found at the Sarasvatī River, and later on the Yamunā.
    Vasiṣṭha who appears as a real personality in the 7th Maṇḍala, and as a historically trustworthy source, describes the Sarasvatī as the only river flowing from the mountains to the sea. This is less incredible than usually thought as the archeological research of Mughal and others have shown that until the mid-second millennium BCE the banks of the Sarasvatī were still dotted with Indus Culture settlements south of Yazman, and that the Sarasvatī received water by a paleo-channel from the Sutlej (Hakra portion), as well as by its northern tributaries (in the Ghaggar area) that had not yet turned, along with the Yamunā, towards the Ganges.
    Even though the Sarasvatī, already before mid-second millennium BCE, could no longer, or only occasionally, carry its waters to the Rann of Kutch, Vasiṣṭha - even though he did not venture that far himself - could easily have assumed that because of the many settlements on its banks.
    We thus have to date the Ten King’s battle as a double battle fought around Harappa before or, at the latest, around the middle of the second millennium BCE; on the one hand, after a point in time when the Sutlej, in its movement westward, had already met the Beas and both rivers started to create a new, joint bed up to the Chenab, on the other hand, at a time when the Sarasvati could still appear as a mighty river going to the sea (ch. 7).
    The Ten Kings’ battle thus marks the culmination of Ṛgvedic history, in so far as – on the one hand – it concluded the conquest of the Panjab by the Pūru and Bharata latecomers, – and on the other hand, as it opened up the further path eastward into the Indian core territory, where the Vedic conquerors followed the carriers of the Indus civilization that had been weakened in its resources by tectonic and hydrological changes.
    Translated by Michael Witzel

    Full Text:


    This text has to be read together with another monograph of Rainer Stuhrmann:
    Schifffahrt im Rigveda von Rainer Stuhrmann

    This has also been translated by Michael Witzel:


    Summary
    The present study addresses the question of what kind of ships existed that are mentioned in
    the Rigveda and for what purpose the (semi-) nomadic Ṛgvedic people used it. After all, the
    word nā́u- f. "ship" is attested in the Rigveda with many of the passages, about a quarter of
    those found for rátha- m., "chariot". While Wilson, Lassen and Bühler still assumed
    oceangoing vessels, the prevailing opinion of Western Indology views the Rigvedic naus as
    small rowing boats or punts, used to cross the numerous Panjab rivers (Klaus,
    Wasserfahrzeuge, 1989, p. 26).
    The mention of the miraculous ship of the two Aśvin – flown by self-hitched birds or
    equipped with a hundred oars – by which they rescued Bhujyu from marine distress, is
    relegated to the realm of fable and myth (e.g. Lüders p.110f, Zeller p. 67ff, Gotō p. 264ff).
    An examination of all relevant passages of Ṛgvedic nā́u, however, shows that the
    Vedic people used the naus to cross rivers; and also that this involved, in part, larger vessels,
    by which one could transport collapsible chariots and dwellings as well as many people over
    the sometimes very wide Panjab rivers.
    Additional verses indicate that the Ṛgvedic people obviously also transversed large
    wind and wave swept waters with their naus, and that they also undertook sporadic
    explorations and trade expeditions.
    A study of ship propulsion by arítra- n., previously translated "oar," and of aritŕ̥-, m,
    "rower, ferryboat man," reveals that these are not isolated derivatives of a questionable root,
    lost in Old Indic (and Greek), er- : or- r- 'to row.' (Pokorny). Rather, as already Grassmann,
    Wörterbuch, had assumed, they were - either inherited or newly formed Ṛgvedic derivatives
    of a root √ar indicating “movement” (AR1, Mayrhofer).
    A comparative investigation of the semantic distribution of this root in the Ṛgveda and
    in Homer (ὄρνυμι) shows that this root originally indicated the driving (hither) of fluid
    substances such as smoke, dust, fog, and especially of wind, clouds and waves, and it is used
    to describe the motion of these weather phenomena.
    Next the gods who, in Homer, drive especially adverse winds and weather against the
    seafaring Greeks, the only other, however natural agent in the Ṛgveda is the wind.
    This suggests for the Ṛgveda to try out a translation for aritrá "sail" as a means to
    propel a vessel by the wind, and "sailor" for aritŕ̥ .
    Checking out these suggested meanings does not only provide a better sense for the
    concerned Ṛgvedic verses than that of “oar” but it also allows to discover poetically beautiful
    images, e.g., 10,46,7:
    asyā́járāso damā́m arítrā arcáddhūmāso agnáya pāvakā́ḥ /
    śvitīcáya śvātrā́so bhurayávo vanarádo vāyávo ná sómāḥ //
    "His ageless smoke-singing fires, the sails of the houses, are pure, whitish, swelling, fluttering
    (undulating), sitting in the wood, like the winds, like the Somas. "
    Unlike the (also otherwise) quite incomprehensible comparison of fire with oars, the
    comparison with a sail encompasses all epithets (see p. 60).
    The Vedic people obviously did not build these sailboats themselves and were not a
    seafaring people, however, they immigrated into the area of a hydraulic culture, as several
    references in the Ṛgveda indicate about artificial dams, dug out canals and reinforcements of
    dams, either by sheet piling or stack dykes (made of wood).
    Also, the attempted inundation of Bharatas at the Battle of the Ten Kings on the River
    Ravi, effected through piercing dams by the local tribes, points to a civilization experienced in
    hydraulic engineering.
    The alternative between mere crossing the rivers with rowing boats or punts (Klaus,
    Wasserfahrzeuge, 1989, p.26), and travel on the high seas is wrongly put. The latter has
    recently been brought up again – partly in a nationalistic fashion – to prove that the Ṛgvedic
    people were the suspected bearers of the Indus Civilization.
    Rather, the Rigvedic people have used the existing ships and the nautical knowledge
    of the Indus Civilization to transport, with large ships, all of their belongings across the rivers
    of the Punjab, but then also to undertake a few expeditions down the Indus.
    A re-examination of relevant critical Ṛgvedic verses, especially in confrontation with
    Klaus (Samudrá, 1989), indicates that they also reached the Indus estuary and therefore
    attained knowledge of the Arabian Sea.
    I reach a conclusion similar to that of Zimmer (p. 25) and also Lüders (p.102f),
    namely, that in some instances samudrá can reasonably well mean only the Arabian Sea, as a
    marginal part of the Indian Ocean.
    Obviously, the Indo-Aryans did not settle there at the time the Ṛgveda was composed,
    but some individuals knew of the Arabian Sea from their own experience. This is indicated, in
    addition to the knowledge of the saltiness of the sea (Thieme, 1961), by the mention of the sea
    tide in at least one Ṛgvedic passage, and the mighty tidal wave, bore, moving up the Indus.
    The Kavis did not wax greatly about the sea – a fact that Zimmer (p. 26f) and,
    concurring, Lüders (p. 106f) miss in this context. However, this is entirely understandable as
    they did not settle there, and only some adventurous Ṛgvedic persons advanced that far.
    Even the historian Arrian mentions the huge tidal range in the Indus delta only in two
    or three sentences, and only as the tidal wave caused damage to a large part of Alexander’s
    fleet.
    Why should the Ṛgvedic poets, who had only sporadic knowledge of the sea, have
    praised the sea tide like they did for the dawn?
    Finally, the question remains when the Ṛgvedic persons undertook such trips down the Indus,
    and when they made use of the existing sailing ships and nautical knowledge of the Indus
    culture.
    The answer can only be: when river navigation of the Indus Civilization still existed.
    This does not necessarily mean during its Late Mature stage.
    On the one hand, the decline of the Indus culture did not occur as abruptly as
    previously assumed ('localization era', Shaffer, 1995, p. 137ff), and on the other hand, basic
    technologies such as river navigation in one of the largest river systems of the world were not
    likely to have been lost very quickly, even if the volume of trade had declined sharply.
    The pearls of King Bhavya (Ṛgveda 1,126) who settled on the Indus, are witness of
    trade from the coast the Indus upstream, even at the time the Ṛgveda was composed.
    I have shown elsewhere that the Indo-Aryans migrating into India encountered a broad
    front of stubbornly resisting Purs,
    They were built of stone in the mountains, and thus to be translated "castles," and in
    the plains of Northwest India built of clay and (also, of baked) adobe bricks, thus to be
    translated with "towns" or "cities."
    These towns were permanently inhabited by several thousand inhabitants; they offered
    rich booty for the Indo-Aryans (Stuhrmann, 2008, p. 39ff).
    The Vedic people conquered these cities, plundered them and made their inhabitants
    pay tribute, but they did not destroy them - or only in some individual cases.
    The Ṛgvedic Purs were more than local fortifications of mud and wood, made by
    agricultural settlers, as has previously been thought (Rau, 1976).
    The Ten Kings’ Battle on the River Ravi occurred in a core settlement area of the
    Indus Civilization, where the late Bharata conquerors were confronted by an alliance of
    earlier immigrant Aryans and indigenous tribes, apparent experts of water management.
    It seems to me, that all this cannot be ruled out for the end of the Late Mature phase
    and the beginning of the Late phase of the Indus civilization.
    At any rate I detect the immigration and conquests of the Indo-Aryans at a time when
    major urban structures and river navigation, accompanied by trade, still were intact in the
    Indus culture, at least to an appreciable extent, so that the Ṛgvedic people, on the one hand,
    had to fight vehemently to conquer the castles and towns of the Indus Civilization and to
    obtain their goods, but on the other hand, so that they could use its river sailing ships and its
    nautical knowledge for their incidental expeditions.
    To me, this seems to indicate - despite the cladistically older language of the Mitanni
    agreements - the first half of the second millennium BCE, and specifically, closer to the
    beginning rather than to the middle period of the millennium.
    Translated by Michael Witzel

    On 24 June 2017, Shrikant Talageri has critiqued the views of Rainer Stuhrmann at

    Full text of the critique is as follows:

    Stuhrmann, Witzel and the Joke that is Western Indology

    Shrikant G Talageri


    A German scholar, Rainer Stuhrmaan, has written a paper in German, entitled "Die Zehnkönigsschlacht am Ravifluß" ("The Ten Kings' Battle on the Ravi"), appearing in Witzel's "Electronic Journal of Vedic Studies", Volume 23 (2016), Issue 1:


    The paper itself is in German, a language which is Greek to Indian (Hindu) bank-employee yokels like myself, but, fortunately, we have a summary of the paper translated (from German to English) by none other than Witzel himself, which sheds a little light on the scholarly findings published in this paper. This paper is important because it shows more clearly than anything else how Indological studies in western academia are nothing short of a joke: paper after paper is still written by scholar after scholar, reiterating utterly discredited and disproved themes and ideas which carry on nineteenth century misconceptions with the doggedness of the horse with cast-iron blinkers, who can neither see, nor is expected to see, newer interpretations and new facts and data in deeply-researched papers by writers outside the hallowed circle of the closed-door clique that constitutes the "peer reviewed" mutual admiration society that is western academia. It shows the utterly fake, fraudulent and outdated nature of present-day western "Indology", which has become nothing more than a powerful, academically recognized and financed, propaganda club or juvenile writers' cottage industry.

    Before examining (on the basis of the translated summary of the paper by Witzel) the hopelessly outdated aspects of Stuhrmann's paper, it will be pertinent to point out a few positive points in Stuhrmann's paper:

    1. First, when he quotes Witzel in describing the Battle of the Ten Kings as the "main political occurrence of the Rig-Veda (Witzel 2007:435)". Indeed it is the main (and oldest recorded) political occurrence in Indo-European history, since it records the presence of five (Indo-Aryan, Iranian, Armenian, Greek and Albanian) of the twelve recognized branches of Indo-European languages, in fact the very five branches classified by linguists as being the last five branches to remain in any proposed Homeland after the departure of the other seven branches, in the most important historical event in the Homeland before the migration of four of these branches from that Homeland. See the last section of part 3 of my blogspot article:


    2. Two, when he goes against the consensus of most western Indologists that treats the Pūru tribe as being among the enemies of Sudās in the battle. Apart from accepting that the Bharata-s were "a subtribe of the Pūru", he writes: "Because of stanza 13 most interpreters of the hymn 7.18 are of the opinion that the Pūru who are allied with the Bharata throughout the Rig-Veda, belong to the defeated enemies of Sudās. However [….] the Pūru somehow must have been on the side of King Sudās and the Bharata, though not in the actual Ten kings' battle". Of course, he immediately spoils it by reiterating the usual Indological confusion, identifying Purukutsa with the Pūru tribe! [Note: in his pointless "review" of my second book in 2001, Witzel had treated my use of the word "king" for Sudās as indicative of my pathetic ignorance of the state of the Civilization in Rigvedic times!]

    3. Three, when, in the face of a determined trend among political scholars, including Witzel, who have all along maintained that the Sarasvatī of the Rigveda is the present-day Ghaggar-Hakra river, but (after my three books) have now suddenly started a campaign to deny the identification, Stuhrmann writes: "archeological research of Mughal and others have shown that until the mid-second millennium BCE the banks of the Sarasvatī were still dotted with Indus Culture settlements", thus confirming the identity of the two rivers.

    Apart from these little points, Stuhrmann writes as if nothing has been written about the Battle of the Ten Kings since the nineteenth century (apart, of course, from the writings of "scholars" like Witzel, who also have not moved beyond the nineteenth century). Hecompletely ignores (as we will see in detail presently) not only the irrefutable conclusions demonstrated by me in my books, but also the actual data in the Rigveda on the basis of which I have drawn those conclusions, and bases his interpretations wholly and solely onpurely extraneous theories and hypotheses which have been concocted by the Indologists on the principle that the Rigveda simply should not be treated as a source book of data and that theories and hypotheses about the Rigveda are to be concocted strictly without reference to any data from the text.

    The two main discredited points Stuhrmann reiterates throughout his paper are a) that the enemies of Sudās and the Bharata-s in the battle were mainly "indigenous non-Aryans" native to the area of the Indus Civilization, and b) that the direction of movement and conquest of Sudās and the Bharata-s was from "west to east":

    I. "Indigenous Non-Aryans"

    Stuhrmann tells us: "Shortly after crossing the Ravi river, he[Sudās] was encircled by an alliance of Aryan and non-Aryan tribes", and again: "The alliance consisted of Aryan and non-Aryan tribes with whom the earlier Aryan immigrants, such as the Turvaśa, Yadu and Druhyu, had allied themselves". He continues: "much points to non-Aryan indigenous tribes settled on the banks of the Ravi river and belonging to a 'hydraulic' civilization that had mastered the knowledge and tools necessary to affect a river system. In fact, there are many indications in the Rig-Veda of a hydraulic civilization that was familiar with river management by controls, dykes, reinforcement of dykes and with sluices - in other words: the Indus civilization". In short, the "Aryan Invasion" of the "non-Aryan indigenous" Indus civilization, according to Stuhrmann, is actually recorded as the "main political occurrence of the Rig-Veda (Witzel 2007:435)". He generously concedes that these "non-Aryan indigenous tribes" (i.e. the people of the Indus civilization) had some "allies" among some "earlier Aryan immigrants, such as the Turvaśa, Yadu and Druhyu", thereby making it perfunctorily "an alliance of Aryan and non-Aryan tribes".

    The insolence of such claims continuously being made in these Indological papers is breath-taking. These "scholars" at least should be aware that "Aryan" and "non-Aryan" (as they use these terms) are not general adjectives meaning something like "good" and "bad" or "pleasant" and "unpleasant" or "noble" and "ignoble" to be used in a general and subjective sense. Precisely speaking, in the context in which these "scholars" use them, they mean "Indo-European" and "non-Indo-European" in a very precise linguistic sense. But, even as they freely describe the enemies of Sudās as "non-Aryan", they are not able to give one single example of a word, in the hymns referring to the battle, which could be interpreted as a reference to any entity which could be categorized as linguistically non-Indo-European: not one word which can be linguistically identified as referring to speakers of a Dravidian language, an Austric (Kol-Munda) language, the Burushaski language, or an Andamanese dialect, or, for that matter, a Semitic, Sino-Tibetan, Uralo-Altaic or any other language belonging to any known language family in existence (or now extinct, like the Sumerian language) anywhere in the world. Then in exactly what sense do they have the academic guts to describe the enemies of Sudās as "non-Aryan"?

    On the other hand, the data in the Rigveda makes it very clear that the enemies of Sudās (who belonged to the Bharata sub-tribe of the Pūru tribal conglomerate) belonged to the Anu tribal conglomerate. In fact, as I have pointed out in detail in my books, and in the last section of part 3 of my blogspot article cited earlier, the enemy tribes, specifically named in the two battle hymns, bear the names of the ancient tribes among the Iranian, Armenian, Greek and Albanian branches of Indo-European languages. To quote from that blog, the two hymns use the following tribal appellations for the enemies of Sudās who belonged to the Anu tribal conglomerate:
    VII.18.5 Śimyu.
    VII.18.6 Bhṛgu.
    VII.18.7 Paktha, Bhalāna, Alina, Śiva, Viṣāṇin.
    VII.83.1 Parśu/Parśava, Pṛthu/Pārthava, Dāsa.
    [Puranic Anus: Madra.]

    To further quote from my above blog:
    These tribal names are primarily found only in two hymns, VII.18 and VII.83, of the Rigveda, which refer to the Anu tribes who fought against Sudās in the dāśarājña battle or "the Battle of the Ten Kings". But see where these same tribal names are found in later historical times (after their exodus westwards referred to in VII.5.3 and VII.6.3).  Incredibly, they cover, in an almost continuous geographical belt, the entire sweep of areas extending westwards from the Punjab (the battleground of the dāśarājña battle) right up to southern and eastern Europe:

    (Avestan) Afghanistan: Proto-Iranian: Sairima (Śimyu), Dahi (Dāsa).
    NE Afghanistan: Proto-Iranian: Nuristani/Piśācin (Viṣāṇin).  
    Pakhtoonistan (NW Pakistan), South Afghanistan: Iranian: Pakhtoon/Pashtu (Paktha).
    Baluchistan (SW Pakistan), SE Iran: Iranian: Bolan/Baluchi (Bhalāna).
    NE Iran: Iranian: Parthian/Parthava (Pṛthu/Pārthava).
    SW Iran: Iranian: Parsua/Persian (Parśu/Parśava).
    NW Iran: Iranian: Madai/Mede (Madra).
    Uzbekistan: Iranian: Khiva/Khwarezmian (Śiva).
    W. Turkmenistan: Iranian: Dahae (Dāsa).
    Ukraine, S, Russia: Iranian: Alan (Alina), Sarmatian (Śimyu).
    Turkey: Thraco-Phrygian/Armenian: Phryge/Phrygian (Bhṛgu).
    Romania, Bulgaria: Thraco-Phrygian/Armenian: Dacian (Dāsa).
    Greece: Greek: Hellene (Alina).
    Albania: Albanian: Sirmio (Śimyu).

    Further:
    a) The leader of the enemy alliance is Kavi Cāyamāna: Kauui is an Iranian (Avestan) name.
    b) The priest of the enemy alliance is KavaaKaoša is an Iranian (Avestan) name.
    c) Kavi Cāyamāna  of the battle hymn was a descendant of Abhyāvartin Cāyamāna, who is described in the Rigveda (VI.27.8) as a Pārthava. The later Iranian (Avestan) dynasty (after the Iranians migrated westwards from the Rigvedic Greater Punjab into Afghanistan, and composed the Avesta), the oldest Iranian dynasty in historical record (outside the Rigveda) to which belongedZarathushtra's patron king and foremost disciple Vištāspa, is theKavyān (Pahlavi Kayanian) dynasty descended from this sameKavi/Kauui. In later historical times, it is the Parthians (Parthava) who maintained a strong tradition that the kings of the Kavyāndynasty of the Avesta belonged to their tribe.

    In the face of all this very specific and detailed evidence within the hymns, in the form of the actual concrete data in the Rigveda, can these Indological papers, which continue to describe the enemies of Sudās in the Battle of the Ten Kings as linguistic "non-Aryans", without finding it necessary to produce an iota of evidence for this claim, be regarded as anything but lies and trash?

    In the process, Stuhrmann refers to Sudās and the Bharata-s as "the Pūru and Bharata latecomers", and as "Vedic conquerors". Hindu opponents of the AIT will object to these phrases, especially to the idea that the actions of Sudās and the Bharata-s were the actions of "conquerors", and would instead insist that it was a fight  between "good Aryans" (represented by Sudās and the Bharata-s) and "fallen Aryans" (represented by their enemies), and insist that these "good Aryans" were somehow provoked into attacking, or were even fighting in self-defence against, an unholy alliance. However, the two phrases are right, but not in the sense that Stuhrmann uses them: the Pūru-Bharata tribes were indeed imperialistic "conquerors" of the land and territory of other tribes, but they were not originally non-Indian "Aryan/Indo-European" tribes from the west conquering the land of indigenous Indian "non-Aryans/non-Indo-Europeans", they were indigenous Indian "Aryans/Indo-Europeans" (Pūru-s) from the east conquering the land of other equally indigenous Indian "Aryans/Indo-Europeans" (Anu-s) to their west, a normal (if unfortunate) phenomenon of mutually warring and conquering tribes that can be seen in any ancient civilization in the world. And they were "newcomers" not into India, but "newcomers" (as conquerors) from Haryana and western U.P. in the east into the then Punjab area of the Anu-s. Both these groups of tribes were components of what Stuhrmann calls "the Indus civilization" (or, more correctly, "the Indus-Sarasvati civilization").


    II. "From West to East" or "From East to West"?

    Even more brazenly, Stuhrmann tells us: "Along the Bharatas' trail of conquest [….] Sudās had crossed the Ravi from west to east, just as he had, earlier on, the Indus". He repeats the lie: "the Ten Kings battle took place after the crossing of the Ravi river from west to east". And then: "it opened up the further path eastward into the Indian core territory, where the Vedic conquerors followed the carriers of the Indus civilization that had been weakened by tectonic and hydrological changes".

    Let us start examining this trail of lies from the starting point in Stuhrmann's story: the crossing of the Indus river "earlier on" by Sudās:
    The three Oldest Books of the Rigveda, in that order, are 6, 3 and 7. In any case, more relevant to the point under discussion, these are the books associated with the periods of Sudās and his ancestors: "In Book 6 of the Bharadvāja, the Bharatas and their king Divodāsa play a central role" (WITZEL 1995b:332-333), and "Book 3 [….] represents the time of king Sudās" (WITZEL 1995b:317) (as, obviously does book 7, the Book of the Battle of the Ten Kings). In these three Books, the word "Sindhu" is used only in its original etymological sense of "river": except in 8 verses, it is used in the plural in the sense "rivers". In the 8 verses where the word is used in the singular, it refers in every case to a specific "river" whose identity is clear from the reference itself: Vipāś (III.33.3,5; 53.9),Paruṇī (VII.18.5), Yamunā (VII.33.3), Sarasvatī (VII.33.6; 95.1), and the ocean (VII.87.6).
    Nowhere in these three Books is there a single reference even to the Indus river itself, let alone (either in these three Books or elsewhere in the Rigveda) to any "earlier crossing" of the Indus, let alone to any "earlier crossing" of the Indus by Sudās, let alone to any "earlier crossing" of the Indus by Sudās "from west to east". So where do Witzel and Stuhrmann get the information about this "earlier crossing" of the Indus by Sudās "from west to east"? Did Sudās appear in a dream and convey this information to them?

    According to Stuhrmann's fairy-tale (and Witzel's before him), Sudās, and obviously his ancestors before him, were somewhere beyond (to the west of) the Indus river till the time Sudās and the Bharata-s set out on their "trail of conquest". Does the data in the Rigveda support this blatant and brazen lie? See what the geographical data in the Rigveda tells us, for which I will quote from part 2 of my blogspot article:


    a) The geographical area of the Early Old Books (6,3,7 in that order) [….] covers only the eastern parts of the Rigvedic area. These Early Old Books show complete ignorance of western areas, but easy familiarity with and emotional attachment to the eastern areas (in VI.61.16, the composer begs the river Sarasvatī: "let us not go from thee to distant countries"):
    These three oldest books mention the eastern riversGaṅgā/JahnāvīYamunāDṛṣadvatī/Hariyūpīyā/Yavyāvatī,ĀpayāSarasvatīŚutudrīVipāśParuṣṇīAsiknī, but they do notmention the western rivers MarudvṛdhāVitastā,  Ārjīkīyā,SuṣomāSindhu and its western tributaries TriṣṭāmāSusartu,AnitabhāRasāŚvetiShvetyāvarīKubhāKrumuGomatī,SarayuMehatnuPrayiyuVayiyuSuvāstuGaurīKuṣavā, all of which are mentioned in the New Books.
    They mention the eastern place names Kīkaṭa, Iḷāspada (also calledvara ā pṛthivyā or nābhā pṛthivyā, i.e. "the best place on earth" or "the centre of the earth") but they do not mention the western place names SaptasindhavaGandhāri, both of which are mentioned in the New Books.
    They mention the eastern lake Mānuṣā, but they do not mention thewestern lake Śaryaṇāvat(ī) and the western mountains Mūjavat,Suṣom and Arjīk, all of which are mentioned in the New Books.
    They mention eastern animals like the buffalo, the gaur (Indian bison), the elephant, the peacock and the spotted deer, but they do not mention western animals (whose names are found in common with the Avesta) like the uṣṭravarāhamathrachāga,vṛṣṇiurā and meṣha, all of which are mentioned in the New Books.

    b) Further, the western place names, lake name, mountain names and animal names are missing not only in the Early Old Books (6,3,7), but also in the Middle Old Books (4,2) and in the New Book 5: in short, in all the family books. And the river names appearfrom east to west in historical contexts:
    i) The oldest Book 6 refers only to the Sarasvati (which is deified in three whole hymns, VI.61, VII.95-96, and in 52 other verses in the three Early Old Books) and to the rivers east of it: in VI.45.31 the long bushes on the banks of the Gaṅgā figure in a simile (showing their long acquaintance and easy familiarity with the topography and flora of the Gaṅgā area).
    ii) The next Book 3 refers in III.58.6 to the banks of the Jahnāvī(Gaṅgā) as the "ancient homeland" of the Gods. In III.23.3-4, it remembers the establishment of a perpetual sacred fire byDevavāta, a far ancestor of the Rigvedic king Sudas, at Iḷaspada (in Haryana) on the eastern banks of the Sarasvatī. In III.33, it refers for the first time to the first two easternmost rivers of the Punjab, theVipāś and Śutudrī, in the context of the militarist expansion in all directions (after a religious ceremony performed at vara ā pṛthivyāin Haryana) by Sudās, and the reference is to his moving from Haryana into the Punjab and crossing the two rivers with his warriors.
    iii) The next book 7 (which refers to the Yamunā in VII.18.19) describes (in VII.18, and also 19,33 and 83) the dāśarājña battle (the Battle of the Ten Kings) in which Sudās, fighting from the east on the banks of the third easternmost river of the Punjab, theParuṣṇī, fights the coalition of ten Anu tribes who are described (inVII.5.3) as the Asiknī people (as they are fighting from the west, from the direction of the fourth easternmost river of the Punjab, theAsiknī).
    The three Early Old Books (6,3,7) do not refer to rivers further west.
    iv) The Middle Old Book 4 (but not yet the Middle Old Book 2, whose riverine references are restricted to the Sarasvatī) for the first time refers to the Indus (Sindhu) and its western tributaries (Sarayu andRasā), in clear continuation of the earlier westward movement: it refers (in IV.30.18: which, incidentally, is a Redacted Hymn) to the battle fought by Sahadeva and Somakadescendants of Sudās, in an area "beyond the Sarayu".
    In short, the geography of the Rigveda in the period of the oldest book 6 and in the pre-Rigvedic period [….] is completely restricted to the area to the east of the Sarasvatī river, in Haryana and western U.P., which is regarded as "the ancient homeland". Needless to say, there is not the faintest trace in the Rigveda, even at this point of time [….], of any extra-territorial memories or migrations from the totally unknown far western areas.

    c) Even in this oldest period [….], there is not the faintest reference in the Rigveda to any non-Indo-European language speaking (let alone specifically Dravidian or Austric language speaking) people or entities, friend or foe, in the Rigvedic area, past or present,  let alone any reference to the "Aryans" having invaded and displaced them.

    d) Even in this oldest period [….], the rivers in the Rigvedic area have (undeniably or arguably) purely Indo-European names, with no indication that there ever were any other names. [This is a powerful indication of the indigenous nature of the Vedic Aryans. As Witzel points out: “In Europe, river names were found to reflect the languages spoken before the influx of Indo-European speaking populations. They are thus older than c. 4500-2500 B.C. (depending on the date of the spread of Indo-European languages in various parts of Europe).” (WITZEL 1995a:104-105). But, in sharp contrast, “in northern India rivers in general have early Sanskrit names from the Vedic period, and names derived from the daughter languages of Sanskrit later on". (WITZEL 1995a:105). This is "in spite of the well-known conservatism of river names. This is especially surprising in the area once occupied by the Indus Civilisation where one would have expected the survival of older names, as has been the case in Europe and the Near East. At the least, one would expect a palimpsest, as found in New England with the name of the state of Massachussetts next to the Charles river, formerly called the Massachussetts river, and such new adaptations as Stony Brook, Muddy Creek, Red River, etc., next to the adaptations of Indian names such as the Mississippi and the Missouri”].

    In the face of all this clear data in the Rigveda, which shows that the ancestors of Sudās were inhabitants of the areas (in Haryana and eastwards) to the east of the Sarasvati river many generationsbefore Sudās set out on his "trail of conquest", can these Indological papers, which continue to tell us fairy-tales about Sudās starting out "from west to east" from areas beyond (to the west of) the Indus,  and about "the Ten Kings battle" opening up "the further path eastward into the Indian core territory, where the Vedic conquerors followed the carriers of the Indus civilization that had been weakened by tectonic and hydrological changes", without finding it necessary to produce an iota of evidence for these claims, be regarded as anything but lies and trash?


    III. Common Sense and Logic

    This is the state of Western Indology today: the prestigious western Universities, and their respected "scholars", churning out Indological paper after paper full of blatant and brazen trash, completely ignoring the massive historical data in the Rigveda, and retailing centuries-old (and totally discredited) fairy tales about "Vedic conquerors" conquering "non-Aryan indigenous tribes settled on the banks of the Ravi river and belonging to a 'hydraulic' civilization [….] - in other other words: the Indus civilization". To buttress his fairy-tale, Stuhrmann goes a few steps ahead of his colleagues and cites "archeological" evidence about "an unusual high percentage of men, women and children killed by force that are found in the cemeteries and burial pits of late phase Harappa (ch 6)". So he combines his textual "evidence" with archeological "evidence" about Sudās' conquest of "the non-Aryan Indus civilization"!

    While books and research papers (such as mine) failing to uphold the "Aryan Invasion Theory" are completely ignored by the western Indologists, such trash is accepted as academically sound scholarship, published in "peer-reviewed" journals, given doctorates, and quoted as gospel truth (or veda-vākya) by official academic circles all over the world, including or especially in the Indian media and academia.
            
    One reason why this happens is because Indian/Hindu/anti-AIT scholarship is divided into umpteen political slots, and the writers and scholars are more busy pandering to their own religious biases, beliefs and prejudices (and those of their devout fans and admirers), or fighting their own personal ego-battles, than they are interested in countering Falsehood with Truth. In fact, the Truth pinches these scholars more than the Lies of the western Indologists. So, until all anti-AIT scholars, and all those sympathetic to the Indian side in the various "clashes of civilization" taking place in India, decide to keep aside their personal biases and prejudices, and adopt a united stance in support of what is True, Sensible and Logical, and in keeping with the facts and data, this supremacy of Lies and Falsehood will continue to prevail in the field of Indological Studies.



    BIBLIOGRAPHY.

    WITZEL 1995a: Early Indian History: Linguistic and Textual Parameters. Witzel. Michael.  pp. 85-125 in “The Indo-Aryans of Ancient South Asia”, ed. by George Erdosy. Walter de Gruyter. Berlin, 1995.

    WITZEL 1995b: Rgvedic History: Poets, Chieftains and Politics. Witzel, Michael. pp. 307-352 in “The Indo-Aryans of Ancient South Asia”, ed. by George Erdosy. Walter de Gruyter. Berlin.    

    Further comments by Talageri:
    27 June 2017
    Visvamitra was the earlier guru of Sudas, and this is agreed upon by everyone, which makes the reference to the Vipas and Sutudri in Book 3 earlier than the references to the Parusni and Asikni in Book 7. In fact, it is because he is replaced by Vasishtha that Witzel (among many other scholars) have unilaterally decided that Visvamitra was on the side of the enemies of Sudas in the Battle of the Ten kings out of resentment and sense of revenge. Actually, however, Visvamitra is totally absent from this battle, and his role as an enemy of Sudas in this battle is purely a figment of the scholarly imagination of these scholars.
    In fact, Witzel gets so confused by his own mixed-up fairy-tales, that he ends up writing any nonsense. I quote the following from my third book (The Rigveda and the Avesta - The Final Evidence, p.52-53:

    At this point, it may be noted that Witzel, like all liars, gets so entangled in his own lies and fairy tales that he loses track of what he is writing: On the one hand, he writes: “the other tribes began to unite against them [the Bharatas], either due to the intrigues of the ousted Viśvāmitra, or simply because of intratribal resentment. This led to the famous battle of the ten kings which, however, is not mentioned by Book 3, as Viśvāmitra (its author) had by then been displaced by Vasiṣṭha as the purohita of Sudās. There is even the possibility that it was Viśvāmitra who ― in an act of revenge ― forged the alliance against his former chief. Whatever the reason, however, the alliance failed and the Pūrus were completely ousted (7.8.4 etc) along with Viśvāmitra (=Bhṛgu, 7.18.6)” (WITZEL 1995b:334). This fairy tale becomes a staple in all of Witzel’s versions of the events in subsequent papers and articles.

    But, in the very same above article, on the previous page, Witzel writes about Book 3: “This book was composed by Viśvāmitra (and his clan), the purohita of Sudās until his ouster by Vasiṣtha, the reputed author of much of book 7. It praises the dominant position of the Bharata in an area more or less corresponding with the later Kurukṣetra, culminating in an aśvamedha by Sudās to commemorate his triumphs in a late hymn ([footnote] i.e. 3.53.11-14)” (WITZEL 1995b:333). In his critique of my earlier book, Witzel elaborates this further: “RV 3.53.14 clearly speaks of Kurukṣetra and surroundings, some 750 miles to the west. It refers to the performance of the aśvamedha (3.53.11) after Sudās’ victory in the Ten Kings’ Battle (7.18: cf. Witzel 1995)” (WITZEL 2001b:§8). 

    In other words, according to Witzel’s account of the events, Vasiṣṭha ousted Viśvāmitra as the priest of Sudās; and, in revenge, Viśvāmitra led a coalition of tribes in the Ten Kings’ Battle against Sudās and Vasiṣṭha, and was “completely” defeated. And, later, the descendants of Viśvāmitra composed a hymn, III.53, in “praise” and glorification of the Bharatas, in fond memory of the aśvamedha organized to “commemorate” and celebrate the “triumphs” of Sudās and Vasiṣṭha and the defeat and humiliation of their own ancestor Viśvāmitra!         

    Note: Ambi notes, in his comment on 28 June 2017: "Struhmann contradicts Witzel when he refers to Visvamitra as the "new Purohita" after Vasistha and dates the encounter on the Satlaj after the Battle of the Ten Kings! Witzel presents his translation of Struhmann without discussing this disagreement."

    An earlier comment of Talageri:
    It is obvious that this contact between the Purus (Vedic Aryans) and the Hittites was during the period when the proto-Hittite Druhyus were still in Central Asia to the nortwest of Bactria (the "Uttara-madra" people of Puranic memory)before they migrated westwards and southwards into Turkey.

     



    Sarasvatī in Rigveda

    The epicentre of activities of the Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization was on sapta-sindhu regional complex, composed of Panjnad + Sindhu + Sarasvati rivers. One of the five-river combine, Panjnad is Paruṣṇī (Ravi) River. Harappa is on the southbank of this river. 

    Sarasvati is subject to two battles. 

    One is the cosmic dance metaphor of the collison of continental plates which subjected the mountains and also the sacred river to thrusts, upheavals and migrations of tributaries -- Yamuna and Satluj -- flowing into and away from Sarasvati. This cosmic battle is yet to be reported fully.

    The other terrestrial battle of Sarasvati people was first battle narrated in Rgveda as dvirdaśārājña battle of 20 kings fought for Soma by Paktha Divodāsa. A followup battle of 10 kings is waged by Sudāsa, the grandson of Divodāsa.

    I submit that the fight for Soma waged by Divodāsa is a metaphor for the fight for wealth resources. The date for this first battle could be anytime between 7th and 5th millennium BCE.

    There are over 75 references to Sarasvatī signified by a kaleidoscope of metaphors, as a river, as a light (knowledge system), as a divinity. All these references are presented as primary sources to define the course of the Himalayan glacier river and the tributary streams which join the navigable waterway. 

    Some intimations of the identity of the people who lived on the Sarasvati River Basin are also provided. The First battle of 20 kings was fought in Hariyupiya by Divodasa, a Paktha.


    हरि-यूपीया and यव्या-वती are two vivid expressions used in R̥gveda which details two dāśarājñá wars (one with 20 combatants and the second with 10 combatants) fought on two fronts on Himalayan glacial rivers Yamunā and Paruṣṇī (Ravi). 

    Harappa, a pre-eminent archaeological settlement of Sarasvati Civilization is situated on the left-bank of River Paruṣṇī (Ravi). The site is the scene of defeat of the Vrcivants by Abhyavartin Cayamana.


    Harappa, a pre-eminent archaeological settlement of Sarasvati Civilization is situated on the left-bank of River Paruṣṇī (Ravi). The site is the scene of defeat of the Vrcivants by Abhyavartin Cayamana.




    Harappa ruins. Courtesy: Hassan Nasir

    Harappa was a city on the south bank of the Ravi River. The settlement started as a small town centered around Mound F in the incipient stages of the settlement (3800–2600 B.C.E). As many as 20,000 inhabitants lived Mound E and AB during the urban period (2600–1900 B.C.E).


    Divodāsa identified unambiguously in Rgveda, as the grandfather of Sudāsa

    Divodāsa fought the first battle of 20 kings.

    A battle narrated in Rgveda involved 20 kings in dvirdaśārājña द्विरदशराज्ञ and was led by Divodāsa, father of Sudāsa; the theatre of this battle was North-East of the Sarasvati River (around a place called Hariyupiya) and Ganga-Yamuna doab basins to gain control over the wealth resources of Sarasvati-Sindhu-Ganga-Yamuna doab Civilization. Following this, Divodāsa’s grandson Sudāsa wages the battle of 10 kings called daśārājña दशराज्ञ
    RV 1.51 has the hymn of Savya Pajra.
    RV 1.53.9 refers to Suśravas fighting the battle of twenty kings. Connected is Turvayana fighting Ayu.




    RV 7.18.7
    आ । पक्थासः । भलानसः । भनन्त । आ । अलिनासः । विषाणिनः । शिवासः ।
    आ । यः । अनयत् । सधऽमाः । आर्यस्य । गव्या । तृत्सुऽभ्यः । अजगन् । युधा । नॄन् ॥७
    “पक्थासः पक्था हविषां पाचकाः “भलानसः भद्रमुखाः । भलेति भद्रवाची । “अलिनासः अलिनाः । तपोभिरप्रवृद्धा इत्यर्थः । “विषाणिनः कण्डूयनार्थं कृष्णविषाणहस्ताः । दीक्षिता इत्यर्थः । “शिवासः शिवाः यागादिना सर्वस्य लोकस्य शिवकराः । यागेन हि शिवं भवति लोकस्य । “आ “भनन्त अभिष्टुवन्ति तमिन्द्रम् । भनतिः शब्दकर्मा ‘नौति भनति'इति शब्दकर्मसु पाठात् । "यः इन्द्रः “सधमाः । सोमपानेन सह माद्यतीति सधमादः । सधमाद एव सधमाः । “आर्यस्य कर्मशीलस्य “गव्या गोसंघान् “तृत्सुभ्यः हिंसकेभ्यः “आ “अनयत् । “अजगन् अजगत् स्वयं च गोसंघान् लेभे । "युधा युद्धेन तान् नॄन्’ शत्रून् जघान चेति शेषः ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    RV 2.14.7 refers to Ayu as the Rajarshi of Pururavasa. Ayu is involved in the migrations away from Kurukshetra as attested in Baudhayana S’rautasutra. Ayu went eastwards. Hence, the link with Divodasa of the Ganga basin. In RV 6.18.13 Sayana takes Turvayana as another descriptive name of Divodasa: तूर्वयाणं त्वरितगमनं दिवोदासम् | Since Turvayana is a mentioned as a Paktha in on Rgveda reference, Divodasa is also a Paktha. Thus, I submit that the First Battle of 20 kings was fought by Pakthas led by Divodasa.
    अध्वर्यवः। यः। शतं । आ। सहस्रं। भूम्याः। उपऽस्थे। अवपत् । जघन्वान् ।
    कुत्सस्य। आयोः। अतिथिऽग्वस्य । वीरान्।नि।अवृणक्। भरत। सोमं।अस्मै ॥७॥
    हे अध्वर्यवो जघन्वान् पूर्वं शत्रून् हतवान् य इंद्रः शतं सहस्रमसुरान् भूम्या उपस्थ उत्संगेऽवपत् । एकैकेन प्रकारेणापातयत् । किंच यः कुत्सस्यैतन्नामकस्य राजर्षेः । आयोः पौरूरवसस्य राजर्षेः। अतिथिग्वस्य दिवोदासस्य । एतेषां त्रयाणां वीरानभिगंतॄन्प्रति द्वंद्विनः शुष्णादीनसुरान् न्यवृणक् । वृणक्तिर्हिंसाकर्मा । अवधीत् । तथा च मंत्रवर्णः । त्वं कुत्सं शुष्णहत्येष्वाविथारंधयोऽतिथिग्वाय शंबरं ।१. ५१. ६.। इति । तादृशायेंद्राय सोमं भरत ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    तूर्वयाण tūrvayāṇaतूर्वि tūrvi a. 1 Quick, rapid. -2 Overpowering; रक्षो अग्निमशुषं तूर्वयाणम् Rv.1.174.3. -3 (तूर्वि) Superior; वावृधानाय तूर्वये Rv.9.42.3.(Apte)
    तूर्वयाण  ( √ तुर्व्) overpowering RV. i , 174 , 3 ; x , 61 , 2; . of a man , i , 53 , 10 ; vi , 18 , 13.(Monier-Williams)
    RV 6.18.13
    प्र । तत् । ते । अद्य । करणम् । कृतम् । भूत् । कुत्सम् । यत् । आयुम् । अतिथिऽग्वम् । अस्मै ।
    पुरु । सहस्रा । नि । शिशाः । अभि । क्षाम् । उत् । तूर्वयाणम् । धृषता । निनेथ ॥१३
    “अद्य इदानीमपि हे इन्द्र “ते त्वया “कृतं “करणं तत्कर्म “प्र "भूत् प्रभवति प्रकाशते । किं तदित्युच्यते । “कुत्सं शुष्णात् राक्षसादेतन्नामानमृषिं च “आयुं शत्रुभ्यः सकाशात् एतत्संज्ञकं पौरूरवसम् “अतिथिग्वम् अतिथीनामभिगन्तारं दिवोदासं च शम्बरात् ररक्षिथेति “यत् करणं “तत् प्रभवतीति पूर्वेण संबन्धः । ररक्षिथेति द्वितीयाश्रुतेरुचितक्रियाध्याहारः । अपि च “अस्मै अनन्तरोक्ताय अतिथिग्वाय “पुरु पुरूणि बहूनि “सहस्रा सहस्राणि शम्बरस्य धनानि “नि “शिशाः अददाः । इन्द्रः शम्बरं हत्वा तस्य धनानि दिवोदासाय ददावित्यर्थः । तथा हे इन्द्र त्वं “धृषता धर्षणेन त्वदीयेन वज्रेण शम्बरं हत्वा “क्षां पृथिवीम् “अभि अभिलक्ष्य पृथिव्यां वर्तमानं “तूर्वयाणं त्वरितगमनं दिवोदासम् “उत् "निनेथ आपद्य्अ उदगमयः ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्

    RV 1.51.9, 10
    त्वम् । एतान् । जनऽराज्ञः । द्विः । दश । अबन्धुना । सुऽश्रवसा । उपऽजग्मुषः ।
    षष्टिम् । सहस्रा । नवतिम् । नव । श्रुतः । नि । चक्रेण । रथ्या । दुःऽपदा । अवृणक् ॥९
    हे इन्द्र "श्रुतः विश्रुतः प्रख्यातः “त्वं "द्विर्दश विंशतिसंख्याकान् "अबन्धुना बन्धुरहितेन सहायरहितेन "सुश्रवसा एतत्संज्ञकेन राज्ञा युद्धार्थम् “उपजग्मुषः उपगतवतः "एतान् एवंविधान् “जनराज्ञः जनपदानामधिपतीन् । षष्टिमित्यादिना तेषां राज्ञामनुचरसंख्योच्यते । "षष्टिं "सहस्रा सहस्राणां षष्टिं "नवतिं "नव नवसंख्योत्तरां नवतिम् । तान् राज्ञ ईदृसंख्याकाननुचरांश्च “रथ्या रथसंबन्धिना “दुष्पदा दुष्प्रपदनेन । शत्रुभिः प्राप्तुमशक्येनेत्यर्थः । ईदृशेन "चक्रेण "नि "अवृणक् न्यवर्जयः । त्वां स्तुवतः सुश्रवसो जयार्थं त्वमागत्य तदीयान् शत्रूनजैषीरित्यर्थः ॥ जनराज्ञः । समासान्तविधेरनित्यत्वात् ( परिभा. ८४ ) टच्प्रत्ययाभावः (पा. सू. ५. ४. ९१ )। राजञ्शब्दो ‘राजृ दीप्तौ 'इत्यस्मात् कनिन्प्रत्ययान्त आद्युदात्तः । कृदुत्तरपदप्रकृतिस्वरत्वेन स एव शिष्यते । अबन्धुना । ‘ नञ्सुभ्याम्'इत्युत्तरपदान्तोदात्तत्वम् । सुश्रवसा । शोभनं श्रवोऽन्नं यस्य । 'आद्युदात्तं द्व्यच्छन्दसि 'इत्युत्तरपदाद्युदात्तत्वम् । उपजग्मुषः । गमेर्लिटः क्वसुः । शसि भसंज्ञायां • वसोः संप्रसारणम्'इति संप्रसारणम् । परपूर्वत्वम् । ‘गमहन° 'इत्यादिना उपधालोपः । ‘ शासिवसिघसीनां च इति षत्वम् । कृदुत्तरपदप्रकृतिस्वरत्वेन क्वसोरेव स्वरः शिष्यते । रथ्या । रथस्येदं रथ्यम् । ‘रथाद्यत्' (पा. सू. ४. ३. १२१ ) इति यत् । ‘ यतोऽनावः'इत्याद्युदात्तत्वम् । ‘ सुपा सुलुक्° 'इति विभक्तेः आकारः । दुष्पदा । पद गतौ '। ईषद्दुःसुषु'इति खल् । ‘लिति'इति प्रत्ययात् पूर्वस्योदात्तत्वम् । पूर्ववत् विभक्तेः आकारः। अवृणक् । 'वृजी वर्जने '। रौधादिकः । लङि मध्यमैकवचने ‘ हल्ङ्याब्भ्यः'इति सिपो लोपः । ‘ चोः कुः'इति कुत्वम् ॥

    त्वम् । आविथ । सुऽश्रवसम् । तव । ऊतिऽभिः । तव । त्रामऽभिः । इन्द्र । तुर्वयाणम् ।
    त्वम् । अस्मै । कुत्सम् । अतिथिऽग्वम् । आयुम् । महे । राज्ञे । यूने । अरन्धनायः ॥१०
    हे “इन्द्र “त्वं "तवोतिभिः त्वदीयैः पालनैः “सुश्रवसं पूर्वोक्तं राजानम् "आविथ ररक्षिथ । तथा “तूर्वयाणम् एतन्नामानं राजानं "तव “त्रामभिः त्वदीयैस्त्रायकैः पालकैर्बलैः आविथेति शेषः । किंच "त्वं "महे महते "यूने तरुणाय "अस्मै सुश्रवसे "राज्ञे कुत्सादीन् त्रीन् राज्ञः "अरन्धनायः वशमनयः। ‘ रध्यतिर्वशगमने' (निरु. ६. ३२) इति यास्कः ॥ त्रामभिः । ‘त्रैङ् पालने'। आदेचः० 'इति आत्वम् । अतो मनिन् 'इति मनिन् । नित्त्वादाद्युदात्तत्वम् । अरन्धनायः । रन्धनं वशीकरणं करोति रन्धनयति । तत्करोति° ! (पा. सू. ३. १. २६. ५) इति णिच् । ‘ इष्ठवण्णौ प्रातिपदिकस्य ' (पा. सू. ६. ४. १५५. १ ) इति इष्ठवद्भावात् टिलोपः । लङि सिपि दीर्घश्छान्दसः ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्

    Battle of 20 Kings dvirdaśārājña द्विरदशराज्ञ, yuddha identifies the combatants who

     are पितृ pitṛ ‘ancestors’ of Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization

    The battle of 20 kings is joined to gain control over the Soma products of wealth: 
    RV 5.29.11 The lauds of Gauriviti made thee mighty to Vidathins' son, as prey, thou gavest Pipru.
    Rjisivan drew thee into friendship dressing the sacred food, and thou hast drunk his Soma.
    RV 2.14.5  Ye ministers, to him who struck down Svasna, and did to death Vyamsa and greedy Susna,And Rudhikras and Namuci and Pipru, to him, to Indra, pour ye forth libation.
    The victor is Divodāsa Bharata. Śrnjaya (king of the people of Daivavata) and Trtsu-Bharata are allies of Divodāsa.
    6.016.05 As you have conferred these many blessings upon Divodāsa when presenting libations, (so now grant them) to the (actual) offerer, Bharadvāja.
    त्वम् । इमा । वार्या । पुरु । दिवःऽदासाय । सुन्वते ।
    भरत्ऽवाजाय । दाशुषे ॥५
    हे अग्ने “त्वम् “इमा इमानि दृश्यमानानि “पुरु पुरूणि बहूनि "वार्या वार्याणि वरणीयानि संभजनीयानि धनानि "दिवोदासाय "सुन्वते । लुप्तोपममेतत् । यथा सोमाभिषवं कुर्वते दिवोदासाख्याय राज्ञे प्रादास्तथा "दाशुषे हवींषि दत्तवते "भरद्वाजाय ऋषये देहीति शेषः ॥ ॥ २१ ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    6.018.13 That exploit is celebrated in the present day (which you have) achieved for Kutsa, for A_yu, for Atithigvave; to him you have given many thousands (of riches), and you have quickly elevated Turvaya_n.a over the earth by your power. [Turvay_n.a: same as Divoda_sa, to whom Indra gave the spoils of S'ambara].
    प्र । तत् । ते । अद्य । करणम् । कृतम् । भूत् । कुत्सम् । यत् । आयुम् । अतिथिऽग्वम् । अस्मै ।
    पुरु । सहस्रा । नि । शिशाः । अभि । क्षाम् । उत् । तूर्वयाणम् । धृषता । निनेथ ॥१३
    “अद्य इदानीमपि हे इन्द्र “ते त्वया “कृतं “करणं तत्कर्म “प्र "भूत् प्रभवति प्रकाशते । किं तदित्युच्यते । “कुत्सं शुष्णात् राक्षसादेतन्नामानमृषिं च “आयुं शत्रुभ्यः सकाशात् एतत्संज्ञकं पौरूरवसम् “अतिथिग्वम् अतिथीनामभिगन्तारं दिवोदासं च शम्बरात् ररक्षिथेति “यत् करणं “तत् प्रभवतीति पूर्वेण संबन्धः । ररक्षिथेति द्वितीयाश्रुतेरुचितक्रियाध्याहारः । अपि च “अस्मै अनन्तरोक्ताय अतिथिग्वाय “पुरु पुरूणि बहूनि “सहस्रा सहस्राणि शम्बरस्य धनानि “नि “शिशाः अददाः । इन्द्रः शम्बरं हत्वा तस्य धनानि दिवोदासाय ददावित्यर्थः । तथा हे इन्द्र त्वं “धृषता धर्षणेन त्वदीयेन वज्रेण शम्बरं हत्वा “क्षां पृथिवीम् “अभि अभिलक्ष्य पृथिव्यां वर्तमानं “तूर्वयाणं त्वरितगमनं दिवोदासम् “उत् "निनेथ आपद्य्अ उदगमयः ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    6.026.05 Indra, who are the subduer (of foes), you have achieved a glorious (deed), inasmuch as you have scatered, hero, the hundreds and thousands (of the host of S'ambara), have slain the slave S'ambara (when issuing) from the mountain, and have protected Divoda_sa with marvellous protections.
    त्वम् । तत् । उक्थम् । इन्द्र । बर्हणा । करिति कः । प्र । यत् । शता । सहस्रा । शूर । दर्षि ।
    अव । गिरेः । दासम् । शम्बरम् । हन् । प्र । आवः । दिवःऽदासम् । चित्राभिः । ऊती ॥५
    हे “इन्द्र “बर्हणा बर्हणः शत्रूणां हिंसकः “त्वम् “उक्थं प्रशस्यं “तत् कर्म “कः अकरोः । किं तत्कर्मेत्युच्यते । हे “शूर वीरेन्द्र त्वं “शता शतानि “सहस्रा सहस्राणि च शम्बरस्य अनुचरान् भटान् “प्र “दर्षि विदारितवानसि । तथा च निगमान्तरे-‘अध्वर्यवो यः शतं शम्बरस्य' (ऋ. सं. २. १४, ६) इति । तथा त्वं “दासं यज्ञादिकर्मणामुपक्षपयितारं “गिरेः पर्वतान्निर्गतं “शम्बरम् असुरम् “अव “हन् अवावधीः । तथापि श्रूयते– “यः शम्बरं पर्वतेषु क्षियन्तम्' (ऋ. सं. २. १२. ११ ) इति । किंच “चित्राभिः विचित्राभिः “ऊती ऊतिभिः रक्षाभिः “दिवोदासं राजानं “प्रावः प्रकर्षेण पालयसि स्म ॥ 
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    6.031.04 You have destroyed the hundred impregnable cities of the Dasyu, S'ambara, when sagacious Indra, you, who are brought by the libation, have bestowed in your liberality riches upon Divoda_sa presenting to you libations, and upon Bharadva_ja hymning your praise. [Dasyu, S'ambara: S'ambara is an asura; Dasyu and Asura appear to be synonymous].
    त्वम् । शतानि । अव । शम्बरस्य । पुरः । जघन्थ । अप्रतीनि । दस्योः ।
    अशिक्षः । यत्र । शच्या । शचीऽवः । दिवःऽदासाय । सुन्वते । सुतऽक्रे । भरत्ऽवाजाय । गृणते । वसूनि ॥४
    हे इन्द्र “त्वं “शतानि शतसंख्यानि “दस्योः उपक्षपयितुरसुरस्य “शम्बरस्य एतत्संज्ञस्य “पुरः पुरी: “अप्रतीनि । लिङ्गव्यत्ययः । केनाप्यप्रतिगताः “अव “जघन्थ अवाहन् । हे “शचीवः प्रज्ञावन् हे “सुतक्रे अभिषुतेन सोमेन क्रीतेन्द्र “यत्र यस्मिन् काले “सुन्वते सोमाभिषवं कुर्वते “दिवोदासाय “शच्या प्रज्ञया “अशिक्षः धनानि प्रादाः “गृणते स्तवते “भरद्वाजाय च “वसूनि प्रादाः तस्मिन् काले शाम्बरीः पुरोऽव जघन्थेत्यन्वयः ।।
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    6.043.01 This Soma, in the exhilaration of which it is known that you have subdued S'ambara for (the sake of) Divoda_sa, is poured out, Indra, for you; drink. [It is known: yasya tyacchambaram made: tyat = tat prasiddham yatha_ bhavati tatha_, such as that which is notorious].
    यस्य त्यत्'इति चतुर्ऋचं विंशं सूक्तं भरद्वाजस्यार्षमौष्णिहमैन्द्रम् । अनुक्रम्यते च ‘ यस्यौष्णिहम्'इति । महाव्रतेऽपि निष्केवल्ये औष्णिहतृचाशीतावेतत्सूक्तम् । तथैव पञ्चमारण्यके सूत्रितं -- यस्य त्यच्छम्बरं मद इति त्रयस्तृचा गायत्र्यः' (ऐ.आ. ५. २. ५) इति ।
    यस्य । त्यत् । शम्बरम् । मदे । दिवःऽदासाय । रन्धयः ।
    अयम् । सः । सोमः । इन्द्र । ते । सुतः । पिब ॥१
    हे इन्द्र “यस्य सोमस्य “मदे पानेन जनिते हर्षे सति “शम्बरम् असुरं “दिवोदासाय “रन्धयः अहिंसीः । यद्वा । वशीकृतवानसि । रध्यतिर्वंशगमने ' (निरु, ६. ३२) इति यास्कः । इति क्रियाविशेषणम् । “त्यत् तत् प्रसिद्धं यथा भवति तथा अरन्धय इत्यर्थ: । हे “इन्द्र ”सः सोमः “ते त्वदर्थं “सुतः अभिषुतः अतस्तं “पिब ।।
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    6.047.22 Prastoka has given to your worshipper, Indra, ten purses of gold, and ten horses, and we have accepted this treasure from Divoda_sa, the spoil won by Atithigva from S'ambara. [Ten purses of gold: das'a kos'aih suvarn.a pu_rn.am das'akos'a_n, the ten bags or chests full of gold; atithigva: prastoka, divoda_sa and atithigva, are different names of the same person, a ra_ja_, the son of Sr.n~jaya].
    6.047.23 I have received ten horses, ten purses, clothes, and ample food and ten lumps of gold from Divoda_sa.
    6.047.24 As'vattha has given to Pa_yu ten chariots with their horses, and a hundred cows to the priests. [To the priests: atharvabhyah = r.s.is of the atharvagotra; pa_yu is the brother of Garga; As'vattha = Prastoka].
    6.047.25 The son of Sr.n~jaya has reverenced the Bharadva_jas who have accepted such great wealth for the good of all men.

    प्रस्तोकः । इत् । नु । राधसः । ते । इन्द्र । दश । कोशयीः । दश । वाजिनः । अदात् ।
    दिवःऽदासात् । अतिथिऽग्वस्य । राधः । शाम्बरम् । वसु । प्रति । अग्रभीष्म ॥२२
    एतदाद्यासु चतसृषु सृञ्जयपुत्रस्य प्रस्तोकस्य राज्ञो दानस्तुतिः। स एव दिवोदासोऽश्वथोऽतिथिग्व इति चाख्यायते । हे “इन्द्र “ते तव "राधसः आराधयितुः स्तोतुः । चतुर्थ्यर्थे षष्ठी । त्वां स्तुवते मह्यं गर्गाय “प्रस्तोकः राजा "दश “कोशयीः सुवर्णपूर्णान् दशसंख्याकान् कोशान् "दश “वाजिनः अश्वांश्च “नु क्षिप्रम् "अदात् प्रायच्छत् । "इत् इति पूरणः । वयं च तस्मात् "दिवोदासात् एतत्संज्ञात् प्रस्तोकात् "वसु धनं "प्रत्यग्रभीष्म प्रतिगृहीतवन्तः । कीदृशम्। "अतिथिग्वस्य तस्यैव प्रस्तोकस्य स्वभूतं "राधः राधकं "शाम्बरं शम्बरदसुरादागतम् । शम्बरं हत्वा त्वया दत्तं तदीयमित्यर्थः ॥

    दश । अश्वान् । दश । कोशान् । दश । वस्त्रा । अधिऽभोजना ।
    दशो इति । हिरण्यऽपिण्डान् । दिवःऽदासात् । असानिषम् ॥२३
    “दश दशसंख्याकान् "अश्वान् दशसंख्याकान् हिरण्यपूर्णान् "कोशान् "अधिभोजना। भोजनमिति धननाम । अधिकं धनं येषां मूल्यम् । तादृशानि दशसंख्याकानि वस्त्राणि च । "दशो दश च दशसंख्याकांश्च "हिरण्यपिण्डान् सुवर्णपिण्डानेतान् सर्वान् "दिवोदासात् प्रस्तोकादहम् “असानिषं समभजम् । लब्धवानस्मि ॥

    दश । रथान् । प्रष्टिऽमतः । शतम् । गाः । अथर्वऽभ्यः ।
    अश्वथः । पायवे । अदात् ॥२४
    "दश दशसंख्याकान् "प्रष्टिमतः । प्रष्टिस्त्रिपद आधारः । तद्वद्वहन्तीति प्रष्टयोऽश्वाः । तद्युक्तान् “रथान् "शतं शतसंख्याकाः “गाः च "अथर्वभ्यः अथर्वगोत्रेभ्य ऋषिभ्यः “पायवे भरद्वाजपुत्राय एतत्संज्ञायास्मद्भ्रात्रे च "अश्वथः अश्ववानेतत्संज्ञः प्रस्तोकः "अदात् दत्तवान् ।

    महि । राधः । विश्वऽजन्यम् । दधानान् । भरत्ऽवाजान् । सार्ञ्जयः । अभि । अयष्ट ॥२५

    “विश्वजन्यं सर्वजनहितं "महि महत् राधः धनं दधानान् धारयतः “भरद्वाजान् भरद्वाजपुत्रानस्मान् साञ्जयः सृञ्जयपुत्रः प्रस्तोकः "अभ्ययष्ट अपूजयत् ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    6.061.01 She gave to the donor of the oblations, Vadhryas'va, a son Divoda_sa endowed with speed, and acquitting the debt (due to gods and progenitors), she who destroyed the churlis niggard, (thinking) only of himself, such are your bounties, Sarasvati_. (Divoda_sa: Vis.n.u Pura_n.a makes the father of Divoda_sa, Bahvas'va but this is a representation of the nameBandhyas'va; the churlish niggard: Pan.i is the obvious reference].
    इयम् । अददात् । रभसम् । ऋणऽच्युतम् । दिवःऽदासम् । वध्रिऽअश्वाय । दाशुषे ।
    या। शश्वन्तम् । आऽचखादं । अवसम् । पणिम् । ता । ते। दात्राणि । तविषा। सरस्वति ॥१॥
    “इयं सरस्वती “रभसं वेगवन्तम् “ऋणच्युतं वैदिकस्य देवर्षिपितृसंबन्धिनो लौकिकस्य च ऋणस्य च्यावयितारं “दिवोदासम् एतत्संज्ञं पुत्रं “दाशुषे हवींषि दत्तवते “वध्र्यश्वाय एतत्संज्ञाय ऋषये अददात् दत्तवती । “या सरस्वती “शश्वन्तं बहुलं “पणिं पणनशीलं वणिजमदातृजनम् “अवसं केवलं स्वात्मन एव तर्पकम् “आचखाद आजघान सेयम
    --सायणभाष्यम्

    19 other combatants who were defeated by Divodāsa are: 
    Bheda भेद (and allies Aja, S'igru, Yaksu यक्षु),  Śambara, [ŚuSNa शुष्ण, Pipru, Varcin (Vrcivat वृचीवत् )], Turvas'a तुर्वश, Yadu, KaraÑja, Parnaya पर्णय, Vangrida, Kutsa, आतु, Tūrvayāṇa,Namuci mara, Gungu, Salva.
    Identity of Atithigva Divodāsa Ajigarta
    Divodāsa is mentioned in Rgveda Mandalas i, ii, iv, vi, vii Sudāsa, his son, gains the epithet Paijavana; hence, Divodāsa is also called Pijavana.
    दिवोदासः divodāsaḥ N. of a reputed Vedic king, father of सुदास; Rv.7.18.25. दिवो--दास m. (दि°) " heaven's slave " , N. of भरद्-वाज (celebrated for his liberality and protected by इन्द्र and the अश्विन्RV. i , 112 , 14 ; 116 , 18 &c ; the son of वाध्र्य्-श्व RV. vi , 61 , 5 ; his father is also called भद्र-स्व , बह्व्-श्व &c , and his son मित्र-यु or मित्रा-यु Hariv. Pur. ); Name of the father of सु-दास् RV. vii , 18 , 28; of a king of काशि surnamed धन्वन्तरि , founder of the Indian school of medicine Sus3r.; of the father of प्र-तर्दन MBh. xiii Hariv. Pur.;of a descendant of भीम-सेन Ka1t2h. vii
    अतिथिग्वः atithigvaḥ An epithet of Divodāsa whom the gods helped in overcoming Śambara.  अतिथि--ग्व m. " to whom guests should go " , N. of दिवोदास and of another mythical hero RV.

    Divodāsa Atithigva, also called Pijavana is the father or grandfather of Sudāsa. 
    Divodāsa is protected by Indra and the As'vins in the Rigveda, RV 1.112.14; 1.116.18).
    He is the son of Vadhryas'va RV 6.61.1. 
    RV 6.61.1 इयम् । अददात् । रभसम् । ऋणऽच्युतम् । दिवःऽदासम् । वध्रिऽअश्वाय । दाशुषे ।
    या। शश्वन्तम् । आऽचखादं । अवसम् । पणिम् । ता । ते। दात्राणि । तविषा। सरस्वति ॥१॥
    “इयं सरस्वती “रभसं वेगवन्तम् “ऋणच्युतं वैदिकस्य देवर्षिपितृसंबन्धिनो लौकिकस्य च ऋणस्य च्यावयितारं “दिवोदासम् एतत्संज्ञं पुत्रं “दाशुषे हवींषि दत्तवते “वध्र्यश्वाय एतत्संज्ञाय ऋषये अददात् दत्तवती । “या सरस्वती “शश्वन्तं बहुलं “पणिं पणनशीलं वणिजमदातृजनम् “अवसं केवलं स्वात्मन एव तर्पकम् “आचखाद आजघान सेयमददादित्यन्वयः । अथ प्रत्यक्षीकृत्य स्तौति । हे “सरस्वति देवि “ता तानि पुत्रदानादीनि “ते त्वदीयानि “दात्राणि दानानि "तविषा तविषाणि महान्ति भवन्ति ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    RV 10.69.1, 2, 3, 4, 5,10, 11, 12
    षष्ठेऽनुवाके षोडश सूक्तानि । “ भद्राः'इति द्वादशर्चं प्रथमं सूक्तं वध्र्यश्वपुत्रस्य सुमित्रस्यार्षम् । आदितो द्वे जगत्यावथ दश त्रिष्टुभः । अग्निर्देवता। तथा चानुक्रम्यते- भद्राः सुमित्रो वाध्र्यश्व आग्नेयं द्विजगत्यादि 'इति । गतो विनियोगः ॥
    भद्राः । अग्नेः । वध्रिऽअश्वस्य । सम्ऽदृशः । वामी । प्रऽनीतिः । सुऽरणाः । उपऽइतयः ।
    यत् । ईम् । सुऽमित्राः । विशः । अग्रे । इन्धते । घृतेन । आऽहुतः । जरते । दविद्युतत् ॥१
    “अग्नेः वक्ष्यमाणगुणस्य “संदृशः संदृष्टयः “वध्र्यश्वस्य एतन्नामकस्य मम पितुः “भद्राः कल्याणकारिण्यो भवन्तु । यद्वा । वध्र्यश्वस्य वध्र्यश्वकुले जातस्याग्नेः संदृष्टयो भजनीया भवन्तु । “प्रणीतिः तस्य प्रणयनं “वामी कल्याणं च भवतु । तथा “उपेतयः यज्ञं प्रत्युपगतयः “सुरणाः शोभनरमणा भवन्तुः । “सुमित्राः एतन्नामधेयाः “विशः अमी मनुष्याः “ईम् एनमग्निम् “अग्रे प्रथमं “यत् यदा “इन्धते हविर्भिर्दीपयन्ति तदा “घृतेनाहुतः हविर्भिश्च “दविद्युतत् भृशं द्योतमानः । 'दाधर्ति दर्धर्ति° 'इत्यादिना निपातितः । सोऽग्निः "जरते अस्माभिः स्तूयते ॥
    घृतम् । अग्नेः । वध्रिऽअश्वस्य । वर्धनम् । घृतम् । अन्नम् । घृतम् । ऊं इति । अस्य । मेदनम् ।
    घृतेन । आऽहुतः । उर्विया । वि । पप्रथे । सूर्यःऽइव । रोचते । सर्पिःऽआसुतिः ॥२
    “वध्र्यश्वस्य संबन्धिनः “अग्नेः “घृतं दीयमानं हविः “वर्धनं भवतु । तथा “घृतमन्नम् अदनीयं भवतु । तथा “अस्य अग्नेः"घृतमु घृतमेव “मेदनं पुष्टिकरं भवतु । येनाग्निः पुष्टो भवति तन्मेदनम् । तेन “घृतेनाहुतः अग्निः “उर्विया उर्वत्यन्तं "वि “पप्रथे स्वतेजसा विप्रथितो भवति । तथा “सर्पिरासुतिः सर्पिरासूयते यस्मिन्निति सोऽग्निः “सूर्य इव “रोचते दीप्यते ॥
    यत् । ते । मनुः । यत् । अनीकम् । सुऽमित्रः । सम्ऽईधे । अग्ने । तत् । इदम् । नवीयः ।
    सः । रेवत् । शोच । सः । गिरः । जुषस्व । सः । वाजम् । दर्षि । सः । इह । श्रवः । धाः ॥३
    हे “अग्ने “ते त्वदीयं “यत् “अनीकं रश्मिसंघं “मनुः एतन्नामकः यथा “समीधे हविर्भिः सम्यग्दीपयति “सुमित्रः एतन्नामकोऽहं समीधे सम्यग्दीपयामि। ‘ ञिइन्धी दीप्तौ'। लिटि ‘ इन्धिभवतिभ्यां च'इति कित्त्वान्नलोपः । “तदिदं सोऽयं रश्मिसंधः “नवीयः नवतरो भवतु । “सः त्वं “रेवत् धनयुक्तं यथा भवति तथा “शोच प्रज्वल । “सः एव त्वं “गिरः अस्मदीयाः स्तुतीः “जुषस्व सेवस्व । “सः त्वं “वाजं शत्रुबलं “दर्षि विदारय । तथा “इह मयि “श्रवः अन्नं “धाः धेहि ॥
    यम् । त्वा । पूर्वम् । ईळितः । वध्रिऽअश्वः । सम्ऽईधे । अग्ने । सः । इदम् । जुषस्व ।
    सः । नः । स्तिऽपाः । उत । भव । तनूऽपाः । दात्रम् । रक्षस्व । यत् । इदम् । ते । अस्मे इति ॥४
    “ईळितः । व्यत्ययेन कर्तरि क्तः । स्तोता “वध्र्यश्वः मम पिता “पूर्वं पूर्वस्मिन्काले संजातं “यं “त्वा त्वां “समीधे हविर्भिः सम्यगदीपयत् “सः त्वमिदानीं मया क्रियमाणम् “इदं स्तोत्रं “जुषस्व सेवस्व । यद्वा । वध्र्यश्वस्तस्य पुत्रोऽहं सम्यग्दीपितवानस्मि । “सः त्वं “नः अस्माकं “स्तिपाः। पृषोदरादिः । पस्त्यं गृहम् । तस्य रक्षकः “भव । यद्वा । उपस्थितान् ज्योतिष्टोमादीन्यागान् पालयतीति स्तिपाः । अस्मदीयानां यज्ञानां पालयिता भव। “उत अपि च “तनूपाः स्वाङ्गानां रक्षको भव। किंच “दात्रं तद्धनं “रक्षस्व "यदिदं धनं “ते तव स्वभूतेषु “अस्मे अस्मासु तिष्ठति ॥
    भव । द्युम्नी । वाध्रिऽअश्व । उत । गोपाः । मा । त्वा । तारीत् । अभिऽमातिः । जनानाम् ।
    शूरःऽइव । घृष्णुः । च्यवनः । सुऽमित्रः । प्र । नु । वोचम् । वाध्रिऽअश्वस्य । नाम ॥५
    हे “वाध्र्यश्व वध्र्यश्वकुले जाताग्ने “द्युम्नी । 'द्युम्नं द्योततेर्यशो वान्नं वा'। तद्वान् “भव । “उत अपि च “गोपाः गोपयिता भव । किंच “त्वा त्वाम् कश्चिदपि “मा “तारीत् मा हिनस्तु । यतः “जनानां शत्रूणाम् “अभिमातिः अभिभवनशीलमानयुक्तोऽभिभविता भवसि । किंच शूरइव बलवानिव “धृष्णुः शत्रुधर्षणशीलः तस्मात् “च्यवनः तेषां च्यावयिता भवसि । अथ “वाध्र्यश्वस्य अग्नेस्तव “नाम अग्निर्जातवेदा वैश्वानर इत्यादीनि नामानि “नु क्षिप्रं “सुमित्रः “अहं “प्र “वोचं प्रब्रवीमि । तस्मान्मेऽन्नादियुक्तो भव ॥
    पिताऽइव । पुत्रम् । अबिभः । उपऽस्थे । त्वाम् । अग्ने । वध्रिऽअश्वः । सपर्यन् ।
    जुषाणः । अस्य । सम्ऽइधम् । यविष्ठ । उत । पूर्वान् । अवनोः । व्राधतः । चित् ॥१०
    हे “अग्ने “त्वाम् “उपस्थे पृथिव्या उपस्थान उतरवेद्यां “सपर्यन् । परिचर्याकर्मा । परिचरन् “वध्र्यश्वः मम पिता “अबिभः धृतवान् हविर्भिः पोषितवान्वा । कथमिव । “पितेव यथा पिता समीपे “पुत्रं स्थापयति पोषयति वा । ‘ डुभृञ् धारणपोषणयोः । लङि तिपि गुणे कृते हल्ङ्यादिना तिपो लोपः । हे “यविष्ठ युवतमाग्ने “उत अपि च “अस्य वध्र्यश्वस्य पितुर्वा मम वा “समिधं “जुषाणः सेवमानः सन् “पूर्वान् प्रत्नान “व्राधतश्चित् बाधकानपि शत्रून् “अवनोः अवधीः । वनतिर्हिंसयां भौवादिकः । व्यत्ययेनोप्रत्ययः ॥
    शश्वत् । अग्निः । वध्रिऽअश्वस्य । शत्रून् । नृऽभिः । जिगाय । सुतसोमवत्ऽभिः ।
    समनम् । चित् । अदहः । चित्रभानो इति चित्रऽभानो । अव । व्राधन्तम् । अभिनत् । वृधः । चित् ॥११
    सः “अग्निः “वध्र्यश्वस्य “सुतसोमवद्भिः अभिषुतसोमैः । अनुवादको मत्वर्थीयः । तैः “नृभिः ऋत्विग्भिः “शश्वत् सर्वदा “शत्रून् “जिगाय जितवान् । अथ प्रत्यक्षः । हे “चित्रभानो नानातेजस्क चायनीयदीप्तिमन् वाग्ने त्वं “समनं “चित् । समनमिति संग्रामनाम । तमपि “अदहः स्वतेजोभिः । अथ तव स्तोता वाध्र्यश्वः “वृधश्चित् स्वयं वृद्धो भवन “व्राधन्तं वर्धमानं हिंसकं वा “अव “अभिनत् अवाङ्मुखं कृत्वा अच्छिनत् । यद्वा त्वमेव तमवाभिनत् । अवाङ्मुखं कृत्वाभिनः अच्छिनः। प्रथममध्यमयोः समानमेतद्रूपम् ॥
    अयम् । अग्निः । वध्रिऽअश्वस्य । वृत्रऽहा । सनकात् । प्रऽइद्धः । नमसा । उपऽवाक्यः ।
    सः । नः । अजामीन् । उत । वा । विऽजामीन् । अभि । तिष्ठ । शर्धतः । वाध्रिऽअश्व ॥१२
    “वृत्रहा शत्रूणां हन्ता “अयमग्निः “सनकात् चिरादारभ्य “वध्र्यश्वस्य हविषा “प्रेद्धः प्रकर्षेण दीपितो भवति । तथा तस्य “नमसा नमस्कारेण सह “उपवाक्यः उपस्तोतव्यो भवति । हे “वाध्र्यश्व वध्र्यश्वकुले मथनेन समुत्पन्नाग्ने “सः त्वं “नः अस्माकम् “अजामीन् अज्ञातीन शत्रून् "उत “वा अपि वा “शर्धतः हिंसतः “विजामीन विविधान् ज्ञातीनपि “अभि “तिष्ठ अभिभव ॥ 
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    वर्ध्रम् vardhram [वृध्-रन् Uṇ.2.27] 1 A leather strap or thong; संलक्ष्यपल्ययनवर्ध्रपदास्तुरङ्गाः 
    Śi.5.53;20.50;18.5. -2 Leather. -3 Lead.(Apte) वार्ध्र ()n. (fr. वर्ध्र) fit for straps (as a hide) Pa1n2. 5-1 , 15 Sch.; consisting of leather , leathern Pa1n2. 4-3 , 151; n. and f(). a leather thong (पञ्च-विंश-ब्राह्मण)
    Patronymic connects Pratardana Daivodasi with Divodāsa, the ancestor of Sudāsa
    Another son of Divodāsa of Kas'i is Pratardana. Divodasa is mentioned in the Kaus'itaki Upanishad A king of Kas'i surnamed Pratardana is also called Dyuman, S'atrujit, Vatsa, Ritadhvaja and Kuvalayas'va.
    Divodāsa was invited to the As'vamedha Yajna performed by King Das'aratha of Ayodhya. He was the younger brother of Queen Sumitra and was a Brother-in-law of Das'aratha. He was also the son of King Bhimaratha and was a grandson of Lord Dhanvantari. Divodāsa narratives link up रामायण and महाभारत ? Are there two Divodāsa or only one?
    Dhanvantari as per the hymn (RV 10.179.2), the founder of the Indian school of medicine called Ayurveda. 
    Could the date of Divodāsa be 5th m.BCE, coterminus with the date of Sri Rama?

    प्रतर्दनः pratardanaḥ 1 N. of the son of Divodāsa. -2 N. of one of Indra's disciples.





    [quote]That Kasiraja Divodāsa Dhanvantari was a prehistoric figure derives support from the internal evidence provided, among others, by the Susrutasmhita, the Agnivesasamhita, the Carakasamhita, the Visnupurana and the Harivamsa. The Visnupurana and the Harivamsa have, between them, furnished credible and consistent genealogical accounts of the dynasty to which Kasiraja Divodāsa belonged.

    Genealogical tree

    (According to Visnupurana)

    Pururava
    Ksatravrdha
    Kasa
    Kasiraja
    Dirghatama
    Dhanvantari
    Ketumana
    Divodāsa
    Pratardana

    The genealogical accounts, referred to above, show that Kasiraja Divodāsa belonged to the royal line founded by Pururavas of the lunar dynasty. According to the Harivamsa, Kasiraja Divodasa belonged to the line of Anena who was himself a descendant of Pururavas. Kasya, referred to in the Visnupurana genealogy, represents the fifteenth generation from Anena; Dhanvantari the third from Kasya and Divodāsa the third form Dhanvantari.  [unquote]Does Ayurveda Begin With Dhanvantari, The Ancient Physician By D.P. Agrawal 


    भेद pl. N. of a people RV.; Name of a man AV.

    Bheda
    18 To thee have all thine enemies submitted: even the fierce Bheda hast thou made thy subject.
    19 Yamuna and the Trtsus aided Indra. There he stripped Bheda bare of all his treasures.
    3 So, verily, with these he crossed the river, in company with these he slaughtered Bheda.
    4 With your resistless weapons, IndraVaruna-, ye conquered Bheda and ye gave Sudāsa your aid.

    अज  Name of a class of ऋषिMBh.  अज aja N. of the ancestor of a warrior tribe, P.IV.1.171. अज m. a drove , troop (of मरुत्s) AV.; N. of इन्द्र , of रुद्र , of one of the मरुत्s ([अज्/ /एक-प्/ RV. , and अज्/ /एक-पाद AV. ]), of अग्नि , of the sun , of ब्रह्मा , of विष्णु , of शिव , of काम (cf. 2. -); N. of a descendant of विश्वामित्र , and of दशरथ's or दीर्घबाहु's father; N. of a people RV. vii , 18 , 19

    Aja are Sabara: 
    ଅଜ— Aja  Name of a fowler; an ancestor of Jārā Ṡabara. ଜରା ଶବର— Jarāȧ ṡabara ସଂବି— ଭାଗବତୋକ୍ତ ବ୍ଯାଧର ନାମ— Name of a hunter mentioned in the Bhāgabata. ଓଡ଼ିଆ— Oṟḍ̠iā (ଓଡ଼ିଆଣୀସ୍ତ୍ରୀ) [synonym(s): উড়য়াউড়ে उड़ियाଦେବି. (ସଂଓଡ଼୍ର୍ତାମିଲ୍ଓଡ଼ ଧାତୁ=ଚାଷ କରିବା)— 1 ଓଡ଼ିଶାବାସୀ ବ୍ୟକ୍ତିଉତ୍କଳୀଯ ବ୍ୟକ୍ତିପୁରୁଷାନୁକ୍ରମେ ଉତ୍କଳର ସ୍ଥାଯୀ ଅଧିବାସୀ ବ୍ୟକ୍ତି—1. An Oṟḍ̠iā a permanent resident of Oṟḍ̠iṡā. 2 ଉତ୍କଳୀଯ ଭାଷା ବା ସାହିତ୍ଯ— 2. The language or literature of Oṟḍ̠iṡā. ପ୍ରାଦେ. (ଖୋରଧା  ଗଦ୍ରାମ)— ଶୂଦ୍ର ବା ଚଷା ଜାତିବିଶେଷ— A caste of Ṡūdras or cultivators. ପ୍ରାଦେ. (ସମ୍ବଲପୁରବି— 1 ଶବର  ଅଘରିଆମାନଙ୍କର ଶ୍ରେଣୀବିଶେଷ— 1. A class of Ṡabaras and Aghariās. [ଦ୍ରଅନ୍ୟ ଶ୍ରେଣୀ ଲରିଆ] 2 ଚଷା ଜାତିବିଶେଷ— 2. A caste of cultivators. [ଦ୍ରଏମାନେ ଚାଷ  ପଥରହଣା କାମ କରନ୍ତି ଏମାନଙ୍କ ମାତୃଭାଷା ଓଡ଼ିଆ;ବ୍ରାହ୍ମଣ ଏମାନଙ୍କର ପୁରୋହିତ ଏମାନେ ମଦ ବା କୁକୁଡ଼ା ଖାଆନ୍ତି ନାହିଁ ସମାଜରେ ଭୂଯାଁମାନଙ୍କର ପରି ଏମାନଙ୍କର ସ୍ଥାନ ବା ସମ୍ମାନ ଥାଏ] 3 ଓଡ଼ିଆ ବ୍ରାହ୍ମଣଶାସନୀ ବା ଝାଡ଼ୁଆଙ୍କଠାରୁ ଉଚ୍ଚ ଶ୍ରେଣୀ ବ୍ରାହ୍ମଣ—3. A class of Brāhmaṇas in Sambalpur who are distinguished from the Jhāṟḍ̠uās. [ଦ୍ରଝାଡ଼ୁଆ ତଳେ ନୋଟ୍ ଦେଖଦେବିଣ.— ଓଡ଼ିଶା ଦେଶ ବା ଭାଷାସମ୍ବନ୍ଧୀଯ;ଉତ୍କଳୀଯ— Appertaining to Oṟḍ̠iṡā.  ଢେଙ୍କା— Ḍheṅkā ଢେଂଙ୍କାଢେଁକାଅନ୍ୟରୂପ ଦେବି.— 1 ଢେକା (ଦେଖ) 1. Dhekā (Se) 2 ଢିରା (ଦେଖ) 3. Name of a king of Sabara caste who ruled over the Dhenkanal State of Orissa in ancient times. ନାୟକ— Nāyaka  A family-title of some Pāṇas and Ṡabaras.  ଲରିଆ Lariā ...A sect of the 'Sabara' caste and of the Aghariā caste. ସାବରା Sābarā ସାବରା— Sābarā ପ୍ରାଦେ. (ଗଞ୍ଜାମବି (ଇଂସଭରେନ୍)— ସ୍ବର୍ଣ୍ଣ ମୂଦ୍ରା— Sovereign (gold coin). ସ୍ଥପତି Sthapati ...Name of the Sabara friend of Rāma. 11 ସାରଥି (ହି) 1. Charioteer. ବିଣ— 1 ପ୍ରଧାନ— 1. Chief; principal. 2 ଉତ୍ତମଶ୍ରେଷ୍ଠ— 2. Excellent; best.ସାବରା ସୁନା  Sābarā sunā ସାବରା ସୁନା— Sābarā sunā ପ୍ରାଦେ (ଗଞ୍ଜାମବି— ଇଂଲଣ୍ଡ ପ୍ରଚଳିତ ସ୍ବର୍ଣ୍ଣମୁଦ୍ରାର ଉପାଦାନ ସ୍ବର୍ଣ୍ଣ—Sovereign-gold.

    शिग्रु pl. N. of a people RV.  Any connection ?-- सु su(-क्ष्णः) 1 the Śigru tree. -2 N. of a sage; नाम्ना सुतीक्ष्णश्चरितेन दान्तः R.13.41. 

    तृत्सु “व्यानवस्य तृत्सवे गयम्” ऋ०   १८  १३ ।तृत्सुं राजर्षिभेदम्” भा०  
    https://sa.wikisource.org/wiki/वाचस्पत्यम् 

    RV 7.18. 7 Together came the Pakthas, the Bhalanas, the Alinas, the Sivas, the Visanins.
    Yet to the Trtsus came the Aryas' Comrade, through love of spoil and heroes' war, to lead them.   
    13 Indra at once with conquering might demolished all their strong places and their seven castles.
    The goods of Anus' son he gave to Trtsu. May we in sacrifice conquer scorned Puru.
    14 The Anavas and Druhyus, seeking booty, have slept, the sixty hundred, yea, six thousand,
    And sixandsixty— heroes. For the pious were all these mighty exploits done by Indra.
    15 These Trtsus under Indras' careful guidance came speeding like loosed waters rushing downward.
    The foemen, measuring exceeding closely, abandoned to Sudāsa all their provisions.
    RV 7.83. 4 With your resistless weapons, IndraVaruna-, ye conquered Bheda and ye gave Sudāsa your aid.
    Ye heard the prayers of these amid the cries of war: effectual was the service of the Trtsus'
    priest.
    5 O IndraVaruna-, the wickedness of foes and mine assailants' hatred sorely trouble me.
    Ye Twain are Lords of riches both of earth and heaven: so grant to us your aid on the decisive day.
    6 The men of both the hosts invoked you in the fight, Indra and Varuna, that they might win the wealth,
    What time ye helped 
    Sudāsa, with all the Trtsu folk, when the Ten Kings had pressed him down in their attack.
    7 Ten Kings who worshipped not, O IndraVaruna-, confederate, in war prevailed not over 
    Sudāsa.
    True was the boast of heroes sitting at the feast: so at their invocations Gods were on their side.
    8 O IndraVaruna-, ye gave 
    Sudāsa your aid when the Ten Kings in battle compassed him about,
    There where the whiterobed- Trtsus with their braided hair, skilled in song worshipped you with homage and with hymn.
    RV 6.27.4,5
    वज्रस्य । यत् । ते । निऽहतस्य । शुष्मात् । स्वनात् । चित् । इन्द्र । परमः । ददार ॥४
    हे इन्द्र “येन वीर्येण “वरशिखस्य । वरशिखो नाम कश्चिदसुरः । तस्य “शेषः शेषांसि पुत्रान्। शेष इत्यपत्यनामैतत् । “अवधीः अहिंसीः “ते त्वदीयम् “एतत्त्यत् तदिदम् “इन्द्रियं वीर्यम् “अचेति अस्माभिरज्ञायि । हे “इन्द्र यत् यस्मात् “शुष्मात् बलात् “निहतस्य प्रेरितस्य त्वदीय “वज्रस्य “स्वनाच्चित् ध्वनेरेव “परमः वरशिखस्य पुत्राणां मध्ये बलाद्याधिक्येनोत्कृष्टः कश्चित् पुत्रः “ददार अदीर्यत ॥

    वृचीवतः । यत् । हरिऽयूपीयायाम् । हन् । पूर्वे । अर्धे । भियसा । अपरः । दर्त् ॥५
    पूर्वोक्तमेवार्थमनया विवृणोति । अयम् “इन्द्रः “चायमानाय चयमानस्य राज्ञः पुत्राय “अभ्यावर्तिने एतन्नामकाय राज्ञे “शिक्षन् ईप्सितानि वसूनि प्रयच्छन् “वरशिखस्य असुरस्य “शेष पुत्रान् “वधीत् अवधीत् । अहिंसीत् । वरशिखस्य पुत्रान् कथमवधीदित्युच्यते । “यत् यदा अयमिन्द्रः “हरियूपीयायाम् । हरियूपीया नाम काचिन्नदी काचिन्नगरी वा । तस्यां “पूर्वे “अर्धे प्राग्भागे स्थितान् “वृचीवतः । वृचीवान् नाम वरशिखस्य कुलोत्पन्नः पूर्वः । तद्रोत्रजान् वरशिखस्य पुत्रान् “हन् अवधीत् तदा “अपरः अपरभागे स्थितः वरशिखस्य श्रेष्ठः पुत्रः “भियसा भीत्या “दर्त् दीर्णोऽभूत् ॥ 
    --सायणभाष्यम्
     सृञ्जय sṛñjaya, name of a people who defeated वरशिख Name of an असुर whose family was destroyed by इन्द्र
    सृंजयाः sṛñjayāḥ m. pl. N. of a people (Apte)

    Is Divodāsa the enemy of Sambara a person different from Divodāsa, father or grandfather or ancestor of Sudāsa? St. Petersburg Dictionary notes that there are two Divodāsa. Is this citation in the dictionary correct? There is another Divodāsa who is a descendant of Bhimasena mentioned in Kathaka Samhita.
    शम्बरः, पुं, मृगविशेषः । दैत्यविशेषः । इतिमेदिनी ॥ (यथा, ऋग्वेदे । १ । ५१ । ६ ।“अरन्धयो तिथिग्वाय शम्बरम् ।”“शम्बरं एतन्नामानमसुरम् ।” इति तद्भाष्येसायणः ॥ यथा च महाभारते । १ । ६५ । २२ ।“शम्बरो नसुचिश्चैव पुलोमा चेति विश्रुतः ।असिलोमा च केशी च दुर्ज्जयश्चैव दानवः ॥”)मत्स्यविशेषः । शैवविशेषः । जिनभेदः । इतिविश्वः ॥ युद्धम् । श्रेष्ठः । इति धरणिः ॥चित्रकवृक्षः । लोध्रः । अर्ज्जुनवृक्षः । इतिराजनिर्घण्टः ॥ शम्बरासुरस्य वधोपाख्यानंश्रीभागवते १० स्कन्धे ५५ अध्याये द्रष्टव्यम् ॥ https://sa.wikisource.org/wikiशब्दकल्पद्रुमः
    I submit that the enemy of Divodāsa is ambara, also called abara in Aitareya Brahmana and classed as Dasyu, together with Andhra and others.
    Divodāsa fights against: ambara, Turvaa, Yadu and:(associates of ambara who are: S'uSNa, Pipru, Varcin (connected with Vrcivant), 
    Divodāsa defeated Vrcivant who were also allies of Turvaa. 
    RV 6.45.1 notes that Turvaa, Yadu (combatants against Divodāsa) were brought from afar. This is a reference to the movement of people from Sarasvati River Basin towards Ganga-Yamuna doab.
    RV 7.19.8 and RV 9.61.2 treats Turvaa, Yadu as combatants against Divodāsa, while  
    S'ambara, is seen as an ally of Turvasa, Yadu fighting against Divodāsa.

    RV 6.45
    RV9.61
    RV 7.19 
    RV 6.45.1 Griffith: 1. THAT Indra is our youthful Friend, who with his trusty guidance led
    Turvasa, Yadu from afar.
    Wilson: 6.045.01 May that youthful Indra, who, by good guidance, brought Turvas'a and Yadu from afar, (be) our friend.
    RV 9.61.2 Griffith: Smote swiftly forts, and S'ambara, then Yadu and that Turvasa,
    For pious Divodāsa's sake.
    Wilson: 9.061.02 (Which overturned) the cities in a moment, and for the sake of the devout Divodāsa (subdued) S'ambara, and then that Turvas'a and Yadu.
    RV 7.19.8 Griffith: May we men, Maghavan, the friends thou lovest, near thee be joyful under thy protection.
    Fain to fulfil the wish of Atithigva humble. the pride of Turvasa and Yadva. (Atithigva is Divodāsa)
    Wilson: .7.019.08 May we, Maghavan, leaders in your adoration, regarded as dear friends, be happy in our homes; about to bestow felicity upon Atithigvan, humiliate Turvas'a; (humiliate) the son of Yadu.

    Griffith: RV 6.27
    5 In aid of Abhyavartin Cayamana, Indra destroyed the seed of Varasikha.
    At Hariyupiya he smote the vanguard of the Vrcivans, and the rear fled frighted.
    6 Three thousand, mailed, in quest of fame, together, on the Yavyavati, O muchsought- Indra,Vrcivans' sons, falling before the arrow, like bursting vessels went to their destruction.
    Wilson: 
    6.027.05 Favouring Abhya_vartin, the son of Ca_yama_na, Indra destroyed the varas'ikha (people), killng the descendants of Vr.ci_vat, (who were stationed) on the Hariyu_pi_ya, on the eastern part, while the western (troop) was scattered through fear. [Abhya_vartin, Ca_yama_na: names of ra_ja_s. Vr.ci_vat is the first-born of the sons of varas'ikha, thereafter others are named. Hariyu_pi_ya is the name of either a river or a city].
    6.027.06 Indra, the invoked of many, thirty hundred mailed warriors (were collected) together on the Yavya_vati_, to acquire glory, but the Vr.ci_vats advancing in a hostile manner, and breaking the sacrificial vessels, went to (their own) annihilation. [Thirty hundred: trim.s'ac chatam varmin.ah = trim.s'ada dhikas'atam, one hundred and thirty; kavacabhr.tas, wearers of breasplates or armour; yavya_vati_ = same as hariyu_pi_ya].
    सृञ्जय sṛñjaya  m. N.: pl. N. of a family or tribe. (Macdonell) Somaka Sahadevya ('descendant of Sahadeva) is the name of a king of sṛñjaya people. His priests are Parvata and Narada.
    देव--रात " god-given " , N. of शुनः-शेप after being received into the family of विश्वा-मित्र AitBr. vii , 17 MBh. &c (pl. his descendants Pravar. );N. of a king who was the son of सु-केतु and descendant of निमि R. Pur.; of a king who was son of करम्भि Pur.; of another king MBh. ii , 121; of परिक्षित् BhP.; of the father of याज्ञवल्क्य ib. xii , 6 , 64 (cf. दैव-राति) (Monier-Williams)
    शुनःशेपः śunaḥśepaḥशुनःशेफः śunaḥśephaḥ N. of a Vedic sage, son of Ajīgarta. [In the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa it is related that king Hariśchandra, being childless, made a vow that on obtaining a son he would sacrifice him to the god Varuṇa. A son was born who was named Rohita, but the king put off the fulfilment of the vow under various pretexts. At last Rohita purchased for one hundred cows Śunahśepa, the middle son of Ajīgarta as a substitute for himself to be offered to Varuṇa. But the boy praised Viṣṇu, Indra, and other deities, and escaped death. He was then adopted by Viṣvāmitra in his own family and called by the name Devarāta.] (Apte)
    शुनस् gen. of श्वन् in comp.श्वन् (nom. sg. du. pl. श्वा , श्वानौ , श्वानस् ; weakest base शुन् cf. 2. शुन &c , p.1082 ; in some comp. श्वा for श्व cf. below) , a dog , hound , cur RV. [cf. Zd. spa1 ; Lat. canis ;Lit. szu4 ; Goth. hunds ; Eng. hound ; Germ. Hund]शेप a tail (cf. परु-च्छेप , शु-नः-शेपRV. [cf. Lat. cippus.]
    -जीगर्त " that has nothing to swallow " , N. of a ऋषि , शुनः-शेप's father (Monier-Williams)

    दैव--वात ()n. relating to देव-वात (RV); patr. of शृञ्जय (ibid.)देव--वात N. of a man ib. iii , 23 , 2; (°व्/-) agreeable to the gods RV. (Monieer-Williams)
    देववात पु० देवैर्वातः वा--गतिगन्धयोः कर्मणि क्त ३ त० । देवैरिष्यमाणतया प्राप्ते ऋषिभेदे ।“अमन्थिष्टां भारता रेवदग्निं देवश्रवा देववातः सुदक्षम्”ऋ० ३ । २३ । २ । 

    दिवो--दास m. (दि°) " heaven's slave " , N. of भरद्-वाज (celebrated for his liberality and protected by इन्द्र and the अश्विन्s RV. i , 112 , 14 ; 116 , 18 &c ; the son of वाध्र्य्-श्व RV. vi , 61 , 5 ; his father is also called भद्र-स्व , बह्व्-श्व &c , and his son मित्र-यु or मित्रा-यु Hariv. Pur. ); of the father of सु-दास् RV. vii , 18 , 28; of a king of काशि surnamed धन्वन्तरि , founder of the Indian school of medicine Sus3r.; of the father of प्र-तर्दन MBh. xiii Hariv. Pur.; f a descendant of भीम-सेन Ka1t2h. vii &c (Monier-Williams)
    Divodāsa's son is प्र-तर्दन  N. of a king of काशि (son of दिवो-दास and author of RV. ix , 96) Br. MBh. ; name of a class of divinities under मनु औत्तम Ma1rkP. (Monier-Williams)
    वाध्र्यश्व m. patr. fr. वध्र्य्-श्व RV. A1s3vS3r. ब्रध्नश्व  N. of a prince MBh. (w.r. for ब्रध्ना*श्व or वध्र्य्-श्व?)(Monier-Williams)
    वध्र्य्-श्व was the father of DivodāsaN. of a man RV. Br. &c (in Pan5cavBr. he has the patr. अनूप); pl. the family of वाध्र्य्-श्व S3rS. (cf. वाध्र्यश्व and ब्रध्नश्व) (Monier-Williams)
    शब्दकल्पद्रुमः identifies दिवोदासः, as काशीराजः, a King of Kas'i वाचस्पत्यम् is emphatic, identifying Divodāsa as the son of वध्र-श्व and Menaka; this encyclopaedic text also cites Harivams'a text and links him with Rama and Ahalyaदिवोदास पु० दिवः स्वर्गात दामीदानं यस्मै  वध्रश्वस्य पुत्रभेदे “वध्रश्वान्मिथुनं यज्ञे मेनकायामिति श्रुतिः  दिवोद्रामश्च राजर्षिरहल्या  यशस्विनी” हरिवं० ३२ अ० ।मनुर्वश्ये रिपुञ्जयास्व्ये 
    दिवोदासः, पुं, (दिवः स्वर्गात् दासो दानं यस्मे ।) काशीराजः । स चन्द्रवंशीयभीमरथराजपुत्त्रः । इति पद्मपुराणम् ॥(“अधीत्य चायुषो वेदमिन्द्राद्धन्वन्तरिः पुरा ।आगत्य पृथिवीं काश्याञ्जातो बाहुजवेश्मनि ॥नाम्ना तु सोऽभवत् ख्यातो दिवोदास इतिक्षितौ ॥”“वत्स ! वाराणसीं गच्छत्वं विश्वेश्वरवल्लभाम् ॥तत्र नाम्ना दिवोदासः काशिराजोऽस्तिबाहुजः ।स हि धन्वन्तरिः साक्षादायुर्व्वेदविदांवरः ॥”“अथ धन्वन्तरिं सर्व्वे वानप्रस्थाश्रमे स्थितम् ।भगवन्तं सुरश्रेष्ठं मुनिभिर्बहुभिः स्तुतम् ॥काशिराजं दिवोदासं तेऽपश्यन् विनयान्विताः ।स्वागतञ्च इति स्माह दिवोदासो यशोधनः ॥कुशलं परिपप्रच्छ तथागमनकारणम् ॥”इति भावप्रकाशस्य पूर्ब्बखण्डे प्रथमे भागे ॥“अथ खलु भगवन्तममरवरमृषिगणवरिवृत-माश्रमस्थं काशिराजं दिवोदासं धन्वन्तरि-मौपधेनववैतरणौरभ्रपौष्कलावतकरवीर्य्यगोपुर-रक्षितसुश्रुतप्रभृतय ऊचुः ।”इति सुश्रुते सूत्रस्थाने प्रथमेऽध्याये ॥)
    Divodāsa is also Pijavana with variant pronunciations For e.g. वाचस्पत्यम् notes: पैयवन पु० पीयवनस्यापत्यमण्  षैयवने नृपे सनुः   ११० प्रैयवन इति पाठान्तरम्  
    प्रतर्द्दन ३ दिवोदासपुत्रभेदे पु० हरिवं० २९ अ० ।४ इन्द्रोपदेश्यभेदे प्रतर्दनं प्रति इन्द्रेण ब्रह्मविद्योपदि-ष्टेति वेदान्ते प्रसिद्धम् ।https://sa.wikisource.org/wiki/वाचस्पत्यम्
    यवनः, पुं, देशविशेषः । (यथा, मात्स्ये । १२० । ४३ । “तान् देशान् प्लावयन्ति स्मम्लेच्छप्रायांश्च सर्व्वशः ।सशैलान् कुकुरान् रौध्रान् वर्वरान् यवनान्खसान् ॥”) https://sa.wikisource.org/wikiशब्दकल्पद्रुमः
    यवन पु० यु--यु । १ देशभेदे सोऽभिजनोऽस्य तस्य राजा वाअण् बहुषु तस्य लुक् । २ तद्देशस्थेषु जनेषु ३ तन्नृपेषुब० व० । ४ वेगे ५ अधिवेगयुताश्वे मेदि० ६ गोधूमे ७ गर्जर-तृणे ८ तुरष्कजातौ राजनि० ययातिशप्तम्य तत्पुत्रस्यतुर्वसोर्षश्ये जातिभेदे च पुंस्त्री० स्त्रियां ङीष् ।१० वेगवति त्रि० ।यवनप्रिय न० ६ त० । मरिचे हेमच० । https://sa.wikisource.org/wiki/वाचस्पत्यम्
    दिवोदास पु० दिवः स्वर्गात दामीदानं यस्मै । वध्रश्वस्य पुत्रभेदे “वध्रश्वान्मिथुनं यज्ञे मेनकायामिति श्रुतिः । दिवोद्रामश्च राजर्षिरहल्या च यशस्विनी” हरिवं० ३२ अ० ।मनुर्वश्ये रिपुञ्जयास्व्ये २ नृपभेदे च तत्कथा काशीऋ० ४७ अ० ।“ततश्चिन्तयता स्रष्ट्वा दृष्टो राजर्षिसत्तमः । अवि- मुक्ते महाक्षेत्रे तपस्यन्निश्चलेन्द्रियः । ममोरन्वयजो वीरःक्षत्रोधर्मैवीदितः । रिपुञ्जयेति विख्यातो राजा परपुर-ञ्जयः । अथ ब्रह्मा तमासाद्य बहुगौरवपूर्वकम् । उवाचवचनं राजन्! रिपुञ्जय! महामते! । इमां पालयभूपाल! ससमुद्रादिकाननाम् । नागकन्यां लागराजःपत्न्यर्थन्ते प्रदास्यति । अनङमोहिनीन्नाम्ना वासुकिःशीलभूषणाम । दिवोऽपि देवादास्यन्ति रत्नानि कुसु-मानि च । प्रजाप्रलनसन्तुष्टा महाराज! प्रतिक्षणम् ।दिवोदास इति ख्यातमतो नाम त्वमाप्स्यसि ।मत्प्रसादाच्च नृपते! दिव्यं सामर्थ्यमस्तु ते । परमेष्ठिवचःश्रुत्वा ततोऽसौ राजसत्तमः । वेधसं बहुशः स्तुत्वावाक्यञ्चेदमुवाच ह । राजोवाच । पितामह ।महामान्य! त्रिलोकीकरणक्षम! । कथन्नान्ये च राजानोमे कथं कथ्यते त्वया । ब्रह्मोवाच त्वयि राज्यंप्रकुर्वाणे देवोवृष्टिं विधास्यति । पापनिष्ठे च वै राज्ञिन देवो वर्षते पुनः । राजोवाच यद्यहं पृथिवी-नाथः सर्वलोकपितामह! । तदा दिविसदो देवा दिवि-तिष्ठन्तु सा भुवि । देवेषु दिवि तिष्ठत्सु मयि तिष्ठतिभूतले । असपत्येन राज्येन प्रजा सौख्यमवाप्स्यति!तथेति विश्वसृक्प्रोक्तो दिवोदासो नरेश्वरः । पटहघोषयाञ्चक्रे दिवं देवा व्रजन्त्विति । मयि प्रशासतिक्षौणीं सुराः खस्था भवन्त्विति । नागच्छन्त्विह वै नानानराः सुस्था भवन्त्विति” इत्युपक्रमेदिवोदास्यस्य काशीतो निर्वासनान्तकथा तत उत्तरैषुअध्यायेषु दृश्या । ३ धन्वन्तरेरवतारे काशीराजभेदेआयुर्वेदशब्दे तत्कथा ७८९ पृ० सुश्रुतप्रादुर्भावे भाव० प्र०
    उक्ता दृश्या ।

    Excerpts of entries from Vedic Index:

























    कुत्स  N. of a ऋषि (called आर्जुनेय , author of several hymns of the RV. ; when attacked by the demon शुष्ण , इन्द्र defended him and killed the demon ; but in other hymns [ RV. i , 53 , 10 ; ii , 14 , 7 ; iv , 26 , 1 ; viii , 53 , 2] कुत्स is represented as persecuted by इन्द्र) RV. AV. iv , 29 , 5 Ta1n2d2yaBr. pl. ( Pa1n2. 2-4 , 65) the descendants or the family of कुत्स RV. vii , 25 , 5 La1t2y.(Monier-Williams)
    आडू m. or f. a raft Un2. आतु m. = आडू
    तूर्वयाण tūrvayāṇaतूर्वि tūrvi a. 1 Quick, rapid. -2 Overpowering; रक्षो अग्निमशुषं तूर्वयाणम् Rv.1.174.3. -3 (तूर्वि) Superior; वावृधानाय तूर्वये Rv.9.42.3.
    तूर्वयाण mfn. ( √ तुर्व्) overpowering RV. i , 174 , 3 ; x , 61 , 2; m. N. of a man , i , 53 , 10 ; vi , 18 , 13. (Monier-Williams)
    नमुचिः namuciḥ [न मुञ्चति] 1 N. of a demon slain by Indra; वनमुचे नमुचेररये शिरः R.9.22. [When Indra conquered the Asuras, there was only one called Namuchi who strongly resisted and at last captured him. He offered to let Indra go provided he promised 'not to kill by day or by night, with wet or dry'. Indra promised to do so and was released, but he cut off Namuchi's head at twilight and with foam of water (which is neither wet nor dry). According to another version Namuchi was a friend of Indra, and once drank up his strength and made him quite imbecile. The Aśvins (and Sarasvatī also, as the story goes) then supplied Indra with a Vajra with which he cut off the demon's head]. -2 N. of the god of love. -Comp. -सूदनः, -द्विष्, -हन् m. epithets of Indra; विगृह्य चक्रे नमुचिद्विषा बली य इत्थमस्वास्थ्यमहर्निशं दिवः Śi.1.51.

    In the Maha Samaya Sutta, Mara (also known as Namuci or the "Dark One") is the defeated antagonist of the Buddha. He is described as a corrupted Asura, whose army consisted of "Sensual passions, Discontent, Hunger and Thirst, Craving, Sloth and Drowsiness, Terror, Uncertainty, Hypocrisy and Stubbornness, Gains, Offerings, Fame and Status wrongly gained, and whoever would praise self and disparage others" (Sn 3.2 Padhana Sutta).
    Griffith RV 5.29.11 The lauds of Gauriviti made thee mighty to Vidathins' son, as prey, thou gavest Pipru.
    Rjisivan drew thee into friendship dressing the sacred food, and thou hast drunk his Soma.
    Wilson :5.029.11 May the praises of Gaurivi_ti exalt you; you have humbled Pipru for the son of Vidathin; R.jis'van preparing dressed viands, has, through your friendship brought you (to his presence), and you have drunk of his libation.
    '.२९.११ --गौरिवीति - गौर्य्या वेदवाचि वीतिः विशेषगतिरस्य (वाचस्पत्यम्) गौरिवीतिः शाक्त्यः - शक्ति-पुत्रः। ब्रह्माण्डपुराणानुसारेण ब्रह्मा तिर्यक्सु शक्तिरूपेण प्रविशति। अतएवया ऊर्जा देवेषु एव वर्ततेतस्याः पृथिव्यां अवतरणम् शक्तेः कार्यमस्ति। जैमिनीयब्राह्मणानुसारेण गौरीवितस्य मुख्यतया द्वे कार्याणि सन्ति - यः अद्यतनं अस्तितस्य श्वस्तनं करणं एवं आत्मा हेतु रसस्य उत्पत्तिः। देवाः अद्यतना भवन्तिमनुष्याः श्वस्तनाः। ऋग्वेदे शाक्त्य रूपेण गौरिवीतेः एवं पराशरस्य ऋषीणां नामानि सन्तिकिन्तु पुराणेषु केवलं पराशरस्य नाम एव प्रकटितं अस्ति। गौरि शब्दस्य व्याख्या पुराणेषु शिव - भार्या गौरी रूपेण अस्ति। महाभारते आदिपर्वे ६०. पराशरः काली (सत्यवतीसह संगमं करोति। परिणामस्वरूपेण तस्याः रूपान्तरणं भवति - सा मत्स्यगन्धातः सुगन्धा भवति।

    इरावती (Ravi)परुष्णि, Hydraotes  (Ancient Greek: ’ϒδραωτης)

    The combatants arrayed in the dāśarājñá are communities of people settled in the civilizational area, people such as Paṇi पणि merchants 
    watching over treasures RV. (esp. x , 108) (AV. शतपथ-ब्राह्मण).पणिः   paṇiḥ पणिः f. A market; A bargainer; धरां रजःस्वभावेन पणयो ये च ताननु Bhāg.3.6.28; paṇitṛ पणितृ m. A trader, dealer. (Apte)
    RV 6.61.12 refers to five peoples' groups or communities as pañcajātā on the Sarasvati River system (with seven tributaries or streams)
      "Sevensistered-, sprung from threefold source, the Five Tribes' prosperer, she must be Invoked in every deed of might.".
    The reference to five tribes or peoples signifies the presence of human settlements on the banks of River Sarasvatī. 
    Archaeology attests archaeological sites of dates between 7th millennium BCE to 1900 BCE along the Sarasvatī River Basin (About over 80% of all 3700+ sites of the Sarasvatī -Sindhu civilization are accounted for in the region clustered around the Sarasvatī River).
    हरि-यूपीया  is f. name of a locality (RV); यव्या-वती is f. name of a river or a district (RV. ताण्ड्य-ब्राह्मण) 
    Since the scene of two battle fronts of dāśarājñá are the Yamunā and Paruṣṇī (Ravi) rivers, यव्या-वती may refer to either be a descriptive synonym of दृषद्--वती river which had a large number of human settlementsA remarkably well-furrowed, ploughed field has been discovered at Kalibangan archaeological site on दृषद्--वती river.
    Fig. 6. Map showing a correlation between the Rigvedic area and the spread of the Harappan Civilization, before 2000 BCE.
    Fig. 7. Kalibangan : An agricultural field, showing criss-cross pattern of furrows. Circa 2000 BCE.
    Fig. 8. and Fig. 9. Around Kalibangan village. Left: The present system of ploughing the field,which also has the criss-cross pattern of furrows. Right: A present field with mustard plants in the widely-distanced furrows and those of chickpea in the others.
    "The excavation at Kalibangan has brought to light an agricultural field dating back to circa 2800 BCE. It is characterised by a criss-cross pattern of the furrows (Fig. 7). Exactly the same pattern of ploughing the fields is followed even today in northern Rajasthan (Fig. 8), Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh. Today mustard is grown in the widely‑distanced furrows and chickpea in the narrower ones (Fig. 9) and it is most likely that these very crops were grown in a similar manner during the Harappan times; we do have evidence of both these items from the Harappan levels." (BB Lal, Why perpetuate myths? A fresh look at Ancient Indian History, Lecture given at the NCERT, New Delhi)
    Five peoples may also be a reference to Purus, Anus, Druhyus, Yadus and Tursvasas who lived in the Sarasvati Valley before moving onto different places in various directions. 
    A vivid metaphor to signify Sarasvatī is hiraṇyavartanī. The word हिरण्य signifies: n. (ifc. f(). ; prob. connected with हरि , हरित् , हिरि) gold (orig. " uncoined gold or other precious metal " ; in later language " coined gold " -or " money ") RV वर्तनी signifies f. " grinding " or " despatching " (= पेषण or प्र्/एषण). 

    Thus, the expression 
    hiraṇyavartanī signifies that River Sarasvati groun down gold placer deposits in the river bed.

    The licences given to gold-panners on the riverbed of Sarasvati in Lohardaga attests to the fact the waters of Sarasvatī carried placer gold deposits. Districts of Panchkula, Ambala and Yamunanagar contain traces of placer gold. http://adeptinstrument.co.in/2015/May-23/ghaggar-river-high-gold-mining/ District administrations issue licenses to pan for placer gold deposits.

    RV 6.61.7 Yea, this divine 
    Sarasvati, terrible with her golden path, Foeslayer-, claims our eulogy.

    Sārasvatas: 3.4.8 सारस्वत 'mf()n. relating or belonging to सरस्वत् (q.v.) or to सरस्वती (the river or the goddess) derived or coming from them RV.', 'belonging to the सारस्वत country MBh',
     m. (pl.) 'N. of a people dwelling on the सरस्वती river (i.e. in the north-west part of the province of Delhi including part of the Panjab)' AV.Paris3. MBh. VarBr2S. Pur. भारती 'the Sanskrit speech of an actor' (Monier-Williams)
    RV 3.4.8

    आ भार॑ती॒ भार॑तीभिः स॒जोषा॒ इळा॑ दे॒वैर्म॑नु॒ष्ये॑भिर॒ग्निः ।

    सर॑स्वती सारस्व॒तेभि॑र॒र्वाक्ति॒स्रो दे॒वीर्ब॒र्हिरेदं स॑दन्तु ॥८

    भारतीभिर्भरतस्य सूर्यस्य संबंधिनीभिः सजोषाः संगता भारती वाक् आगच्छतु । देवैर्मनुष्येभिर्मनुष्यैश्च संगत्येळा च भूमिश्चागच्छतु अग्निश्च । सारस्वतेभिः सरस्वतीसंबंधिभिर्मध्यमस्थानैः सह सरस्वती माध्यमिका वागागच्छतु । तिस्रो देव्यो वागिळाभारत्य आगच्छंतु । अर्वागाभिमुखमेतद्बर्हिरा सदंतु । आसीदंतु ॥--सायणभाष्यम्
    3.004.08 May Bhāratī, associated with the Bhāratīs; Iā with the gods and men; and Agni, and Sarasvatī with the Sārasvatas; may the three goddesses sit down upon the sacred grass (strewn) before them. [bhāratībhih, with the connections of Bharata, or the Sun: bharatasya sūryasya sambandhinībhih, perhaps intending the solar rays; Bhāratī = vāk, speech; Iā = bhūmi, the earth; sarasvatī = mādhyamikā vāk; the sārasvatas are the madhyamasthānas, the middle regions, or the firmament; Agni whose name is rather unconnectedly inserted, is thus identified through their several personifications as goddesses, with heaven, mid-heaven, and earth, or with speech or sound in the three regions].


    Jaggayyapeta sculptural frieze with Indus Script hypertexts signifies metals manufactory

    $
    0
    0

     https://tinyurl.com/xn8whfth

    Chakravarti Samrat ( Universal Emperor ) ( Probably Ashok ? )
    1st Century B.C ( 2100 Years Old )
    Emperor Is Shown With His Seven Jewels ( Queen, Horse , Elephant , Treasurer , Army Chief, Chintamani, Chakra )
    Jaggyyapet Stupa , Andhra Pradesh ; National Museum Delhi

    Source: @IndiaHistorypic27 Feb. 2021
     
    Indus Script hieroglyphs/hypertexts are: 1. spoked wheel atop a pillar 2. pillar topped by a tree-in-railing

       څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ'potter's wheel' PLUS cāl 'furrow' rebus: arkasal 'gold-, copper-smith workshop'
    kuṭi 'tree' rebus kuṭhi 'smelter'. The railing atop the pillar has two hieroglyphs: a round stone; a rhombus-shape ox-hide ingot. 

    goṭā 'round pebble, stone' Rebus: goṭā ''laterite, ferrite ore''gold braid'खोट [khōṭa] 'ingot, wedge'; A mass of metal; ḍhāla 'flag' rebus: ḍhālako 'large ingot'

    The standing person has his arm upraised. eraka 'upraised arm' rebus: eraka 'metal infusion'.
    Thus, the narrative of the sculptural frieze is a celebration of the wealth resources of a metals manufactory.

    See: 

     https://tinyurl.com/y2jq5okl

     

    āre ‘potter's wheel’ rebus: āra ‘brass’; څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, 'potter's wheel'; eraka 'knave of wheel' rebus: arka, aka 'gold, copper'; eraka 'metal infusion'.


       څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) (P چرخ). 2. A wheeled-carriage, a gun-carriage, a cart. Pl. څرخونه ṯs̱arḵẖūnah.    څرخ ṯs̱arḵẖ, s.m. (2nd) A wheel (particularly a potter's, or of a water-mill or well). 2. A grindstone. 3. Circular motion, turn, revolution, the act of turning. 4. Fortune, chance. 5. The heavens, the sphere, the celestial globe. 6. A kind of hawk or falcon, an eagle. 7. A stab, a puncture, a prick, a wound produced by a spear, an arrow, or the like. Pl. څرخرنه ṯs̱arḵẖ-ūnah; 8. adj. Punctured, pricked, pierced, stabbed; (Fem.) څرکه ṯs̱arkaʿhڅرخیدل ṯs̱arḵẖedal, verb intrans. To revolve, to turn round, to wheel. 2. To dance. Pres. څرخبږي ṯs̱arḵẖej̱ẕī (W.) or څرخیګي ṯs̱arḵẖegī (E.); past ؤ څرخیده wu-ṯs̱arḵẖedah or ؤ څرخیدَ wu-ṯs̱arḵẖeda; fut. ؤ به څرخیږي wu bah ṯs̱arḵẖej̱ẕī or ؤ به څرخیګي wu bah ṯs̱arḵẖegī; imp. ؤ څرخیږه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖej̱ẕah or ؤ څرخیګه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖegah; act. part. څرخیدونکيَ ṯs̱arḵẖedūnkaey or څرخیدونيَ ṯs̱arḵẖedūnaey; past part. څرخید ليَ ṯs̱arḵẖedalaey; verb. n. څرخیدنه ṯs̱arḵẖedanaʿhڅرخول ṯs̱arḵẖawul, verb trans. To turn, to make revolve, to wheel round. 2. To sharpen. Pres. څرخوي ṯs̱arḵẖawī; past ؤ څرخاوه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖāwuh or ؤ څرخاوو wu-ṯs̱arḵẖāwo; fut. ؤ به څرخوي wu bah ṯs̱arḵẖawī; imp. ؤ څرخوه wu-ṯs̱arḵẖawah; act. part. څرخوونکيَ ṯs̱arḵẖawūnkaey or څرخوونيَ ṯs̱arḵẖawūnaey; past part. څرخوليَ ṯs̱arḵẖawulaey; verb. n. څرخونه ṯs̱arḵẖawunaʿh. (P چرخ).
       څرخ کول ṯs̱arḵẖ kawul, verb trans. To pierce, to stab, to puncture. څرخ کیدل ṯs̱arḵẖ kedal, verb intrans. To enter (as a pointed instrument), to penetrate, to stab, to pierce.
       څرخه ṯs̱arḵẖaʿh, s.f. (3rd) A spinning-wheel, a large reel. Pl. يْ ey. (P چرخه).
       څرخيَ ṯs̱arḵẖaey, s.m. (1st) A kind of reel for winding cotton on, a ball of cotton, silk, etc. 2. A species of falcon. Pl. يِ ī. See څاښي
       څرخلګيَ ṯs̱arḵẖal-gaey, s.m. (1st) A piece of wood, stone, etc., on which thread is wound, a reel. Pl. يِ ī. Also څرخلرګيَ ṯs̱arḵẖ- largaey. Pl. يِ ī.
       څرخندوکيَ ṯs̱arḵẖandūkaey, s.m. A tee-totum, a child's top. Pl. يِ ī. See لاډو ,چرلندي and چلخئِي (Pashto)



    अर्क  'the sun, copperm. ( √ अर्च्) , Ved. a ray , flash of lightning RV. &c; fire RV. ix , 50 , 4 S3Br. Br2A1rUp. (Monier-Williams) arká1 m. ʻ flash, ray, sun ʼ RV. [√arc]Pa. Pk. akka -- m. ʻ sun ʼ, Mth. āk; Si. aka ʻ lightning ʼ, inscr. vid -- äki ʻ lightning flash ʼ.(CDIAL 624) *arkavarta ʻ a sort of ornament ʼ. [Cf. arkapuṭikā -- f. ʻ a silver ornament consisting of a round disk like the sun ʼ lex.: arká -- 1, *varta -- 3]G. akɔṭī f. ʻ earring ʼ.(CDIAL 628) metath. cakra 'wheel' (Vedic)
    चक्र n. (Ved. rarely m.g. अर्धर्चादिfr. √चर्?; √1. कृPāṇ. 6-1, 12 ; Kāś. ) the wheel (of a carriage, of the Sun's chariot [RV. ], of Time [ i, 164, 2-48 ]; °क्रं-√चर्, to drive in a carriage, ŚBr. vi ), RV.  &c.; a potter's wheel, ŚBr. xi ; Yājñ. iii, 146. 

    Celtic copper alloy figurine (2nd c. CE) holding a torc signifies karã̄ 'torc, bangle' rebus: khār 'blacksmith'

    $
    0
    0

    https://tinyurl.com/ypcj8ry9

    Indus Script hieroglyph: karã̄'torc, bangle' Meluhha rebus: khār 'blacksmith'

    Celtic Curiosity

    May/June 2019

    Trenches England Celtic Figurine 2
    (©National Trust Images/James Fairbairn Oxford Archaeology East)

    Bronze Cernunnos figurine

    The most intriguing find from recent excavations at the seventeenth-century manor house known as the Wimpole Estate in Cambridgeshire, England, is a second-century A.D. copper alloy figurine of Cernunnos, the Celtic god of fertility, animals, and the underworld. Cernunnos is often shown, as he is here, in a squatting position with a circular torc, or neck ring, in his hands. The figurine formed “part of a utilitarian object, possibly the handle of a Roman spatula for clearing wax tablets,” says archaeologist Paddy Lambert of Oxford Archaeology East. After it broke, he says, the Cernunnos figurine was likely buried near a shrine.


    https://www.archaeology.org/issues/339-1905/trenches/7553-trenches-england-cernunnos-figurine
    Celtic Iron Age Figurine Restored

    Monday, February 22, 2021

    England Celtic Figurine
    (James Fairbairn/Oxford Archaeology East)

    CAMBRIDGESHIRE, ENGLAND—The Guardian reports that a first-century A.D. figurine unearthed on the grounds of a country estate in the East of England in 2018 may depict a Celtic man or deity other than the god Cernunnos, as was originally thought upon its discovery. The two-inch tall, copper alloy sculpture was once attached to a spatula that may have been used to mix medicines or clear wax writing tablets. After cleaning, researchers can see more of the figure's detail. The clean-shaven man’s hair is short in the front, and in the back, it falls in a V shape on his neck just below his ears. “We have so few visual or written depictions from the Romans of what the native people looked like, so it’s tempting to say he was designed based on what people looked like or what the current trends were then,” said archaeologist Shannon Hogan of the National Trust. “He hasn’t been likened to any particular Celtic deities that we know of but then there are some that don’t have visual depictions,” she added. The site where the figurine was found is thought to have been a Roman settlement situated on a trade route. Roman military uniform fittings, coins, an ax head, cosmetic implements, harness pieces, and brooches were also recovered. 

    https://www.archaeology.org/news/9484-210222-england-metal-figurine
    Image result for tvastar torcKernunnos is named in an inscription on the 1st cent. CE Pillar of the Boatmen (French Pilier des nautes) with bas-relief depictions.The cognate word is: कारणी or कारणीक (p. 159) [ kāraṇī or kāraṇīka ] the supercargo of a ship &c. कर्णधार (p. 140) [ karṇadhāra ] m S (A holder of the ear.) A helmsman or steersman.
    बारकश or बारकस (p. 575) [ bārakaśa or bārakasa ] n ( P) A trading vessel, a merchantman.(Marathi) 
    The torcs hanging from the horns are such stoneware rings or badges. 

    Compare with stoneware bangles are torcs as professional calling cards on 1. Kernunnos of Gundestrup cauldron and 2. Kernunnos on Pilier des nautes (Note:Comparable to the 'stoneware bangles' as calling cards are the torcs shown on 1. Kernunnos of Gundestrup cauldron and 2. Pilier des nautes which names Kernunnos in an inscription on the 1st cent. CE Pillar of the Boatmen (French Pilier des nautes) with bas-relief depictions. These evidences are presented in Section 4.) 
     
    kárṇa m. ʻ ear, handle of a vessel ʼ RV., ʻ end, tip (?) ʼ RV. ii 34, 3. (CDIAL 2830)

    Kernunno or Cernunnos is cognate with kārṇī m. ʻ prime minister, supercargo of a ship ʼ (supercargo is a representative of the ship's owner on board a merchant ship, responsible for overseeing the cargo and its sale.), kul -- karṇī m. ʻ village accountant ʼ (Marathi) kāraṇika m. ʻ teacher ʼ MBh., ʻ judge ʼ Pañcat. [kā- raṇa -- ]Pa. usu -- kāraṇika -- m. ʻ arrow -- maker ʼ; Pk. kāraṇiya -- m. ʻ teacher of Nyāya ʼ; S. kāriṇī m. ʻ guardian, heir ʼ; N. kārani ʻ abettor in crime ʼ(CDIAL 3058)   karṇadhāra m. ʻ helmsman ʼ Suśr. [kárṇa -- , dhāra -- 1]Pa. kaṇṇadhāra -- m. ʻ helmsman ʼ; Pk. kaṇṇahāra -- m. ʻ helmsman, sailor ʼ; H. kanahār m. ʻ helmsman, fisherman ʼ.(CDIAL 2836). 

    Paṇi are the offspring of Bṛṣaya (a name of Tvaṣṭā, an asura) in the 20 kings battle with Divo-dāsa Atithigva to control wealth resource of Soma

    $
    0
    0


    This is an addendum to: 

    1. Battles of 20 kings, 10 kings by Rgveda people; airāvatī 'elephant people' who venerate Indra are from irāvatī of Hariyupiya are Erawan of Burma https://tinyurl.com/smj3snve

    2. Itihāsa or ākhyāna; Sarasvatī hiraṇyavartanī in Rigveda, dvirdaśārājña battle of 20 kings fought for Soma by Paktha Divodāsa at Hariyupiya and Ganga-YamunaDoab https://tinyurl.com/y9wzw5ma

    3. Rgveda people, Sārasvata itihāsa reconstructed from आ-ख्यान 'narratives close to Irāvatī. Hariyúpíyá city https://tinyurl.com/aubcsjmh

    The locus of the 20 kings battle is Yamuna River Basin and Saptasindhu region (in particular in Hariyupiya on the banks of irāvatī or Ravi river. Pārāvata, associates of Bṛṣaya inhabited in the Sarasvati River Basin.

    अधा॒ नरो॒ न्यो॑ह॒तेऽधा॑ नि॒युत॑ ओहते ।

    अधा॒ पारा॑वता॒ इति॑ चि॒त्रा रू॒पाणि॒ दर्श्या॑ ॥११

    Griffith RV 5.52.11 To this the Heroes well attend, well do their teams attend to this.
    Visible are their varied forms. Behold, they are 
    Pārāvata.

    wilson RV 5.52.11 Now, leaders (of the rains), they support (the world); now, blending together, they bear (the oblation) now, situated remote, (they uphold distant objects); so may their manifold forms be manifest. [They uphold the distant objects: the text has only adhā Pārāvata: the latter is formed from paravat, dūradeśah, a distant place or country, tat sambandhinah being in relation to it; i.e., the winds being in the firmament give support to the distant stars and planets].

    “अध अथ “नरः अभिमतवृष्ट्यादिनेतारः “न्योहते नितरां वहन्ति जगत् । “अध “नियुतः स्वयमेव मिश्रयितारः सन्तः “ओहते। “अध अथ “पारावताः । परावद्दूरदेशः। तत्संबन्धिनश्चान्तरिक्षादिदूरदेशे ग्रहतारामेघादिधारकाः सन्त ओहत इत्यर्थः । “इति उक्तप्रकारेण तेषां “रूपाणि “चित्रा नानाविधानि चायनीयानि वा “दर्श्या स्वव्यापारैर्दशनीयानि भवन्त्विति शेषः ॥

    --सायणभाष्यम्

    In the battle of 20 kings narrated in Rgveda19 other combatants defeated by Divodāsa are: 
    Bheda भेद (and allies Aja, Śigru, Yaksu यक्षु),  Śambara, [Śuṣṇशुष्ण, Pipru, Varcin (Vrcivat वृचीवत् )], Turvaśतुर्वश, Yadu, Karañja, Parṇaya पर्णय, Vaṅgṛda (वङ्गृद), Kutsa, आयु, Tūrvayāṇa, Namuci mara, Gungu, Salva, Bṛṣaya (progenitors of Paṇi (पणि); associates of पारावत m. N. of a tribe on the Yamunā, RV. ; TāṇḍBr.) .

    I submit that Bṛṣaya (progenitors of Paṇi (पणि) are involved in the battles of irāvatī of Hariyupiya and on Yamuna river basin in the famous Battle of 20 kings narrated in Rgveda. This narrative demonstrates that Paṇi (पणि), later-day Phoenicians (Annex Phoenicians and Paṇi ), are merchants of Sarasvati-Sindhu Civilization who fought for the wealth resource of the product, Soma, electrum iron pyrites wealth. (Soma is synonym of amśu cognate ancu 'iron' (Tocharian).

    I submit that Paṇi (पणि) are descendants of Bṛṣaya engaged in Rgveda battles in Saptasindhu and Yamuna river basin regions. 

    The following etyma link Paṇi (पणि) 'merchants' with paṇ, the work and products of tvaṣṭṛ 'artificer, smith, carpenter' cognate Tuisto,'Father of Germanic People' (Tacitus)

    Ta. paṇ service, work, business, employment, decoration; paṇi act, action, performance, work, service, decoration; paṇati workmanship, action, creation, ornament; paṇiti work, structure, ornament; paṇikkaṉ master-builder, carpenter; paṇikkam, paṇikku accuracy of design, elaboration in a work; paṇinar servants; paṇpu action, deed; paṇṇu (paṇṇi-) to make, effect, produce, adorn; paṉṉu (paṉṉi-) to do anything with consideration and skill. Ma. paṇi work, labour, service, building, exertion; paṇikkan workman, artificer; paṇiyuka to build; paṇiyan a caste of cultivators in hilly districts; game-trackers, living chiefly in Wynad; paṇṇuka, paṇṇikka vb. denoting coitus (obscene). Ko. paṇyn man of a caste at Gudalur in Wynad; fem. paṇc; ? paṇ anvil. To. poṇy work. Ka. paṇṇu to make ready, prepare, equip, decorate; paṇṇika, paṇṇige, paṇṇuge arranging, making ready, equipping. Koḍ. paṇi work. Tu. paṇipuni to give a shape (e.g. to a vessel). Te. pani work, labour, act, deed, workmanship, art; (inscr.) paṇi work; pannu to contrive, plan, design, invent; (K. also) be ready, make ready; (K. also) n. suitability. Kol. (SR.) pannī work, labour. Nk. pani work. Pa. panḍp- (panḍt-) to make, do. Ga. (Oll.) panḍ- to be able. Go. (LSI, Kōi) paṇi, (Grigson) paṛī, (Ko.) paṛi work (Voc. 2092); panḍ- (G.) to build (house), (Mu.) to make, build, repair, (Ma.) to make, construct; (L.) pandānā to make, repair (Voc. 2093). Konḍa pand- (-it-) to prepare, construct, devise, plan; paṇi work.(DEDR 3884)

    paṇa ʻ wager ʼ Yājñ., ʻ stake, wages ʼ MBh. [Cf. páṇatē ʻ barters ʼ ŚBr. (EWA ii 194 < *pr̥ṇāti?), Pa. paṇati ʻ bargains, bets ʼ. -- √paṇ]Pk. paṇa -- ʻ wealth, bet, promise ʼ; A. pan ʻ wager, vow ʼ; B. pan ʻ oath, promise, dowry ʼ; Or. paṇa ʻ vow ʼ; OMth. pana ʻ stipulation, bargain ʼ; H. pan m. ʻ promise ʼ; OG. paṇa m. ʻ stake ʼ; G. paṇ n. ʻ promise ʼ; M. paṇ m. ʻ bet, promise ʼ; Si. paṇa ʻ bet, wages ʼ.paṇa2 m. ʻ a coin (= 80 cowries) ʼ Mn. [← Austro -- as. EWA ii 196 with lit.]S. paṇu m. ʻ a dry measure ʼ; Si. paṇa ʻ a measure of account in cowries (= 80) ʼ.(CDIAL 7714, 7715)

    ପଣାପଣ Paṇāpaṇa ସଂ. ବି. (ପଣ+ଆପଣ)— କୌଣସି ପଣ୍ଯର ଦରଦାମ ନିରୂପଣ; ମୂଲଚାଲ କରିବା— Settling the price of a commodity.
       ପଣାୟିତ Paṇāyita ସଂ. ବିଣ. (ପଣ୍ ଧାତି+ଆଯ+କର୍ମ. ତ)— 1। ସ୍ତୁତ—1. Prayed. 2। ପ୍ରଶଂସିତ—2. Praised. 3। ବ୍ୟବହୃତ—3. Used. 4। ବିକ୍ରିତ—4. Sold. 5। କ୍ରୀତ—5. Purchased. 6। ବର୍ଣ୍ଣିତ—6. Described.  ପଣି Paṇi ଦେ. ବି. (ସଂ. ପଣ)— ଟଙ୍କାମୁଣ୍ଡେ ଅଣାଏ ବା କାହାଣମୁଣ୍ଡେ ପଣେ ହିସାବରେ ନିର୍ଦ୍ଧାରିତ ରାଜସ୍ବ ବା କମିଶନ୍—Rent or commission calculated at the rate of one Paṇa for every Kāhāṇa of one sixteenth. ଦେ. ବିଣ— ପଣିଆ (ଦେଖ)—Paṇiā (See) ବୈଦେ. ବି— ପଣ (ଦେଖ)—Paṇa (See) ବିଣ— ଏତେ ପାଉଣ୍ଡ ଓଜନର—Of the weight of so many pounds.
       ପଣିଅଜା Paṇiajā (ପଣିଆଈ—ସ୍ତ୍ରୀ) [synonym(s): परदादा] ଦେ. ବି. ପୁଂ— ପଣଅଜା— Great great grandfather. ତୁମ୍ଭର ପଣିଅଜା ସହଦେବଙ୍କର ନୋହିଁ ତ ଥିଲା ପୂର୍ବୂ ଏ କଥା ଗୋଚର। କୃଷ୍ଣସିଂହ, ମହାଭାରତ, ସଭା।
       ପଣିଆ Paṇiā [synonym(s): পানা पना গনী] (ପଣିଯା—ଅନ୍ୟରୂପ) ଦେ. ବି.—(ବିଶେଷ୍ଯ ଓ ବିଶେଷଣ ପରେ ଭାବାର୍ଥ ପ୍ରତ୍ୟୟ; ଯଥା—ମନୁଷ୍ଯପଣିଆ; ସୁନ୍ଦରପଣିଆଁ—An Oria suffix meaning the state of (like the English ness in manliness). ଦେ. ବିଣ— 1। ଅନ୍ୟ ସଂଖ୍ଯାବାଚକ ଶବ୍ଦ ସଙ୍ଗେ ୟୁକ୍ତା)— ପଣ ସଂକ୍ରାନ୍ତି—1. Relating to a Paṇa. (ଯଥା—ଏ ବର୍ଷ ଆମଆଡ଼େ ଚାରିପଣିଆ ଫସଲ ହୋଇଅଛି।) 2। ପାଉଣ୍ଡିଆ; ପାଉଣ୍ଡସଂକ୍ରାନ୍ତ— 2. Relating to pound (weight). (ଯଥା—2 ପଣି ଫୁଲସ୍କାପ୍ କାଗଜ। [ୟେଉଁ ଏକ ରିମ୍ କାଗଜର ଓଜନ 2 ପାଉଣ୍ଡ]।)
       ପଣିଆଁ Paṇiāñ [synonym(s): পানা पना গনা] (ପଣିଯା—ଅନ୍ୟରୂପ) ଦେ. ବି.—(ବିଶେଷ୍ଯ ଓ ବିଶେଷଣ ପରେ ଭାବାର୍ଥ ପ୍ରତ୍ୟୟ; ୟଥା— ମନୁଷ୍ଯପଣିଆ; ସୁନ୍ଦରପଣିଆଁ—An Oria suffix meaning the state of (like the English ness in manliness). ଦେ. ବିଣ— 1। ଅନ୍ୟ ସଂଖ୍ଯାବାଚକ ଶବ୍ଦ ସଙ୍ଗେ ୟୁକ୍ତା)— ପଣ ସଂକ୍ରାନ୍ତି—1. Relating to a Paṇa. (ଯଥା—ଏ ବର୍ଷ ଆମଆଡ଼େ ଚାରିପଣିଆ ଫସଲ ହୋଇଅଛି।) 2। ପାଉଣ୍ଡିଆ; ପାଉଣ୍ଡସଂକ୍ରାନ୍ତ— 2. Relating to pound (weight). (ଯଥା—2 ପଣି ଫୁଲସ୍କାପ୍ କାଗଜ। [ୟେଉଁ ଏକ ରିମ୍ କାଗଜର ଓଜନ 2 ପାଉଣ୍ଡ]।)
       ପଣିକା Paṇikā ଦେ. ବି. (ସଂ. ପଣ)— ଦୁଇ ପାହୁଲା— Two pies; 2/3 of a pice.
       ପଣିତବ୍ୟ Paṇitabya ସଂ. ବିଣ (ପଣ୍ ଧାତୁ+ କର୍ମ. ତବ୍ଯ)— 1। ପଣ୍ଯ; କ୍ରଯ ବିକ୍ରଯ ଯୋଗ୍ୟ— 1. Negotiable; vendible; saleable. 2। ବାଜୀରୂପେ ରଖାୟିବାର ଉପୟୁକ୍ତ— 2. Fit to be placed as a wager or bet.
       ପଣିତା Paṇitā (ପଣିତ୍ରୀ—ସ୍ତ୍ରୀ) ସଂ. ବିଣ. ପୁଂ. (ପଣ୍ ଧାତୁ+ କର୍ତ୍ତୃ. ତୃ; 1ମା. 1ବ.)— 1। ସ୍ତୋତା—1. Praying. 2। କ୍ରେତା—2. Vendee; purchaser. 3। ବିକ୍ରେତା—3. Vendor. ସଂ. ବିଣ. ସ୍ତ୍ରୀ. (ପଣ୍ ଧାତୁ+ କର୍ମ. ତ+ ସ୍ତ୍ରୀ. ଆ)— (Oriya)
    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Yates Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    1) Paṇi (पणि):—(ṇiḥ) 2. m. Man of business.

    SourceDDSA: The practical Sanskrit-English dictionary

    Paṇi (पणि).—f. A market. -m.

    1) A miser, niggard.

    2) An impious man, a thief (appearing as a Purohita); Bhāg. 5.9.15.

    3) A bargainer; धरां रजःस्वभावेन पणयो ये च ताननु (dharāṃ rajaḥsvabhāvena paṇayo ye ca tānanu) Bhāg.3.6.28.

    3) Name of a class of demons.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    1) Paṇi (पणि):—[from paṇm. a bargainer, miser, niggard ([especially] one who is sparing of sacrificial oblations), [Ṛg-veda; Atharva-veda]

    2) [v.s. ...] Name of a class of envious demons watching over treasures, [Ṛg-veda ([especially] x, 108); Atharva-veda; Śatapatha-brāhmaṇa]

    3) [v.s. ...] a thief appearing as a Purohita, [Bhāgavata-purāṇa]

    4) [v.s. ...] a market, [cf. Lexicographers, esp. such as amarasiṃha, halāyudha, hemacandra, etc.]

    5) Pāṇi (पाणि):—[from pāṇa] 1. pāṇi m. a place of sale, shop, market, [Horace H. Wilson]

    Paṇi (पणि).—A tribe which opposed the Aryans during the time of Ṛgveda. Yāska’s Nirukta states that their profession was trade and commerce.(Sourcearchive.org: Puranic Encyclopedia)

    Sourceacademia.edu: The Chronology of Ancient Gandhara and Bactria

    Panis = Phoenicians: Panis, the sea-farer businessmen of Gandhara and Baluchistan, migrated to Phoenicia after a quarrel with Persians as recorded by Herodotus. Most probably, Panis controlled the port cities of Sutkagen Dor and Sotka Koh on the Makran coast of Baluchistan. The massive tsunami of 3126 BCE that submerged the entire city of Dwarka might have caused massive damage to these cities. Though these two archaeological cities found inland at present but these sites were the centers of sea trade and may have been located on the coast of Erythrean Sea or Arabian Sea.

    Baya is a pronunciation variant of बृसय इति त्वष्टुर्नामधेयम् । says सायण 


    bṛsayaबृसय (Ved.) a. Mighty, great; यथा सरस्वतीदेवताके निगदे 'सरस्वति देवनिदो निबर्हय प्रजां विश्वस्य बृसयस्य मायिनः'इति बृसयशब्दो बृहच्छब्दार्थं गमयति ŚB. on MS.1.1.32. [बृसय according to Śabara brings to our mind the word बृहत् just as गावी etc. remind us of गौः. This would mean that बृसय, according to Śabara, is an अपभ्रंश.] (Source: http://sanskritdictionary.com/?q=b%E1%B9%9Bsaya)

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    1) Br̥saya (बृसय):—m. Name of a demon ([Sāyaṇa] = tvaṣṭṛ), [Ṛg-veda i, 93, 4]

    2) ([probably]) a sorcerer, conjuror, [vi, 61, 3].

    bṛsayaIs mentioned twice in the Rigveda, being in the first passage connected with the Paṇis, and in the second with the Pārāvatas and the Paṇis. According to the St. Petersburg Dictionary, the word is the name of a demon, but is in the second passage used as an appellative, perhaps meaning ‘sorcerer.’ Hillebrandt6 thinks that a people is meant locating them in Arachosia or Drangiana with the Pārāvatas and the Paṇis, and comparing Βαρσα,ίντης, satrap of Arachosia and Drangiana in the time of Darius. But this theory is not probable.






    अग्नी॑षोमा॒ चेति॒ तद्वी॒र्यं॑ वां॒ यदमु॑ष्णीतमव॒सं प॒णिं गाः ।

    अवा॑तिरतं॒ बृस॑यस्य॒ शेषोऽवि॑न्दतं॒ ज्योति॒रेकं॑ ब॒हुभ्यः॑ ॥४ RV 1.93.4


    हे अग्नीषोमौ “वां युवयोः “तत् वक्ष्यमाणं “वीर्यं सामर्थ्यं “चेति अस्माभिर्ज्ञातमभूत् । “यत् येन वीर्येण “गाः “अवसं गोरूपमन्नं “पणिं पणेः । विभक्तिव्यत्ययः । एतन्नाम्नोऽसुरात् “अमुष्णीतं अपाहार्ष्टम् । तथा “बृसयस्य । वृसिः वेष्टनार्थः । वृसयति सर्वं वेष्टयतीति बृसयोऽसुरस्त्वष्टा । तस्यासुरस्य “शेषः अपत्यम् । शेष इत्यपत्यनाम शिष्यते प्रयतः ' (निरु. ३. २ ) इति यास्कः । त्वष्टृसकाशादुत्पन्नं वृत्रम् “अवातिरतम् अवधिष्टम् । अवतिरतिर्वधकर्मा । प्राणापानरूपयोर्युवयोर्वृत्रेऽनवस्थानात् स मरणं प्राप्तः । तथा चाम्नायते- ‘ तस्माज्जञ्जभ्यमानादग्नीषोमौ निरक्रामतां प्राणापानौ वा एनं तदजहिताम् ' ( तै. सं. २. ५. २. ४ ) इति । ततो वृत्रवधानन्तरं “ज्योतिः द्योतमानं सूर्यम् “एकं नभसि गच्छन्तं “बहुभ्यः जनेभ्यो बहूनामर्थाय "अविन्दतम् अलप्साथाम् । एतत् सर्वं येन वीर्येण क्रियते तदस्माभिर्ज्ञातमित्यर्थः ॥ चेति ।'चिती संज्ञाने '। लुङि'चिण् भावकर्मणोः ' ( पा.सू. ३. १. ६६ ) इति च्लेः चिणादेशः । ‘ चिणो लुक्'इति तशब्दस्य लुक् । अमुष्णीतम् ।'मुष स्तेये '। क्रैयादिकः । अवसम् । अवतेरौणादिकः असच् । शेषः । ‘सुपां सुलुक् 'इति द्वितीयायाः सुः । एकम् । 'इण् गतौ । ‘ इण्भीकापाशल्यतिमर्चिभ्यः कन्' (उ. सू. ३. ३२३ ) इति कन्प्रत्ययः । नित्त्वादाद्युदात्तत्वम् ॥--सायणभाष्यम्

    1.093.04 Agni and Soma, that prowess of yours, by which you have carried off the cows that were the food of Paṇi, is (well) known to us; you have slain the offspring of Bṣaya and you have obtained the luminary (the sun), for the benefit of the many. [Bṣayaya śeṣa = Bṣaya's āpatya, offspring (Nirukta, 3.2); Bṣaya = Tvaṣṭā, an asura. The offspring of Tvaṣṭā is Vtra. The agency of Agni and Soma in his death is explained by identifying them with the two vital airs, prāṇa and apāna, the separation of which from Vtra was the possible cause of his death (Taittirīya Samhitā 2.5.2.4). By the destruction of Vtra, the enveloping cloud or gathered darkness, the sun was enabled to appear in the sky].


    सर॑स्वति देव॒निदो॒ नि ब॑र्हय प्र॒जां विश्व॑स्य॒ बृस॑यस्य मा॒यिनः॑ ।

    उ॒त क्षि॒तिभ्यो॒ऽवनी॑रविन्दो वि॒षमे॑भ्यो अस्रवो वाजिनीवति ॥३ RV 6.61.3

    Griffith: RV 6.61.3 Thou castest down, Sarasvati, those who scorned the Gods, the brood of every Br̥saya skilled in magic arts.

    Thou hast discovered rivers for the tribes of men, and, rich in wealth! made poison flow away from them.

    Wilson translation: 6.061.03 Destroy, Sarasvatī, the revilers of the gods, the offspring of the universal deluder, Br̥ṣaya; giver of sustenance, you have acquired for men the lands (seized by the asuras), and have showered water upon them. [Br̥saya: Br̥ṣaya is a name of Tvaṣṭā, whose son was Vr̥tra; Sāyaṇa, provides a legend in his introduction to the Black Taittirīya Yajus., to illustrate the importance of correctly accentuating the words of the Veda: Indra, had killed a son of Tvaṣṭā, named Vis'varūpa, in conseqence of which there was enmity between them. Upon the occasion of a Soma sacrifice celebrated by Tvaṣṭā, he omitted to include Indra in his invitation to the gods. Indra, however, came an uninvited guest, and by force took a part of the Soma libation. With the remainder Tvaṣṭā performed a sacrifice for the birth of an individual who should avenge his quarrel and destroy his adversary, directing the priest to pray, now let a man be born and prosper, the killer of Indra. In uttering the mantra, however, the officiating priest made a mistake in the accentuation of the term indraghātaka, slayer of Indra, in which sense as a tatpurua compound, the acute accent should have been placed upon the last syllable. Instead of this, the reciter of the mantra placed the acent upon the first syllable, whereby the compound became a bahuvrīhi epithet, signifying one of whom Indra is the slayer. Consequently, wen by virtue of the rite, Vtra was produced, he was fore-doomed by the wrong accentuation to be put to death by Indra instead of becoming the destroyer. You have acquired for men: kitibhyo avanīravindo vis.am abhyo asravah = you have shed poison upon them, or destroyed them].

    हे "सरस्वति “देवनिदः देवानां निन्दकानसुरान् “नि बर्हय न्यबर्हयः । अवधीः । तथा “विश्वस्य व्याप्तस्य “मायिनः मायाविनः “बृसयस्य । बृसय इति त्वष्टुर्नामधेयम् । त्वष्टुः “प्रजां पुत्रं वृत्रासुरं च न्यवधीः । त्वत्साहाय्यादेवेन्द्रो हतवानित्यर्थः । "उत अपि च हे “वाजिनीवति अन्नवति सरस्वति त्वं “क्षितिभ्यः मनुष्येभ्यः “अवनीः असुरैरपहृता भूमीः "अविन्दः अलम्भयः । “एभ्यः मनुष्येभ्यः “विषम् उदकं च "अस्रवः अक्षारयः । यद्वा । क्षितयोऽसुरजनाः। तेभ्यः सकाशात् अवनीर्भूमीरविन्दः लब्धवत्यसि । तान् हत्वैभ्यश्चासुरेभ्यो विषं मृतिहेतुभूतं गरलमस्रवः ॥--सायणभाष्यम्


    Note on 20 combatants in the Battle of 20 kings: 

    भेदN. of a man, AV pl. N. of a people, RV. 

    अज N. of Indra, of Rudra, of one of the Maruts ([अज एक-पाRV., and  अज एक-पादAV. ]), of Agni, of the sun, of Brahmā, of Viṣṇu, of Śiva, of Kāma (cf. 2. -); the leader of a flock ; a he-goat, ram ([cf. Gk. αἴξ,αἰγόςLith. oẓys]); the vehicle of Agni N. of a descendant of Viśvāmitra, and of Daśaratha's or Dīrghabāhu's father;2. अ-ज mfn. not born, existing from all eternity; अ-ज m. N. of the first uncreated being, RV. ; AV.  Brahmā, Viṣṇu, Śiva, Kāma; N. of a mineral substance


    शिग्रु m. (of unknown derivation) Moringa Pterygosperma (a kind of horse-radish = शोभाञ्जन; the root and leaves and flowers are eaten), Yājñ. ; Suśr.  &c. N. of a man g. बिदादि ; pl. N. of a people, RV. 

    यक्षु m. sg. or pl. N. of a race or tribe, RV.

    शम्बर m. N. of a demon (in, RV.  often mentioned with Śuṣṇa, Arbuda, Pipru &c.; he is the chief enemy of Divo-dāsa Atithigva, for whose deliverance he was thrown down a mountain and slain by Indra; in epic and later poetry he is also a foe of the god of love), RV.  &c. &c.; a weapon. 

    शुष्ण m. ‘Hisser’, N. of a demon slain by Indra, RV.  (accord. to some a drought demon; cf. √1. शुष्, to dry

    पिप्रु m. (√पृN. of a demon conquered by Indra, RV.

    वर्चिन् m. N. of a demon (slain by Indra or by Indra and Viṣṇu jointly), RV. (Vrcivat वृचीवत्) वृचीवत् m. pl. N. of a family (the descendants of Vara-śikha, slain by Indra), RV. वर—शिख (वर-m. N. of an Asura whose family was destroyed by Indra, RV. vi, 27, 4; 5. RV 6.27.4,5
    वज्रस्य । यत् । ते । निऽहतस्य । शुष्मात् । स्वनात् । चित् । इन्द्र । परमः । ददार ॥४
    हे इन्द्र “येन वीर्येण “वरशिखस्य । वरशिखो नाम कश्चिदसुरः । तस्य “शेषः शेषांसि पुत्रान्। शेष इत्यपत्यनामैतत् । “अवधीः अहिंसीः “ते त्वदीयम् “एतत्त्यत् तदिदम् “इन्द्रियं वीर्यम् “अचेति अस्माभिरज्ञायि । हे “इन्द्र यत् यस्मात् “शुष्मात् बलात् “निहतस्य प्रेरितस्य त्वदीय “वज्रस्य “स्वनाच्चित् ध्वनेरेव “परमः वरशिखस्य पुत्राणां मध्ये बलाद्याधिक्येनोत्कृष्टः कश्चित् पुत्रः “ददार अदीर्यत ॥
    वृचीवतः । यत् । हरिऽयूपीयायाम् । हन् । पूर्वे । अर्धे । भियसा । अपरः । दर्त् ॥५
    पूर्वोक्तमेवार्थमनया विवृणोति । अयम् “इन्द्रः “चायमानाय चयमानस्य राज्ञः पुत्राय “अभ्यावर्तिने एतन्नामकाय राज्ञे “शिक्षन् ईप्सितानि वसूनि प्रयच्छन् “वरशिखस्य असुरस्य “शेष पुत्रान् “वधीत् अवधीत् । अहिंसीत् । वरशिखस्य पुत्रान् कथमवधीदित्युच्यते । “यत् यदा अयमिन्द्रः “हरियूपीयायाम् । हरियूपीया नाम काचिन्नदी काचिन्नगरी वा । तस्यां “पूर्वे “अर्धे प्राग्भागे स्थितान् “वृचीवतः । वृचीवान् नाम वरशिखस्य कुलोत्पन्नः पूर्वः । तद्रोत्रजान् वरशिखस्य पुत्रान् “हन् अवधीत् तदा “अपरः अपरभागे स्थितः वरशिखस्य श्रेष्ठः पुत्रः “भियसा भीत्या “दर्त् दीर्णोऽभूत् ॥ 
    --सायणभाष्यम्

    तुर्वश m. N. of a hero and ancestor of the Āryan race (named with Yadu; du. तुर्वशा यदू, ‘ and ’,  iv, 30, 17 ; pl. 's race), RV.  

    यदु m. N. of an ancient hero (in the Veda often mentioned together with Turvaśa [or Turvasu] q.v., and described as preserved by Indra during an inundation; in epic poetry he is a son of Yayāti and brother of Puru and Turvasu, Kṛṣṇa being descended from Yadu, and Bharata and Kuru from Puru; Yadu is also called a son of Vasu, king of Cedi, or a son of Hary-aśva), RV. ; MBh. ; Hariv. ; Pur. N. of a country on the west of the Jumnā river (about Mathurā and Vṛndā-vana, over which Yadu ruled; according to others the Deccan or Southern peninsula of India), W. pl. the people of Yadu or the descendants of king Yadu (cf. यादव),  ib.  

    Karañja (करञ्ज):—A Sanskrit word referring to the “Indian beech” tree and is used throughout Ayurvedic literature such as the Caraka-saṃhitā. Its official botanical name is Millettia pinnata (or, Pongamia pinnata) and is commonly known in English as “Indian beech” and “Pongam oiltree”. It typically grows throughout Asia and prefers tropical or subtropical climates.Karañja, (cp. Sk. karañja, accord. to Aufrecht, Halāyudha p. 176 the Dalbergia arborea) the tree Pongamia glabra, used medicinally Vin. I, 201; J. VI, 518, 519. (Page 196);  kárañja m. ʻ the tree Pongamia glabra ʼ RV. (?) Āp., ˚jaka -- m., ˚jikā -- f. MBh., karaja -- m. lex.Pa. karañja -- m., Pk. karaṁja -- m.; S. karañjho m. ʻ a thorny creeping plant the juice of which is drunk as a cooling medicine ʼ; A. karzā ʻ a partic. kind of tree with an acid fruit ʼ; H. karãj˚jākañjā m. ʻ the fever -- nut, Caesalpinia bonducella, Guilandina b., Galedupa arborea ʼ; G. karãj n. ʻ the tree Galedupa arborea ʼ, kaṇjhī f. ʻ a bitter plant ʼ, kaṇjhiyũ ʻ medicinal oil made from it ʼ; M. karãj̈karaj̈ m. ʻ the tree Galedupa arborea, Pongamia glabra ʼ, karãjīkarjī f. ʻ its produce ʼ; Si. karan̆da ʻ Pongamia glabra ʼ. *karañjataila ʻ oil from the karañja tree ʼ. [kárañja -- , tailá -- ]M. karjel n. ʻ oil made from the tree Pongamia glabra ʼ.(CDIAL 2785, 2786)
    SourceWhat is India: Inscriptions of the Vākāṭakas

    Kārañjā (कारञ्जा), about 6 miles from Āmgaon, a railway station on the Calcutta-Nagpur line of the South-Eastern Railway, is probably the ancient Karañjaviraka.


    Vaṅgṛda (वङ्गृद):—m. Name of a demon, [Ṛg-veda]


    पर्णय m. N. of an enemy (‘of an Asura’ Sāy. ) slain by Indra, RV.  Vaṅgṛda (वङ्गृद).—An asura. It is mentioned in Ṛgveda, Maṇḍala 1, Anuvāka 1, Sūkta 10, that the Kings Atithigva and Ṛjiśvā, with their armies surrounded the cities of the asuras Karañja, Parṇaya and Vaṅgṛda and that Indra helped the two Kings. Parṇaya (पर्णय).—A demon of Ṛgvedic times. He had two friends named Karañjaya and Vaṅgṛda. They attacked the two Kings belonging to the group of Āryas named Atithigvā and Ṛjiśvā. The asuras were defeated because of the help sent to the kings by Indra. (Sūkta 54, Anuvāka 10, Maṇḍala 1, Ṛgveda).(Sourcearchive.org: Puranic Encyclopedia) Parṇayaghna (पर्णयघ्न):—[=parṇaya-ghna] [from parṇaya > parṇn. the slaying of Parṇaya, [ib.]

    कुत्स m. N. of a Ṛṣi (called Ārjuneya, author of several hymns of the RV. ;when attacked by the demon Śuṣṇa, Indra defended him and killed the demon; but inother hymns [RV. i, 53, 10; ii, 14, 7; iv, 26, 1; viii, 53, 2 ] Kutsa is represented as persecuted by Indra), RV. ; AV. iv, 29, 5 ; TāṇḍyaBr. ; N. of a descendant of Aṅgiras (author of thehymns, RV. i, 94-98; 100-115; ix, 97, 45 seqq. ), ĀśvŚr.  ; lightning, thunderbolt, Naigh. ; Nir 


    6.018.13 That exploit is celebrated in the present day (which you have) achieved for Kutsa, for A_yu, for Atithigvave; to him you have given many thousands (of riches), and you have quickly elevated Turvaya_n.a over the earth by your power. [Turvay_n.a: same as Divoda_sa, to whom Indra gave the spoils of S'ambara].
    प्र । तत् । ते । अद्य । करणम् । कृतम् । भूत् । कुत्सम् । यत् । आयुम् । अतिथिऽग्वम् । अस्मै ।
    पुरु । सहस्रा । नि । शिशाः । अभि । क्षाम् । उत् । तूर्वयाणम् । धृषता । निनेथ ॥१३
    “अद्य इदानीमपि हे इन्द्र “ते त्वया “कृतं “करणं तत्कर्म “प्र "भूत् प्रभवति प्रकाशते । किं तदित्युच्यते । “कुत्सं शुष्णात् राक्षसादेतन्नामानमृषिं च “आयुं शत्रुभ्यः सकाशात् एतत्संज्ञकं पौरूरवसम् “अतिथिग्वम् अतिथीनामभिगन्तारं दिवोदासं च शम्बरात् ररक्षिथेति “यत् करणं “तत् प्रभवतीति पूर्वेण संबन्धः । ररक्षिथेति द्वितीयाश्रुतेरुचितक्रियाध्याहारः । अपि च “अस्मै अनन्तरोक्ताय अतिथिग्वाय “पुरु पुरूणि बहूनि “सहस्रा सहस्राणि शम्बरस्य धनानि “नि “शिशाः अददाः । इन्द्रः शम्बरं हत्वा तस्य धनानि दिवोदासाय ददावित्यर्थः । तथा हे इन्द्र त्वं “धृषता धर्षणेन त्वदीयेन वज्रेण शम्बरं हत्वा “क्षां पृथिवीम् “अभि अभिलक्ष्य पृथिव्यां वर्तमानं “तूर्वयाणं त्वरितगमनं दिवोदासम् “उत् "निनेथ आपद्य्अ उदगमयः ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्

    आयु N. of a man persecuted by Indra, RV.  
    RV 1.53.9 refers to Suśravas fighting the battle of twenty kings. Connected is Turvayana fighting Ayu.



    RV 7.18.7
    आ । पक्थासः । भलानसः । भनन्त । आ । अलिनासः । विषाणिनः । शिवासः ।
    आ । यः । अनयत् । सधऽमाः । आर्यस्य । गव्या । तृत्सुऽभ्यः । अजगन् । युधा । नॄन् ॥७
    “पक्थासः पक्था हविषां पाचकाः “भलानसः भद्रमुखाः । भलेति भद्रवाची । “अलिनासः अलिनाः । तपोभिरप्रवृद्धा इत्यर्थः । “विषाणिनः कण्डूयनार्थं कृष्णविषाणहस्ताः । दीक्षिता इत्यर्थः । “शिवासः शिवाः यागादिना सर्वस्य लोकस्य शिवकराः । यागेन हि शिवं भवति लोकस्य । “आ “भनन्त अभिष्टुवन्ति तमिन्द्रम् । भनतिः शब्दकर्मा ‘नौति भनति'इति शब्दकर्मसु पाठात् । "यः इन्द्रः “सधमाः । सोमपानेन सह माद्यतीति सधमादः । सधमाद एव सधमाः । “आर्यस्य कर्मशीलस्य “गव्या गोसंघान् “तृत्सुभ्यः हिंसकेभ्यः “आ “अनयत् । “अजगन् अजगत् स्वयं च गोसंघान् लेभे । "युधा युद्धेन तान् नॄन्’ शत्रून् जघान चेति शेषः ॥
    --सायणभाष्यम्
    RV 2.14.7 refers to Ayu as the Rajarshi of Pururavasa. Ayu is involved in the migrations away from Kurukshetra as attested in Baudhayana S’rautasutra. Ayu went eastwards. Hence, the link with Divodasa of the Ganga basin. In RV 6.18.13 Sayana takes Turvayana as another descriptive name of Divodasa: तूर्वयाणं त्वरितगमनं दिवोदासम् | Since Turvayana is a mentioned as a Paktha in on Rgveda reference, Divodasa is also a Paktha. Thus, I submit that the First Battle of 20 kings was fought by Pakthas led by Divodasa.

    तूर्वयाण mfn. (√तुर्व्) overpowering, RV. i, 174, 3; x, 61, 2 ; तूर्वयाण m. N. of a man,  i, 53, 10; vi, 18, 13 .  

    नमुचि b m. (according to, Pāṇ. 6-3, 75  =  + म्°, ‘not loosing’, scil. the heavenly waters i.e. ‘preventing rain’) N. of a demon slain by Indra and the Aśvins, RV. ; VS. ; Br. ; MBh. नमुच b m. N. of an ancient sage, MBh. xiii, 7112   &c.; नमुचि—घ्न (MBh. ) m. ‘hater or killer of Namuci’, N. of Indra. नमुचि—द्विष् (Śiś. ) m. ‘hater or killer of Namuci’, N. of Indra.; नमुचि—सूदन m. ‘destroyer of ’ id.

    SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: Cappeller Sanskrit-English Dictionary

    Guṅgu (गुङ्गु).—[masculine] [Name] of a man, [plural] his race. [feminine] guṅgū = kuhū. [Ṛg-veda x, 48, 8]



      Matsya are only mentioned in the RV (7.18.6), but later in connection with the Śālva.
      सल्व m. pl. N. of a people (also written शल्व), ŚBr.; सल्व—देश m. N. of a country 

      Sourcearchive.org: Shiva Purana - English Translation

      Śālva (शाल्व) refers to the king of the country of Śālvas (modern Rājasthan) who was inimical to Viṣṇu, according to the Śivapurāṇa 2.2.29. Accordingly as Brahmā narrated to Nārada:—“[...] Satī addressed Viṣṇu and others severally, taunting them. Satī said:—‘[...] Although as the chieftain of king Śālva, Śiva had caught hold of your hand and set you aright many a time, that admonition has not entered your brain, now that you have evinced a desire to partake of your share in Dakṣa’s sacrifice without inviting lord Śiva’”.

      SourceCologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionaries: The Purana Index

      1) Śalva (शल्व).—A tribe.*

      2a) Śālva (शाल्व).—A Dānava king and friend of Śiśupāla and Jarāsandha; an enemy of Kṛṣṇa; when Haṃsa, his brother, was killed by Kṛṣṇa he wanted to avenge his death and after meeting his friends at Kuṇḍina, took a vow to wipe out the Yādavas; he performed tapas to propitiate Śiva and got an aerial car to go to any place, given to him by Maya; hearing of Śiśupāla's death, he grew angry and attacked Dvārakā. Pradyumna, Sātyaki and others offered resistance. His commander-in-chief was defeated. But his minister Dyumat hit Pradyumna in the chest when his charioteer removed him from the field. After recovering, he attacked Dyumat and vanquished him. For twentyseven days the battle went on, when Kṛṣṇa arrived. He directed his attack towards Śālva, who attacked him when his bow slipped from his hand. After a hot discussion and some more fight, Śālva disappeared and sent to Kṛṣṇa a māyā messenger saying that Vasudeva had been taken prisoner by Śālva. Then Kṛṣṇa saw a scene where a māyā Vasudeva was killed. Kṛṣṇa knew that all this was due to illusory powers and kept cool. He broke his car and cut off his head.1 Attained mokṣa by hatred of Kṛṣṇa.2

      2b) A kingdom of Madhyadeśa;1 to this the Yadus migrated;2 a tribe.3

      3a) Sālva (साल्व).—(also Śālva); in Duryodhana's army; was stationed by Jarāsandha at the western gate of Mathurā, during one siege, and at the Eastern gate during the other. Attacked the south when Gomanta was besieged.1 Was defeated and killed by Kṛṣṇa in Vaidarbhī svayamvara; arrived at Kuṇḍina.2


      Annex Phoenicians and Paṇi 
      [quote] 
      The name Phoenicians, like Latin Poenī (adj. poenicus, later pūnicus), comes from Greek Φοινίκη (Phoínikē). The word φοῖνιξ phoînix meant variably "Phoenician person", "Tyrian purplecrimson" or "date palm." Homer used it with each of these meanings. (The mythical bird phoenix also carries the same name, but this meaning is not attested until centuries later.) It is difficult to ascertain which meaning came first, but it is understandable how Greeks may have associated the crimson or purple color of dates and dye with the merchants who traded both products. The Greek word may derive directly from the Phoenicians' endonym; the land was natively known as 𐤐𐤕 (Pūt) and its people as the 𐤐𐤍𐤉𐤌 (Pōnnim).

      Phoenicia (/fəˈnɪʃə, -ˈn-/; from Ancient GreekΦοινίκηPhoiníkē) was an ancient Semitic-speaking thalassocratic civilization that originated in the Levant region of the eastern Mediterranean, primarily modern Lebanon. It was concentrated along the coast of Lebanon and included some coastal areas of modern Syria and Galilee (northern Palestine), reaching as far north as Arwad and as far south as Acre and possibly Gaza.At its height between 1100 and 200 BCE, Phoenician civilization spread across the Mediterranean, from the Levant to the Iberian Peninsula.

      The term Phoenicia is an exonym from ancient Greek that most likely described a dye also known as Tyrian purple, a major export of Canaanite port towns. The term did not correspond precisely to Phoenician culture or society as it would have been understood natively,and it is debated whether the Phoenicians were actually a civilization distinct from the Canaanites and other residents of the Levant. Historian Robert Drews believes the term "Canaanites" corresponds to the ethnic group referred to as "Phoenicians" by the ancient Greeks.

      The Phoenicians came to prominence following the collapse (c. 1150 BCE) of most major cultures during the Late Bronze Age. They developed an expansive maritime trade network that lasted over a millennium, becoming the dominant commercial power for much of classical antiquity. Phoenician trade also helped facilitate the exchange of cultures, ideas, and knowledge between major cradles of civilization such as Greece, Egypt, and Mesopotamia. After its zenith in the ninth century BC, the Phoenician civilization in the eastern Mediterranean slowly declined in the face of foreign influence and conquest, though its presence would remain in the central and western Mediterranean until the second century BC.

      1. Phoenician civilization was organized in city-states, similar to those of ancient Greece, of which the most notable were Tyre, Sidon, and Byblos. Each city-state was politically independent, and there is no evidence the Phoenicians viewed themselves as a single nationality. Carthage, a Phoenician settlement in northwest Africa, became a major civilization in its own right in the seventh century BCE.


      [unquote]

      Viewing all 11212 articles
      Browse latest View live